If he had to walk? He¡¯d have collapsed long ago.
¡°There¡¯s no shame in it, lad,¡± the giant said. ¡°The Ash is not to be taken lightly.¡°
¡°Thought¡ it¡¯d be easier¡ here,¡± Vir said through gritted teeth. The reason he¡¯d chosen Matali as his entry point was that the monsters in this area of the Ash were supposedly weaker, the prana less dense.
¡°Aye, easier, not easy. The monsters in the Abyssal Flats are among the weakest in all the Ash. You chose well.¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes were shut tight as he fought against the onslaught of prana in the atmosphere. Prana that even now sought to worm its way in.
Parai¡¯s reverse channeling technique worked, but it consumed far too much of his concentration. Even a slight slip-up meant a deluge of prana would enter his body, undoing the efforts of several minutes.
Vir felt Cirayus jump and opened his eyes to see the ground fade away far below them.
Is he running up the mountains? From his awkward position, Vir couldn¡¯t turn around to see where they were headed. But the soot-blackened slopes were so steep, no average person would dare even attempt to scale them.
Of course, Cirayus was anything but average.
They soon arrived at a small plateau that jutted from the vertical mountainside. Protected by a railing of black stalagmites and an overhang that prevented ash from building up, it was like a balcony that towered over the blighted land below.
Vir so badly wanted to look around. To take in sights that few ever had an opportunity to see. For now, though, the battle in his body took priority.
Cirayus set Vir gently down against a wall. ¡°Speak to me, lad. Tell me what you¡¯re experiencing.¡±
Vir searched for the words. Then took an extra few seconds to distill it down to the bare facts. Even talking disrupted his concentration, making him lose ground against the Ash that sought to end him.
¡°Parai. Technique. Holding prana at bay.¡±
¡°Parai. As in Parai the Ancient? The prana master. I see¡ so you bear his memory.¡±
Vir squinted at Cirayus, who knelt in front of him, a concerned look on his face. He had so many questions for the giant, who seemed to know more about his prior incarnations than everyone he¡¯d ever met, except perhaps Lord Janak.
¡°Have you tried allowing the prana into you?¡±
Vir shook his head. ¡°Too much. Dangerous.¡±
Then again, he couldn''t afford to take things safely. He didn''t have the time, not when it flowed so much more slowly here.
¡°Hmm. Odd. All react differently to the Ash, but to have such a violent reaction¡¡±
Does he think me weak?
Vir stole a glance at the demon, expecting to see disappointment. Instead, Cirayus¡¯ eyes glinted, his expression nearly the opposite of disappointment. Was it hope? Expectation? And perhaps a bit of surprise.
Why, though? Is it significant that I¡¯m having this much trouble?
¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in uncharted waters,¡± Cirayus continued. ¡°For now, focus on devising a solution that allows you to be functional. We¡¯re safe here. As safe as any place in the Ash can be, anyway. As you see, even the very air seeks to kill you here.¡±
¡°Any other¡ advice?¡± Vir asked, grimacing as his lapse in concentration made Parai¡¯s technique falter, allowing a swath of prana into him.
Cirayus went silent for a moment. ¡°Think of the prana less as a poison, and more as¡ hmm. Potent water that seeks to strengthen you. A little trickle is good. A tall wave can drown you.¡±
Vir frowned. He wants me to accept the prana?
Granted, Vir hadn¡¯t even allowed a trickle inside him out of fear of supersaturation. Until now he¡¯d done everything in his power to keep his body¡¯s prana levels consistent with what they¡¯d been outside the ash, that is to say, far lower than the surroundings.
Perhaps that was a mistake. Clearly, all the other life forms here had adapted to these prana levels, and so had Cirayus. Which proved it was possible. Possibly even required to survive here.
The question was how. There was ash prana in the air! Just like he¡¯d hoped, and so much of it, too! As for the ground, well, that was on another level entirely. Vir did his best not to peer into its depths with Prana Vision, fearing he might get lost in the colossal abyss of prana that lurked there. Nor did he dare activate Talents that used ground prana, for fear of exploding the blood in his body from oversaturation.
Hands, then. It was a small limb, well suited for experimentation.
Vir gingerly allowed Parai¡¯s Reverse Channeling technique to lapse from his fingers. Ash Prana poured in. Too much of it; while he could feel his arm swelling with vitality, the pain that accompanied it told him it was too much for him as he was.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
¡°Some pain is to be expected,¡± Cirayus said, noticing Vir¡¯s grimace. ¡°At least initially. Think of it more like your body stretching, expanding its limits. Too much, too fast, and it can be fatal.¡±
Cirayus made a bursting motion with a hand, which Vir only caught through Prana Vision since his eyes were squeezed shut in intense concentration.
It felt exactly like that. Like his blood had a finite capacity, and that the ambient prana, seeking equilibrium, was desperately attempting to burst it.
Vir didn¡¯t fail to notice the irony. Hadn¡¯t he yearned for this exact situation? More prana than he could hope to ever use? And yet, even water was fatal if consumed too rapidly.
No stranger to pain, Vir allowed the prana to enter him, playing a delicate balance between allowing more prana into his blood and keeping the levels within safe bounds.
He kept this up for the next minute. Then five. Then ten, but the effort quickly wore on him. It was one thing to deal with the pain of a blade wound or a gut punch. These things, while intense, dissipated eventually.
Not the Ash. Unrelenting, the pain never lessened. Taking a break, he spun up Parai¡¯s technique again, allowing the pain to subside.
Opening his eyes, he found Cirayus sitting cross-legged across from him on the other side of the ledge.
¡°A break? Do you really have that luxury, lad?¡±
Vir was taken aback. He¡¯d been spending every second fighting for his life. ¡°Just need a breather. Hard to keep this up.¡±
Cirayus gave him a pensive look but didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°How goes it?¡±
¡°Think I¡¯m getting the hang of it,¡± Vir said slowly, managing a coherent sentence. It wasn¡¯t so much that maintaining Parai¡¯s technique had gotten easier. Rather, he¡¯d just gotten better at multitasking.
With the ability active, Vir noticed his blood carried slightly more prana than usual. It was barely noticeable, but there was definitely progress.
¡°Just, very slow.¡±
¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, lad, but this technique, it requires all of your concentration, yes?¡±
Vir nodded.
¡°Then tell me, how do you intend to sleep?¡±
Grakking chal. Vir¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°I¡ I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll die.¡±
¡°Then it seems you have until your energy runs out to master it.¡±
The minutes turned into hours, and the hours passed steadily by, one after another, counting down to Vir¡¯s doom.
Vir took no more breaks, working furiously to acclimatize to the prana, but soon understood the brutal truth: He wouldn¡¯t make it.
The problem was, the intense concentration he¡¯d been using drained his mental reserves. After only six hours, he was already exhausted. Worse, he¡¯d entered the Ash after a grueling battle with Cirayus, and had been awake for several hours before that.
Vir was nearing his limit, and the progress he¡¯d made wasn¡¯t nearly enough. At this rate, the moment he slipped into slumber, he¡¯d die.
More. I need more.
Until now, he¡¯d kept a margin of safety in case he slipped up and allowed too much prana into him. For good reason; he frequently messed up. Each slip had been a painful experience, though, over time, he¡¯d gotten better. The mistakes came more infrequently, and when they did, he caught them faster.
With grave reservations, Vir dialed back Parai¡¯s reverse technique a smidge more, allowing even more prana to enter his body. The uptick sent a sharp pain ripping through his arm, but he gritted through it.
With as quickly as the body cycled blood, there was no need to do the same anywhere other than his arm. Rather, if he did, he¡¯d die in seconds from the excess prana entering him. At least, initially.
Another hour passed, then two. As his body acclimatized and the pain subsided, Vir dialed Parai¡¯s technique back further. Then he began doing the same on his other arm. Then his legs and torso.
It was at the sixth hour that his consciousness began to lapse. It started first as daydreams. Idle thoughts that filtered into his head. Parai¡¯s technique would stop, prana would assault him, sending him writhing on the cold hard rock, then he¡¯d reassert the technique, take a few moments to recover, and start all over again.
It was an endless cycle, and Vir fell into a daze before falling asleep entirely. Those bouts were far, far worse. He¡¯d nearly doubled his body¡¯s prana capacity, and even then, the full brunt of the Ashen Realm¡¯s onslaught debilitated him. It took him nearly twenty minutes to recover from the pain each time this happened.
He never noticed the looks Cirayus gave him. Looks that had transformed from anxious irritation to appreciation, to outright awe.
Unfortunately, Vir drifted off with increasing frequency, the spikes of pain becoming a familiar presence.
¡°I¡¯m¡ not going to make it,¡± Vir whispered, struggling to keep his eyelids open.
Cirayus grinned. ¡°Lad, you already have.¡±
¡°I have?¡± Vir asked, confused.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone keep a technique active this long. That¡¯s impressive in its own right, but when added to the pain you must be experiencing? Well, you truly are something else. And you know something else I¡¯ve never seen?¡±
Vir grew somewhat irritated that the giant was leading him on when he was so fatigued. ¡°What?¡±
Cirayus pointed at his chest. ¡°Nobody can maintain a technique when they¡¯re as tired as you.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t get it. What does¡ªoh,¡± Vir replied, comprehension dawning on him. ¡°Oh.¡±
¡°You aren¡¯t cycling Parai¡¯s technique anymore¡ are you?¡±
To his horror and amazement¡ªbut mostly horror¡ªVir realized he wasn¡¯t. Quickly, he sought to grab control of his blood, to reassert Parai¡¯s technique.
Huh? That¡¯s odd¡ The ability activated, the blood traveling through the same pathways as he¡¯d done for so many hours prior. But the pain never subsided. Wait. The pain!?
It was gone. Well, not gone, but the pain had subsided considerably. Peering inward with Prana Vision, Vir found that the Ash prana in the air that had rushed into his body only slowly trickled in now.
¡°You¡¯re through the worst of it,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°From here, your body will adjust naturally, given time. Rest, now.¡±
Deeper. Can go deeper now. Vir had meant to say the words out loud, but the next thing he knew, he¡¯d slumped against the rock, his consciousness fading. Vir allowed it, drifting blissfully off into the land of dreams.
Cirayus looked at the slumbering Ekavir¡ªno, Sarvaak¡ªwith pride. Pride and sadness. There had been no lie in his words. None had had such a violent reaction to the Ash. And none had kept a cycling technique active for that long. Even with his mastery of Balancer of Scales, honed over centuries of effort, Cirayus could barely keep it active for an hour. That was already considered monstrous.
It was no simple feat to hold a simple ability active for long durations. The more complex the technique, the more effort required, and the shorter the active duration.
Cirayus knew not what Parai¡¯s technique did for the boy, other than to hold back the prana that sought to rip his body apart. The mechanism likely wasn¡¯t very advanced; after all, Vir lacked even a single tattoo to align the prana. Yet such a technique had to have covered his entire body. If not, prana would simply leak in from areas where the ability wasn¡¯t active.
Which meant its size made it even more complex than the Ultimate Bloodline arts.
And young Sarvaak had maintained it for half a day. That wasn¡¯t monstrous. It was divine.
The child of Maion and Shari Garga was weak. Far too weak. And yet, Cirayus beamed.
¡°Lad, you will become a god,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just honored to have been here for it.¡±
158: ‘Limited’ Progress
Vir awoke to aches and pains. Not anywhere specific¡ªhis whole body just seemed to throb, though when compared to the torture he¡¯d endured, it was hardly anything.
¡°How do you feel?¡± Cirayus asked, handing Vir a waterskin.
¡°Like a grakking fool who just entered the Ash with a death wish,¡± he said, relishing the sensation of the cool water on his parched throat.
The demon laughed heartily. ¡°Indeed. Those who brave the Ash can only be called fools. Yet sometimes, it is the fools who play everyone for the fool, is it not? When they return with great power, having witnessed sights that most dare not even imagine. Who is the fool, then, I wonder?¡±
¡°I suppose,¡± Vir said, cracking a small grin. ¡°Say, how did I survive the journey as a baby? If I had this much difficulty now...¡±
¡°We carried with us an Artifact that protected you. Some of the other demons did as well. The bracelets were heirlooms of your clan.¡±
¡°Sure would''ve been handy to have that,¡± Vir said.
¡°Aye. But not possible, I''m afraid. We couldn''t risk such precious Artifacts falling into the hands of humans. I sent them all back with one of your retainers.¡±
¡°Well, I suppose I won''t be needing it any longer. So, what now?¡±
¡°Now, you rest,¡± the demon said, placing an oversized hand gently on Vir¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I shall gather some food for us both.¡±
¡°Why? We¡¯ve barely even dipped into our rations.¡±
¡°Aye, and you packed food that¡¯ll keep. That¡¯s good,¡± Cirayus replied. ¡°I took the liberty of cataloging your food while you were asleep. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Vir shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Then why bother going out?¡±
¡°Treat this food as emergency rations. There are vast swaths of the Ashen Realm entirely devoid of all life. Dark places of eternal night, with clouds so thick that the meager light can¡¯t possibly penetrate. We¡¯ll need to stock up as much as we can for the passage.¡±
Vir had felt even this part of the Ashen Realm was depressing. It seemed the worst was yet to come.
¡°I¡¯m kinda amazed there are even edible plants here,¡± he said, gazing down at the field of endless ash below.
¡°Most certainly. Most of the beasts here are carnivorous, but the lowest critters are always herbivores. Though, I¡¯m unsure if you could call what grows here plants.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°They¡¯re closer to monsters who cannot move. The same prana that makes Ash Beasts so dangerous makes the plants here grow to many times their usual size. Some even become aware of their surroundings, ensnaring those who dare venture too close. A defense mechanism, but one that can end you if you¡¯re not careful.¡±
It hardly came as a surprise to Vir that even the plants in the Ashen Realm were lethal. He wondered what wasn¡¯t.
¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly. I did not wish to leave you alone while you were asleep. Even up on this ledge where few Ash Beasts can reach, there are always dangers. Stay vigilant, but try not to move overly much while I¡¯m gone. I suggest meditation.¡±
¡°I think I¡¯ll take you up on that. Moving anything hurts.¡±
¡°Good. Now, I know you must be hungry, but I''ll have to ask you to wait a while longer. It¡¯ll be worth the wait, I promise.¡± Cirayus jumped off the ledge as if it were merely a single pace off the ground, gliding elegantly down to the base of the mountain, far below.
What a cheat, Vir thought. Balancer of Scales wasn¡¯t merely powerful, it was absolute power. Touching the tattoo on his chest, he wondered if he, too, might own that ability one day. He added it to the dozen other questions he wanted to ask the demon.
Until he returned, however, all Vir could do was sit still and wait for the pain to abide.
It took all of thirty seconds for Vir to abandon that plan out of boredom, so instead he turned Prana Vision inward. The ability had always been active in a passive state, whether or not he concentrated on it. Normally, he¡¯d have to actively send blood to his eyes to maximize its potential.
Now, though, his blood carried far more prana than usual. Vir estimated his blood¡¯s carrying capacity had tripled since he¡¯d entered the Ash, and it continued to grow as prana slowly seeped into him. Even after all that effort, his body still wasn¡¯t at equilibrium with the surrounding prana, and he suspected this was the source of the lingering pain and soreness he felt.
The excess prana had exacerbated the issue with Prana Vision, clouding his sight to just fifty paces owing to the incredible prana density.
It was odd, seeing this much prana within himself. It reminded him of when he¡¯d first mastered Light Touch¡ªhis original ability to keep the prana in his body from leaking out. Even then, it had never been perfect. The more his prana built up, the more it leaked. He¡¯d never been able to build up nearly as much prana before.
For several minutes, Vir just stared at the dense prana circulating through his body, reveling in the sensation.
Wonder if it¡¯s enough to power Talents now, he wondered, but soon determined that no, it wasn¡¯t. Even Leap consumed an incredible amount, and his gains simply weren¡¯t enough to bridge that gap. At least, not yet.
Cirayus said this area had some of the lowest concentrations of prana in the entire realm. Which also meant the beasts here were the weakest. Relatively speaking¡ªthe weakest Ash Beasts were likely comparable to the strongest ones in the Human Realm.
But that also meant he¡¯d have more opportunities to stretch the carrying capacity of his blood as they ventured deeper. If he could power Talents like Leap, High Jump, or even Dance of the Shadow Demon with only the blood in his body¡
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
For one, it¡¯d give him an emergency reservoir to tap into, in case the ground prana ever became scarce. Not a concern in the Ash, but it¡¯d serve him well everywhere else.
The other benefit was that he could use Talents midair. That opened up a whole slew of possibilities. For a moment, Vir imagined himself Leaping off skyships, or even air itself, flying through the skies on his own power.
He swiftly dismissed those delusions. It was likely Dance wouldn¡¯t work in the air at all, and he was sure there¡¯d be issues with the other abilities as well. Still, he looked forward to the day when he could experiment.
Until then, he¡¯d have to satisfy himself with the less exotic, but equally exciting, experiments.
¡°Sorry, Cirayus,¡± he said through clenched teeth as he rose. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to ignore your warning just a bit.¡±
The more he ruminated on his strength gains, the more it ate at him. Ultimately, he¡¯d succumbed to temptation. Who could resist wanting to test out new powers? Especially after suffering so much for them; he felt like he¡¯d earned it.
I¡¯ll start small. Just one Micro Leap. Shouldn¡¯t harm a thing.
Vir allowed a sliver of prana to enter from the ground through his feet¡ and found himself in great misery. The pain from slamming into the mountain face first was the least of it. He crumpled, holding his leg as the throbbing sensation turned into full-blown pain.
¡°Definitely a bad idea,¡± he hissed, wincing.
Out of habit, he directed prana to his leg, as that usually aided his recovery. This time, however, it was the worst thing he could¡¯ve done. The pain flared even brighter, and darkness crept in at the edges of his vision.
Thinking quickly, he activated Parai¡¯s Reverse Channeling technique, instead sucking the prana away from the wounded area.
That did the trick. The pain lessened enough for Vir to contemplate what had just happened.
Peering at his leg with Prana Vision, he groaned.
The blood in his leg had ruptured. It was obvious, in hindsight. His body had undergone an incredibly stressful change only hours prior, tripling its prana capacity.
Leap worked by drawing in prana from the ground¡ then supersaturated the blood in his body. That extra-dense flow of prana gave his muscles the explosive energy for the Talent. It was also what had hurt him.
His body was at max capacity before he¡¯d activated the Talent. By adding even more from the ground, he¡¯d rapidly and violently exceeded his blood¡¯s capacity. When he¡¯d activated Parai¡¯s Reverse technique to acclimatize to the air, it¡¯d been a relatively slow, gentle process. Stretching, Not bursting.
Vir lay there for a solid ten minutes, allowing the pain to subside before righting himself.
Definitely not doing that again, he thought, chuckling wryly.
After a moment¡¯s reflection, his expression darkened.
This means I can¡¯t use any Talents¡
Not unless he wanted to cripple himself.
¡°Grak it!¡± he shouted. He¡¯d just grown stronger. Even injured as he was, the fresh prana flooding his body made him rip with vitality. His Talents had grown far stronger¡ªa lowly Micro Leap had sent him as far as the fully powered version normally did!
And now he couldn¡¯t access that power? No. That wasn¡¯t acceptable. There had to be another way.
There was. A bad one. Like when he¡¯d first learned Empower, there was an easy solution to this. A hack. He could just expel prana from his body. In fact, he had two ways of doing exactly that. Parai¡¯s Reverse Channeling technique, and Light Touch.
Except, instead of holding prana within him, he¡¯d focus on pushing it away, like a dam holding back a raging river. Between the two, Light Touch was far more preferable, as it was something he could turn into a subconscious habit with practice. As he¡¯d experienced earlier, Reverse Channeling took every ounce of his concentration. So much so, he wasn¡¯t able to even move while maintaining it.
Of course, he couldn¡¯t know whether this idea would work. It was just a guess; he¡¯d never tried actively to expel prana before.
Vir focused on taking hold of the prana in his body and actively pushed it out. After having done the opposite for so long, it felt bizarre. Wrong.
The task was more difficult than he¡¯d thought. Back in the Human Realm, he just let the dearth of ambient prana do the work, sucking prana out of him. Here, he had to push against the dense prana that dominated the surroundings.
To start, he mimicked the process from when he¡¯d learned Light Touch at Riyan¡¯s place. By focusing on controlling a small amount of blood, he could focus all his attention on the task. Controlling the blood was no problem¡ªit was second nature to him at this point. Pushing it out of his body, however, was harder. It wasn¡¯t just the pressure. The moment prana exited his body, he lost control of it as usual.
It turned out that merely pushing the blood to the very edge did nothing; it wasn¡¯t as if he was shooting his blood out of his body, after all.
But then, he already had a technique that forced prana out of his body, didn¡¯t he? Prana Blade did exactly that. And the key to making that work had been equilibrium.
Of course¡
All he had to do was boost the density near his skin, and the equilibrium forces would take care of the rest. Pulling on his prana, he concentrated it next to the edge of his skin, and sure enough, once he¡¯d attained a higher density than the surroundings, it escaped out into the atmosphere.
Which meant he¡¯d need a thin layer of supersaturated blood near his skin, all around his body. It¡¯d stretch his blood¡¯s capacity to the max, but he felt he could swing it.
Vir spent the next two hours applying the technique to more and more of his body. Like Light Touch, it initially required active concentration, but unlike Reverse Channeling, it didn¡¯t occupy every ounce of it. He was confident he could turn it into a subconscious process that persisted even while he slept.
The moment he reduced the saturation level of his blood within his body, all traces of lingering pain disappeared.
And that meant he could experiment with Leap.
He¡¯d initially feared that lowering his body¡¯s prana would weaken both his vitality and the ability. His fears were unwarranted. True, he had less prana now than before, but it was still several times more than what it had been in the human realm. He brimmed with energy.
Leap actually benefited. The ¡®prana suction¡¯ effect was now active the entire time. He didn¡¯t even need to move blood from his feet up his legs anymore. Merely relaxing his control of the supersaturated prana near his skin caused ambient prana to rush in.
By keeping his body at a relatively lower prana level than his surroundings and only saturating the thin layer of prana near his skin to keep the ambient prana at bay, he¡¯d essentially turned his whole body into a prana suction. And, because Ash prana dominated the air, he no longer needed to channel it from the ground up through his legs. It was there wherever he wanted it¡ªhis arms, his legs, even his head!
Vir laughed. He wondered if his past incarnations understood as much about prana as he did. If they came to the same solutions to overcome prana poisoning as he had. Or perhaps they had even better techniques for dealing with it?
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Cirayus asked, hopping up onto the ledge at that very moment.
¡°I¡¯d always thought limitations were a bad thing,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Guess sometimes, the workarounds end up being even stronger.¡±
¡°Oho?¡± Cirayus said, a hint of pride in his expression. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve learned.¡±
159: Unlimited Potential
¡°I¡¯m good, trust me! No pain at all,¡± Vir said, throwing a few punches to prove it.
¡°Very well. Then don your armor.¡±
Vir did as he was told. ¡°So, now what?¡±
¡°Since you are so eager to get going, you can join me for a bit.¡±
The demon moved so fast, Vir didn¡¯t realize he was falling until his stomach dropped from under him. Falling¡ all the way to the bottom of the mountain.
Vir screamed until he noticed they were falling much too slowly.
Not falling. Floating, he realized as he hung by his cuirass¡¯ collar. Balancer of Scales.
¡°Oh, come on. What are ya, a little lass? When you return to the Human Realm, you can tell your girlfriend how you peed your pants from a little fall.¡±
Vir¡¯s face went red. ¡°You call this a little fall!? And she¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± he added quietly.
¡°Of course not,¡± the giant said with a smirk.
He lowered them at a steady pace, slowing just before they touched the ground, and Vir felt like he¡¯d just ridden the lift to the Pagan Order¡¯s Undercity. Except, instead of a team of demons working a rope, mysterious, powerful magic did the heavy lifting. He was glad to be down.
¡°Well? You¡¯ve been wanting to stretch your legs, haven¡¯t you? Have at it!¡±
Vir looked around, noting the empty desert around them, littered by a field of corpses. The ubiquitous ash only came up to his ankles.
A glance at the giant confirmed his suspicion.
¡°What can I say?¡± Cirayus grinned, ¡°they were in the way.¡±
Vir rolled his eyes. The man had just killed a hundred Ash Beasts that were ¡®in the way¡¯. Never mind that they were ¡®only¡¯ scorpions; all Ash Beasts were lethal.
Vir braced himself for a Micro Leap. He¡¯d misjudged its power twice already. He wasn¡¯t planning on repeating that mistake. Using only the barest trickle of ground prana, he sent it to his legs.
In an explosion of speed, he sprung forward, covering over ten paces, leaving a puff of ash in his wake.
Ten paces may not have sounded like much; it was only half the range of his normal Leap, after all. Except, he¡¯d used even less power than a Micro Leap normally consumed. And that was only supposed to send him a pace or two.
There was no point delaying any longer. Vir crouched low, then sucked as much prana into his legs as he could fit without straining his body.
The Abyssal Flats blurred as he shot forth. Despite anticipating the result, despite his best efforts to recover, he went tumbling end over end, unable to control his body.
Vir came to a stop in a heap, face blackened with ash. Coughing, he slowly righted himself.
¡°No, I take it back. You can tell Maiya how you not only screamed, you managed to also faceplant comically into the ash.¡±
Vir scowled at the giant, who stood grinning, before glancing back to see how far he¡¯d come.
¡°Seventy paces¡¡± Vir whispered. It couldn¡¯t be; it sounded too good to be true. This, with a body that was still acclimating?
Parai¡¯s Channeling Technique, which he¡¯d started calling Prana Channeling, almost seemed useless now. With this much prana around, what need was there to be efficient? And that was just airborne prana. As dense as it was, it didn¡¯t even hold a candle to the titanic amount within the ground.
Vir Leaped again, this time with a better understanding of what to expect. The spectacle was no less thrilling. The feeling of moving so fast, blindingly fast! There was something intoxicating about it.
When the ability ended, Vir¡¯s legs were ready. Instead of stopping, he ran, slowly bleeding off his speed, allowing the ash to suck up his momentum bit by bit.
Then he did it again. Vir Leaped over and over, covering absurd distances in mere moments.
¡°Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cirayus said, catching up.
At some point, Vir had started laughing. It was a pure, almost childlike exhilaration. Something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long, long time. Not since his adventures into the Godshollow with Maiya as a kid.
The exhilaration multiplied severalfold when he High Jumped for the first time. Because while Leaping seventy paces was one thing, jumping seventy into the air was another entirely.
It was fun until he began to fall headfirst back to the ground.
Panic took him. Could he even use Light Step to break his fall if his head hit the ground first? He¡¯d never tried it.
Just when he was about to scream for help, Cirayus jumped into the air, grabbing Vir as he fell. ¡°A bit reckless, lad. I know it¡¯s good fun, but do think through your actions a little next time.¡±
Despite his words, Cirayus¡¯ tone was more amused than critical. The smile on his face only added to that image.
Even still, Vir¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and it wasn¡¯t only on account of being upside down.
Once back down, Vir took a few moments to shake it off before activating High Jump, this time with only a fraction of the prana. He went only thirty paces, allowing him to Light Step to break his fall.
¡°Good. Good. Now follow me,¡± Cirayus said, falling into a brisk walk. While Vir had to Empower his legs slightly to keep up, it wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t manage.
¡°I must admit, I was wrong,¡± the demon said.
¡°About?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone so afflicted by the prana density here. I¡¯ve also never seen anyone recover so quickly, either. When you said you had recovered¡ I fear I didn¡¯t believe you.¡±
¡°Oh, that. I¡¯ve already learned how to deal with the ambient prana levels. But when I suck in extra to use a Talent¡¡±
¡°Your body can¡¯t handle it. Yes. Most take days, if not weeks, to truly acclimate. How did you adapt so quickly?¡±
¡°I just saturated the blood near my skin to match the ambient density, all over my body. That acts as a barrier that prevents prana from worming its way in. Like a dam holding back water. After that, I just expel prana from the inside of my body. Either by activating Talents or by supersaturating the blood close to my skin and letting it bleed out.¡±
Cirayus stopped and stared Vir in the eyes. ¡°Say that again.¡±
¡°Uh, which part?¡±
¡°You formed a layer of saturated prana. Near your skin?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°And you also lowered the prana density of your blood everywhere else?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Why?¡±
¡°Lad. Nobody has that kind of prana control. I mean nobody. Not even me. The best I¡¯ve been able to manage is to move prana at will around my body. That took four hundred years of training. Differentially adjusting density levels? Unheard of.¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
Vir thought back to Maiya. She, too, had issues getting the prana in her body to do what she wanted. At the time, he¡¯d assumed she was just on the slower end of the talent spectrum, and that other humans picked it up far quicker. Maybe he¡¯d been wrong. Maybe it wasn¡¯t so much that she was slow, but that he was fast.
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
¡°What else can you do with that prana control of yours?¡±
For the next half hour, Vir launched into an explanation of how he¡¯d essentially inverted the process he¡¯d used in the Human Realm¡ªkeeping prana out, rather than trapped within his body. He mentioned Prana Blade, Empower, Toughen, and Prana Channeling, all of which had grown stronger in the Ash.
The more Vir spoke, the quieter Cirayus grew, and the more his pace increased until Vir had to Micro Leap to keep up with the demon.
Finally, the giant spoke. ¡°You see this tattoo?¡± he asked, pointing to the blue tribal tattoo that snaked around his chest and onto his back.
¡°That¡¯s Balancer of Scales, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vir shouted, falling behind momentarily. It wasn¡¯t hard keeping up with the giant, but Cirayus¡¯ smooth gait differed from Vir¡¯s bounding one. As they picked up speed, that difference amplified the distance between them, unless Vir matched his pace perfectly.
At least I¡¯m not falling over anymore, though. That¡¯s progress.
It was easier said than done when each Leap launched him seventy paces at a stretch. Half his attention was occupied with fine-tuning the ability, and the other half on the ruins of the walls they passed. Cirayus must have caught him staring at the walls because he didn''t answer Vir''s question right away.
¡°Humans see fit to keep rebuilding their walls every several decades as the Ash expands,¡± Cirayus explained. ¡°A foolish waste of resources, if you ask me. Better to man the Boundary with capable warriors instead.¡±
So these are ancient walls. Built by the hands of those long dead.
It was like looking back through time. The deeper they ventured, the older the walls became. They¡¯d hopped over nearly half a dozen of them, and the oldest ones were so dilapidated that only their foundations remained.
How many centuries ago were these built?
¡°To answer your earlier question, this tattoo is indeed Balancer of Scales,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°The Ultimate Bloodline Tattoo of Clan Baira.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the clan of giants, right? The one Narak the Destroyer hailed from.¡±
¡°Indeed. Demon tattoos run the gamut. Many can be used by any demon with the correct affinities. Take Aspect of Midwinter¡¯s Embrace. It requires either Ice or Water as a base affinity, and optionally Life or Wind. Any demon possessing the base affinities can inscribe the tattoo on their body, and with practice, learn to use it.¡±
¡°Did you say either Ice or Water?¡± Vir clarified.
¡°Aye. Either works. Depending on the power of the wielder¡¯s imagination, Midwinter¡¯s Embrace can be used to summon terrible winds, launch hail at opponents, cause snowfall, or even freeze enemies. Of course, the affinities play some role in determining the breadth of possibilities.¡±
That¡¯s interesting, Vir thought. It correlated with what he¡¯d seen when Cirayus activated Balancer of Scales; it had used both Earth and Life Affinities.
That was already a significant deviation from human orbs. But the variety of attacks it could conjure was on another level entirely. Human magic was based on a single, basic spell. Ember, Arc, Water Dart. Simple and well-defined. Midwinter¡¯s Embrace, on the other hand, sounded far more abstract. Manifesting different powers based on the wielder''s imagination was a foreign concept to Vir. If his hunch was right, it sounded stronger.
¡°Then there are the Regular Bloodline Tattoos. Each clan possesses a handful of these. The only common trait is that one¡¯s blood must primarily be from that clan. For example, your Dance of the Shadow Demon is an Iksana Regular Bloodline art. ¡°
¡°You¡¯re saying all the Iksana have it?¡±
¡°Not all, but many. Perhaps even most.¡±
Well¡ Hope I never have to fight any of them, Vir thought, recalling Cirayus¡¯ warning about fighting others in the Shadow Realm.
¡°Besides Balancer of Scales, I possess the Bairan Giant Hide, Giant Grace, and Spirit of the Ravager tattoos,¡± he said, gesturing to each tattoo on his body.
¡°I¡¯m guessing Giant Hide is like natural armor, and Giant Grace allows you to move faster?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Not quite. You¡¯re right about Giant Hide. It¡¯s why Bairans forego armor¡ªjust gets in the way. Giant Grace allows us to move with better dexterity. Generally, the larger you are, the more clumsy your actions seem to those of lesser size. Not so with us Bairans.¡±
Vir imagined the Narapazu moving as fast and with as much dexterity as he did. Terrifying.
¡°What does Spirit of the Ravager do?¡±
Cirayus scratched the back of his neck, looking almost embarrassed, though Vir couldn¡¯t fathom why.
¡°That one¡ Well, it strengthens my attacks.¡±
Vir waited for him to say more, bounding several times across the Abyssal Flats, but the giant remained silent, almost like he hoped Vir would change the topic. The demon was hiding something, but Vir was more interested in the Ultimates, so he humored him.
¡°And the Ultimate Tattoos?¡±
¡°Hmm. The Ultimates are quite special. Each clan has only one or two. As their name suggests, they¡¯re the most powerful arts, passed down through the generations.¡±
¡°And I¡¯m guessing not everyone can learn them?¡±
¡°Aye. You need the right affinities, and generally only the Raja¡ªthe Clanlord¡ªand their heirs inherit those powers.¡±
¡°Wait. Does that mean you¡¯re a Clanlord?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Nothing like that,¡± Cirayus replied, casually squashing a swarm of scorpions who drew close. Thus far, they hadn¡¯t encountered any of the larger terrors, and Vir began to wonder if the Ash wasn¡¯t as bad as everyone made it out to be.
His delusion was put to rest when an Ash Tear suddenly opened up just paces away, forcing Vir to dodge.
¡°Don¡¯t get anywhere near it, lad!¡± Cirayus shouted, scooping Vir up and jumping far away.
A deathly scream emanated from somewhere deep within the tear before it collapsed upon itself, sending a shockwave kicking up plumes of ash across the Flats.
¡°Ash Beasts aren¡¯t the only danger here, lad. Ash Tears open and close at random. Get stuck in one and that¡¯s the end of you.¡±
Noted, Vir thought, cold sweat trickling down his face. ¡°Where do they lead?¡±
¡°Impossible to say. Some lead deeper into the Ash. Others, to the Human or Demon Realm. And some¡ to spaces that are best left alone. Deep, dark planes, disconnected from reality and time. ¡®Tis where the real nightmares lurk, and to enter is to die. Or worse. Never venture into an Ash Tear, lad. Promise me.¡±
¡°I promise,¡± Vir replied. He didn¡¯t have a death wish.
Cirayus let Vir down, then continued, unperturbed. ¡°Clan Baira holds a fighting competition every few years. The victors, if they¡¯re Bairan, may ask the Clanlord for the tattoo. If they¡¯re deemed of good standing, they get the tattoo.¡±
¡°And you won?¡±
¡°Aye. One-hundred fifty-six times.¡±
Vir did his best not to trip and fall in shock. He barely managed it.
¡°Did, uh¡ did you misspeak?¡±
¡°It is as you hear. If I compete, I usually win. In fact, my greatest losses were to your father. What a warrior, that man.¡±
¡°I¡ see,¡± Vir replied, not quite ready to ask about his deceased parents. There would be time for that. Later. Once he¡¯d truly come to terms with what it meant to be demonic royalty. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I want the tattoo, I¡¯d have to participate and win?¡±
¡°Aye, you would.¡±
¡°Would you compete?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± the giant replied heartily.
Well, so much for that idea¡ Vir thought, writing off the tattoo in his head.
¡°Rest assured, lad. Usage of Ultimate Bloodline abilities is strictly prohibited. I would not use Balancer of Scales.¡±
Vir rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh gee, what a consolation! That¡¯ll be a walk in the park now!¡±
Cirayus roared with laughter. ¡°You¡¯ll get there, lad. You¡¯ll get there. Patience.¡±
¡°What are the others? The tattoos, I mean.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be here all day if I were to go through each one. Suffice it to say, they are all staggeringly powerful in their own right. Some are less suited to combat. Others, frightfully more so.¡±
¡°But you have to carry the blood of the clan to use them¡¡± Vir replied. Something didn¡¯t sound right about that, though he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Not until Cirayus laid a bombshell on him.
¡°Ordinarily, yes. But you see, you are no mere demon,¡± Cirayus said, pointing at Vir. ¡°You are the Primordial. The Akh Nara, as we demons call him. You possess Ash prana. And, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you have no other affinities? Not even a trace?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s why I can¡¯t use human orbs.¡±
¡°Apex ash prana affinity, then. The highest affinity possible for the most powerful form of prana. The root from which all other affinities stemmed. Lad, nobody else possesses that affinity. Not a single human or demon. Only Ash Beasts do.¡±
No. No way. That means¡ It can¡¯t be! Can it?
¡°To receive an Ultimate Bloodline tattoo is the honor of a lifetime. Only the luckiest of us mortals ever earn one. But you? Lad, you can use all the Ultimate Bloodline Arts.¡±
¡°And¡ with my Ash prana¡¡±
¡°Aye. Each will be stronger than their regular affinity counterparts.¡±
Vir¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
¡°If that were all, you¡¯d certainly be a force to be reckoned with, true, but your past incarnations¡ They were all forces of nature, lad. Walking natural disasters, each and every one of them. Do you know why?¡±
Vir shook his head.
¡°¡®Tis the same reason I predicted your moves in our battle. The same reason you thought I could read your thoughts, and why you quaked in fear, the moment you first laid eyes on me.¡±
Cirayus paused, and his demeanor shifted in an instant. He¡¯d done nothing that Vir saw, but suddenly, the demon¡¯s very presence shifted. Fear rushed through Vir¡¯s heart and his knees buckled. Cirayus felt¡ heavy, and not just in the normal sense. It was as if his entire existence had grown more significant, like an aura that oozed off him.
Vir withered under his gaze, for it was the gaze of a god. How is he doing that?
¡°Until now, you¡¯ve fought your battles in the physical plane.¡± Even his voice thundered with supernatural presence. ¡°The cradle of toddlers and infants. But there is another. ¡®Tis the domain of the metaphysical. A realm that cannot be seen or tasted or touched. But you feel it, don¡¯t you? There, in your very soul. Shaking. Resonating.¡±
Vir gulped, and his words came out hoarse and broken. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±
¡°I speak, of course, of the Chakra System.¡±
160: The Chakra System
¡°Chakra¡ Is that related to my disks?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Related in principal, yet entirely different in execution. But first, eat. A warrior cannot survive on an empty stomach, after all,¡± Cirayus rummaged through his rucksack and tossed over a blackened melon.
Vir was about to protest, but one look at Cirayus told him the giant wasn¡¯t about to say another word until he¡¯d eaten.
This has no right being edible! he thought, gingerly hefting the oversized fruit in his hands.
Everything grew larger in the Ashen Realm, with its abundance of prana, and the fruits were no exception. The melon was larger than his head, and it was still smaller than the one Cirayus was eating.
Cirayus wiped away the Ash that covered his own melon, revealing a lighter gray fruit that did all of absolutely nothing to whet Vir¡¯s appetite. His mind simply couldn¡¯t fathom how this passed as food.
¡°Dig in!¡±
Vir watched with horror as Cirayus chomped down, squirting purple juice. The way the demon relished the thing only made the spectacle even more surreal.
Vir dusted off his own fruit, leaving his fingers stained black with ash. Then, after intense mental preparation, he bit down.
He wasn¡¯t quite sure what to expect. Bitterness, or something awful tasting. Certainly not delicious nectar.
Vir¡¯s eyes opened wide as he registered the incredible sensation that filled his mouth. He took another bite. Sweet, complex flavors flooded his mouth. He couldn¡¯t stop himself. He tore into the fruit, desperate for another mouthful of this incredible fruit.
Noticing Cirayus¡¯ eyes on him, he finally managed to stop himself. The demon was grinning.
¡°Do you always eat that messily, lad? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no way for a prince to eat.¡±
Prince, huh? Vir thought, staring at the half-eaten fruit in his hands. Even now, the idea seemed absurd to him. Wrong. As if someone had blundered and mixed up his name with someone else¡¯s. What did that mean for him? For his future? Was it a title in name only? Or would it someday become something more?
¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, lad. You¡¯ll come into your position, just as one dons a fresh set of clothes. Just give it time. Though, er, perhaps clean yourself up?¡°
Vir looked down and noticed the purple liquid that stained his clothing. The same liquid that covered half his face.
Flushing in embarrassment, he turned away, furiously wiping away the juices.
¡°S-sorry. This is¡ this might just be the best fruit I¡¯ve ever had.¡±
¡°Good!¡± Cirayus laughed. ¡°We¡¯ll be living on it. That, and the vegetables that grow here,¡± he said, chomping into something that looked like an oversized onion.
¡°You¡¯re¡ not going to cook that?¡± Vir asked, dreading the answer.
¡°Cook? You see firewood nearby, lad?¡±
Sure enough, surrounding them was a sea of endless ash, broken by the occasional blackened shrub that poked through.
¡°Is it like this everywhere? Are there no trees in the Ash?¡±
¡°There are forests, yes, with trees the likes of which you¡¯ve never seen. Rare, though. Be glad there¡¯s any vegetation here, lad. Many places are true deserts, lacking even a bite to eat.¡±
Whatever enthusiasm Vir had before disappeared upon the realization that most of their meals would be consumed raw from now on.
Resigning himself to his fate, he bit into the onion¡ and winced. It wasn¡¯t just big; the taste was also far stronger than any regular onion.
Dear Maiya, please help. Your poor friend¡¯s been condemned to eat raw onions¡
His prayers went unanswered. Thankfully, Cirayus didn¡¯t allow him to linger on his woe for long. The moment he¡¯d finished, the giant stood up, gesturing for Vir to do the same.
Vir¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. What¡¯s he going to show me now?
Nothing, it seemed.
¡°Throw a punch.¡±
¡°Just a regular punch?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Aye. Humor me. But use your best form and hold your stance once you¡¯re finished.¡±
Oh, he did mention that. During their fight, Cirayus had called out his ¡®sloppy¡¯ form. Having practiced diligently, the giant¡¯s comment came as a surprise to him.
Vir made a fist and fell into the stance, throwing the cleanest punch he knew, keeping his arm extended as instructed.
¡°Again,¡± Cirayus commanded, walking around him with the eyes of an Acira.
Once more, Vir threw his best straight punch, but Cirayus grasped his shoulders. ¡°Rotate more. Step less. You¡¯re overstepping to make up for your shorter reach. Rotating your shoulders will add power to your strike. Again.¡±
Vir did as he was told, rotating his shoulders a tad further and reducing his forward motion.
The difference was slight but immediately noticeable. He could feel the extra power in the attack, and his subsequent punches all felt stronger as well.
¡°T-thanks,¡± Vir said, ashamed he hadn¡¯t discovered it himself. It was such a simple thing.
¡°Habit. Once you learn a form and ingrain it into your muscles, change becomes difficult. We fall into our routine, thinking we¡¯ve perfected our technique, though the reality is that our form is always shifting, like the Ash. If unchecked, once-perfected movements will deviate over time, slowly drifting away from the ideal. Revisit your foundations periodically, and correct any mistakes as they develop. Bad habits are difficult to unlearn.¡±
¡°I will,¡± Vir replied. He meant it, though he couldn¡¯t understand why Cirayus chose this moment to coach him on the minutiae of his technique.
¡°Your chakra is only as strong as your foundation, young Ekavir. Sloppy form pollutes the spirit. Watch.¡±
Cirayus adopted a striking stance and threw a punch, nearly identical to Vir¡¯s own. The giant¡¯s stature and four-armed physiology meant his punches would never be quite the same, but it was as close to Vir¡¯s own technique as the giant could manage. Just refined. Perfected to the absolute limit.
The punch was faster and slightly more polished but was otherwise much the same.
Then he threw another, and Vir¡¯s soul shuddered.
The punch had been identical to the previous one. Was it a fluke of some sort? Vir couldn¡¯t understand.
Cirayus threw another, and Vir fell to his knees, despite not even having been the target. His heart threatened to burst out of his chest, and he heaved for air.
¡°What¡was that?¡±
¡°What did you feel?¡± the giant asked.
¡°It was¡ like you¡¯d activated Balancer of Scales. Those punches had a weight to them. They felt heavy. It felt like a punch to my gut. Is that another bloodline tattoo of yours?¡±
¡°Not a tattoo. A Chakra. Three, to be specific. The Warrior Chakra, harmonized with the Foundation and the Crown.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡± Vir had analyzed Cirayus¡¯ movements with both his regular sight and Prana Vision, but found nothing different from the mundane punch he¡¯d thrown. To all his senses, they were identical.
¡°Centers of metaphysical energy. From the base of your spine to the top of your head sit the seven major chakras. One hundred forty-four chakra points in sum, running throughout your body.¡±
Vir frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve lost count of how many hours I¡¯ve spent meditating, looking within myself. Prana Vision has never shown me anything like that.¡±
¡°And why would it? Your prana sight shows you only the physical, not the spiritual. Chakras have no presence or bearing in our reality. They exist purely as part of our spirit. Our being. All life possesses chakra, though, for most of us, these points remain firmly shut. Dormant. By opening the various chakras and harmonizing them, one begins to grasp the true workings of the world, gaining access to powers mere magic couldn¡¯t hope to mimic. The power of the spirit.¡±
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
¡°I¡¯ve¡ never heard of anything like this, Cirayus. Not once.¡±
¡°Aye, it seems humans are blissfully unaware of its existence. For demons, our chakra training begins as early as we can talk. Most of us spend our entire lives mastering our chakras.¡±
¡°How many have you opened?¡± Vir asked, half-guessing the answer.
¡°All, of course. Only took me a century and a half, too.¡±
¡°Only?¡±
¡°Lad, there are those my age who¡¯ve failed to open even five. The Crown chakra is especially troublesome.¡±
¡°And how exactly do you unlock these chakras? Actually, what are the different chakras? I¡¯ve never known about them, and it¡¯s not like I ever felt anything off.¡±
Even as Vir asked these questions, his mind raced to find answers. Theories blossomed in his head¡ªfor so long, prana had felt so mysterious. He could never explain why it worked the way it did. Was this the missing link? The fabric that underpinned those mysteries?
¡°Nor would you. A demon can live a perfectly healthy life without opening a single one. The purpose of opening chakras is not to improve one¡¯s capacity in the ordinary domains of life, but to go beyond our mortal shell, seeking that which lies beyond. The metaphysical. The spiritual. The immortal.¡±
¡°If they don¡¯t affect the world, what can they do?¡±
Whatever Cirayus did earlier felt impressive, but what did it actually do?
¡°The first of the chakras is the Root, or Foundation chakra¡ªresponsible for grounding you and resisting metaphysical attacks that target your mind. Those who have yet to master the Foundation chakra will find their minds torn apart by enemies well-versed in the Life chakra. Most demons will have mastered opening this chakra by the time they reach their early teens.¡±
Which means I¡¯m behind, Vir thought anxiously.
He wondered if every demon he fought would boast such presence. If so, even the children of that realm might be terrifying opponents¡ªa thought that scared him nearly as much as the beasts that roamed the Ash.
¡°Once the Foundation Chakra has been opened, one may progress to the Life chakra, which can be thought of as Foundation''s counterpart. It allows attunement to the emotional state of life forms around you, as well as the ability to manipulate them. It can be wielded as both a weapon and a tool for healing.¡±
Vir blanched. Forget losing to a child in the demon realm¡ What if they control me instead?
It¡¯d be beyond humiliating.
¡°Fear not. Only the most talented demons open the second chakra before their twenties.¡±
Vir rolled his eyes. ¡°So I¡¯ll only become a puppet of adult demons, and not their kids. That¡¯s such a relief.¡±
¡°You say that, but I sense the excitement within you. You are eager to learn. To master these arts.¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is the Life chakra telling you that, too?¡±
Cirayus chuckled. ¡°I hardly need a chakra for that. But yes, the Life Chakra has such capabilities, once mastered.¡±
¡°And all demons can unlock these chakras? Regardless of bloodline?¡±
¡°They most certainly can, and I suspect humans can as well. They simply do not understand how. Either that or those who do have sought to keep it a secret.¡±
That might actually be possible. Vir thought about all the rumors surrounding the Prime Mejai, head of the Order of Mejai Sorcar.
Then again, meditation wasn¡¯t common in the Human Realm, so it wouldn¡¯t surprise him if they simply never picked it up. ¡°Foundation, Life¡ What¡¯s the third chakra?¡±
¡°Shield,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°The first half of another pair. While Foundation defends you against chakra attacks to the mind, the Shield defends against chakra-based attacks to the body.¡±
¡°And so the fourth is all about attacking with chakra, I''m guessing?¡±
Cirayus didn¡¯t reply; he just swiped at the air with his poleax, and the air ruptured. Vir didn¡¯t know how else to describe it. It was as if reality was rent apart, leaving an aftershock that shook something core to the world.
¡°The Warrior chakra. As its name suggests, it imbues your attacks with a metaphysical weight that bypasses physical armor to attack the very soul. It does little against inanimate objects, but against any life form, it can inflict a fate even worse than death.¡±
Vir¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Could use that against the beasts we¡¯ll be facing.¡±
¡°It would certainly put you on a more even footing.¡±
¡°An even footing?¡± Vir thought, confused. Confusion that swiftly devolved into panic. Wait. No. Nonono. Don¡¯t tell me. ¡°Are you saying¡ that Ash Beasts have unlocked chakras?¡±
Cirayus regarded him with a bemused expression. ¡°Most certainly!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha,¡± Vir choked out. ¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Not all, mind you. Only the strongest ones, deep within the Ash.¡±
Vir shook off the despair, seeing the opportunity buried within. To best such beasts, he¡¯d have to unlock his chakras.
¡°The fifth chakra is especially important,¡± Cirayus continued. ¡°The Heart Chakra augments one¡¯s vitality and their ability to heal from metaphysical attacks. As I mentioned, spiritual attacks bypass normal defenses to attack the very soul, crippling you on a level that is difficult to describe.¡±
¡°Has¡ has that happened to you?¡±
¡°Never allowed it, thank the gods. Though I know those who have. Living with a fractured soul has been described as a fate worse than death. You live your days alive, yet fundamentally broken. The Heart Chakra can undo such damage, to a degree, but it¡¯s best to avoid the situation if you can. Protect your soul as closely as your own heart, is what I say.¡±
Vir made a note to do exactly that. ¡°You already mentioned the fifth one, so what are the last two?¡±
¡°The sixth chakra is one few ever unlock, though there isn¡¯t a demon alive who doesn¡¯t covet it. ¡®Tis the chakra of the Third Eye.¡±
¡°Third Eye¡ so it lets you see more?¡±
¡°In a sense. Attack me however you please,¡± Cirayus said, producing a cloth and blindfolding himself. He went a step further, plugging his ears as well.
No matter how experienced the demon was, robbed of his sight and sound, there would be little he could do to defend against Vir. Then again, this was Cirayus, and with an ability called Third Eye, Vir would show no mercy.
Vir sunk into his shadow, leaving one arm out to pass a few seconds to throw the giant off balance. Then he jumped from the demon¡¯s shadow, sending an Empowered fist at his back.
He never got the chance. Cirayus fluidly twisted his torso, causing Vir¡¯s strike to miss.
He tried again, and again he was foiled. Eventually, Vir resorted to a flurry of fists and kicks, but Cirayus nimbly avoided each one.
It¡¯s almost like¡
Vir walked a full forty paces away, then extended fingers behind his back. ¡°How many am I holding up?¡±
¡°Three¡ªnow two. And now four.¡±
¡°H-how?¡± Vir asked, his voice hoarse. Cirayus lacked Prana Vision¡ªhe¡¯d said so himself. At the distance Vir stood, not even that ability could tell him how many fingers someone was holding up.
¡°The Third Eye boosts intuition,¡± Cirayus explained, undoing his blindfold, ¡°allowing one to grasp the true flow of reality. When mastered, one detaches themselves from their physical body, witnessing the world from the perspective of a bird, soaring high above. It eliminates blind spots, drastically boosting one¡¯s combat potential. As such, it can be exceedingly difficult to kill anyone who has opened the Third Eye.¡±
That did sound powerful. Incredibly powerful. Like Prana Vision, except one that allowed him to witness all threats, from any angle. If coupled with Dance of the Shadow Demon, he¡¯d be untouchable, slinking away from threats before they ever hit him.
¡°And now we come to the seventh and final chakra. The hardest to open, and thus precious few demons wield it. It is also the most abstract of them all, and many question if it might even be the weakest.¡±
¡°Is it?¡±
¡°You tell me.¡±
The giant did nothing. He merely stood with one pair of arms crossed, the other pair on his hips. His height hadn¡¯t changed. Nor had he even moved.
Then his aura flared.
Vir collapsed, driving his head to the ground. He didn¡¯t deserve to exist in front of such a godlike presence. He ought to prostrate. To beg forgiveness from this mythological being who stood before him. The avatar of a giant stood behind Cirayus. A being who¡¯d grown so tall, its body nearly touched the skies. A giant among giants. One that could not be seen, but only felt.
The sensation was all-consuming. Against it, Vir was but a reed, destined to sway in the giant¡¯s wind.
Then it was over¡ªthe avatar gone without a trace.
¡°The Chakra of the Crown. The apex, and the destination of all those who embark upon this path. It is the manifestation of a spiritual avatar, representing the core essence of who you truly are. Similar to the Warrior Chakra, except instead of imbuing merely an attack with metaphysical weight, it gives your entire existence weight. It projects an aura whose heaviness is limited only by the strength and purity of your soul.¡±
¡°The strength of your soul¡ is that something that grows over time?¡± Vir asked, standing on his shaky legs.
¡°Through time, experience, and hardship. Luckily, we have an abundance of the latter. As for the first two, well, there¡¯s no better time to begin that than the present, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±
Cirayus sat crosslegged on the ash, motioning Vir to do the same.
¡°Now, meditate on the concept of solidity. Think of the great mountains, unmoving.¡±
Vir closed his eyes and did so, imagining the tall, jagged peaks of the Ash. How long had they stood, resisting the efforts of the world to bring them down?
¡°You are that mountain,¡± Cirayus continued, placing his hand on Vir¡¯s chest. ¡°Do not resist. The sensation will feel strange, but open yourself to me.¡±
Vir suddenly felt an alien presence in his body. In his soul. But it was not a dangerous one. He did as he was told, allowing it into him.
Suddenly, the weight of an entire mountain crashed into him, and he felt like he was being crushed. He couldn¡¯t breathe. Every second was agony.
Then it was gone.
¡°Apologies,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°It is too soon. You are not yet ready.¡±
Vir gasped for breath. ¡°Maybe¡ I should start a little slower?¡±
¡°Aye. You will get there. Of this, I have no doubt. Now, let us discuss another matter,¡± Cirayus grinned. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time for your first field test.¡±
161: Field Test
¡°Uh, Cirayus? Mind telling me why we allowed ourselves to be surrounded by Ash Beasts?¡±
Not just one or two, either. Over a dozen beasts circled warily around the two, eyeing them, sizing them up. Among their number were Ash Biters¡ªthe same beast Vir fought in the depths of the mine near Avi¡ªalong with a pack of Raptors and some Greater Zards. Ash wolves loped some distance away, wary of the newcomers to their domain.
Though he¡¯d fought some of these beasts in the Human Realm, he wasn¡¯t about to make the mistake of thinking they¡¯d be the same. The prana densities were incomparable. And like him, Ash Beasts almost all possessed Apex Ash prana affinity. They might lack tattoos or orbs, but the realm strengthened them as much as it did him, and they were already terrifying, to begin with.
¡°Why, you¡¯re going to fight them, lad,¡± said his godfather as if it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°You wanted to test out your new abilities, didn¡¯t you? How can you do any better than actual opponents?¡±
Vir was less convinced.
¡°Together, right? We¡¯ll fight them together?¡±
Surely the giant didn¡¯t expect him to go up against all these beasts alone? Especially since he was still acclimatizing.
¡°I seem to have suddenly grown quite tired,¡± Cirayus said, placing the back of his palm against his forehead before collapsing, sending a cloud of ash flying. ¡°I¡¯ll just lay down here for a moment. Why don¡¯t you hand me your rucksack so I¡¯ll have a pillow.¡±
Yep. He wants me to do this alone, Vir thought with a grim expression while removing his backpack. This wasn¡¯t just a chance for him to experiment; Cirayus wanted to see what he was capable of.
¡°If you take them all out in ten minutes, we will proceed deeper into the Ash.¡±
The giant certainly knew what to say to motivate him¡ªVir wasn¡¯t an ignorant chal¡ªhe knew exactly what Cirayus was doing.
¡°Deal,¡± Vir said immediately.
It didn¡¯t matter if Cirayus was hanging a carrot at the end of a stick. Not when the carrot was that juicy.
Vir drew his katar and glanced at his chakrams. For now, they were even less useful than they¡¯d been in the Human Realm, barely useful as a distraction. One that cost ammunition with each use. He left them stowed on his back.
Ideally, Vir wanted Prana Vision¡¯s aid, but as Cirayus once said, ¡®Warriors rarely have the luxury of choosing their battles¡¯. He¡¯d have to fight with the ability hampering rather than helping.
When Vir walked away from Cirayus, he¡¯d expected half to follow.
No such luck. All the creatures came after him. Not only that, the ring they¡¯d formed drew tighter and tighter.
They can sense how strong Cirayus is, can¡¯t they? Vir thought in despair.
Seeing Vir as small fry, they came after him, hunger in their eyes. It struck him as odd that they were cooperating with each other; from everything he¡¯d heard, the Ash had driven their sanity out of them long ago. The beings who stalked him now certainly didn¡¯t act crazed. Maybe they lost their sanity deeper in the Ash.
Despite his trepidation, Vir made the opening move, lunging at the nearest Ash Biter. He knew from experience they enjoyed snapping their jaws at their prey, so he took its back.
In the mine near Avi, he¡¯d struggled to penetrate the thin layer of prana all Ash Beasts surrounded themselves with. Here, it was thicker. In fact, it was almost as thick as physical armor, so Vir didn¡¯t dare pull punches.
Empowering his strike with as much prana as his body could handle, he shot out Prana Blade. Except, what emerged wasn''t a mere Prana Blade. The Ash prana coating his katar raged forth, extending well past the length of the katar.
Vir blinked.
This isn''t Prana Blade. It''s Blade Projection! The Rare Tier ability he''d worked so hard for in the Human Realm had just manifested of its own accord. All thanks to the prana here.
The force behind the attack nearly threw off his balance. It no longer felt like his own arm. It was as if Vera herself had taken control of his limb, directing it with awe-inspiring force.
I¡¯m gonna bisect this thing! Vir thought with elation, stunned at his own power. This was the power he¡¯d yearned for. With this¡
The blade stopped dead against the Biter¡¯s armor, sinking only an inch before coming to rest.
Instinct prompted Vir to hurl himself into a reverse somersault, narrowly avoiding the Biter¡¯s jaw snap. Vir¡¯s ears rang from the shockwave emitted from its bite; such was its force.
That was it? Vir thought in shock. Prana Blade had evolved far past its prior limits, even turning into Blade Projection. Was this all it was capable of? Such power¡ and yet, nothing. It spoke volumes about how strong the beasts in this domain truly were.
Can¡¯t allow those attacks to even graze me. A single strike might very well mean his demise.
Vir Leaped all the way back to Cirayus, buying himself some breathing room.
¡°Nine minutes,¡± the giant casually called out.
Need more power. It was ridiculous to think that so soon after multiplying his strength, he still came up short, but that was the reality here in the Ash.
What can I do?
It wasn¡¯t as if he was out of ideas. Just that he¡¯d never tested them. Ten minutes¡ªnow nine¡ªwasn¡¯t long at all to develop a new ability. He tried regardless.
First, Vir concentrated on his arm, seeing the prana circulating inside. Prana Blade had grown significantly¡ªin size. Its density was only slightly greater than before.
It doesn¡¯t need to be that large, Vir thought.
Having extra reach when needed was welcome, but right now, he required deadliness above all else. He needed a blade that could rend prana itself.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
That meant a denser Prana Blade.
Vir began the activation process, spinning the prana inside his arm faster and faster. Twice, then thrice what he¡¯d mustered before. His blood vessels stretched and strained against the level of blood flow. Only then did he allow it to shoot out of his arm, traveling the length of his katar.
It worked¡ªthe blade that had been as long as a greatsword now came barely past his katar. But what it lost in length, it more than made up for in power. It was dense. So dense, it seemed to suck in the very light around it.
More.
Vir knew if he wanted to survive here, he¡¯d need power. A lot more. Yet his body was at its current limit; spinning prana faster wasn¡¯t an option.
Parai¡¯s Technique.
Parai¡¯s Prana Channeling boosted his prana efficiency, allowing him to do more with less. In the Human Realm, it¡¯d also augmented his power, allowing him to Leap farther and Empower harder.
Here, where prana was so abundant, Vir wondered if it¡¯d give him an even more significant advantage. Why shouldn¡¯t it? Prana Channeling routed his blood in pathways that sent exactly the right amount of prana to the right muscles.
Normally, he¡¯d just scatter prana into his muscles, but Empower¡¯s strength and Leap¡¯s distance depended on each muscle having just the right amount of energy. Muscles worked in harmony with each other, and when one received too much, it reduced the Talent¡¯s overall effect.
Now that his body had mostly acclimatized, Prana Channeling wasn¡¯t hard to use, made even easier by the hours he¡¯d spent training.
Vir activated Empower in his arm as he slashed, this time channeling prana according to Parai¡¯s technique. As expected, it used a fraction of the prana as before¡
It also knocked him flat on his face, such was the momentum it carried.
¡°Vir, I know you¡¯re excited, but I don¡¯t think faceplanting is an efficient method to kill those Ash Beasts,¡± Cirayus said, looking like he was about to laugh. ¡°Seven minutes remain.¡±
¡°Hilarious,¡± Vir replied, wiping the ash from his face. ¡°Watch this.¡±
Vir turned, Leaping back to the Ash Biter. Prana Blade fired, wreathing his katar in prana so dense, he could see it with his regular vision, taking the appearance of black flames that oozed off of his seric blade.
Empower activated mid-swing, giving his thrust an explosive burst of momentum.
The Prana Blade met the Biter¡¯s armor. For a brief moment, prana fought prana equally, before offense overpowered defense, breaking through. Once past, the katar split flesh like water, and this time, Vir did bisect it.
The beasts that had closed in immediately halted, reevaluating their chances.
Why didn¡¯t they attack all at once, though? Vir had been vulnerable fighting the Biter. He¡¯d remained on guard, of course, but he was sure a beast would¡¯ve attacked while he was distracted.
Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t complaining. Vir Leaped to the other Ash Biter, destroying it with the same thrust, which also carried his immense speed behind it.
His blade didn¡¯t simply bisect the beast. It impaled it, taking it along for the ride. Only when Vir had bounded seventy paces away and come to a stop did the corpse fall off the blade, crumpling in a cloud of ash dust.
¡°Any takers?¡± Vir shouted, Leaping back into the fray and skewering a small, bipedal beast along the way. A Raptor. Balar five. Not only was it smaller, its prana signature was also less dense than the Ash Biter¡¯s, and Vir doubted he¡¯d have any trouble with the Raptor and its brethren.
Only their numbers gave him pause. In packs, their rank could soar to eighty, but its dozen brethren routed, clearly thinking themselves outmatched, and ran for their lives.
Vir wasn¡¯t about to let them. Leaping, he impaled, bisected, and crushed, preparing his next Leap even as he swung his blade.
At first, it took a second to kill one of them. By the time he¡¯d lopped off the head of the last one, he¡¯d cut that in half.
¡°Five minutes,¡± Cirayus called, and Vir swore he could hear a trace of surprise in his voice.
¡°You don¡¯t need to suppress the others while I fight, you know?¡± Vir replied, somewhat irritated. The reason the beasts hadn¡¯t swarmed him became obvious with a glance at the compacted ash.
Cirayus had been pinning the beasts in place.
¡°This is tough enough, lad. You¡¯ll be fighting them on your own soon enough. Less than five minutes to go. You sure you want to be chatting me up right now?¡±
¡°Five is more than I need,¡± Vir said, facing his next opponents.
Next up were the Greater Zards. He¡¯d fought their lesser brethren in the mines near Avi, but their larger brethren were in another league. Where Lesser Zards might¡¯ve been Balar One individually, Greaters could get up to Balar fifty, and there were two to greet him.
Vir Leaped in, but the beasts matched his speed, dodging his blow by a hair. Something blasted out of their mouths, and Vir slashed in reflex, his blade finding something fleshy and wet.
A tongue!?
He severed it, sending the Zard writhing in agony. Unfortunately, he wasn''t able to use the same tactic on its friend. The other Zard¡¯s tongue wrapped around his ankle, slamming him into the ash face first.
Vir inhaled a cloud of ash, setting him coughing. His eyes watered and his nose stung, but Vir had been in worse situations before. Closing his eyes, he relied on Prana Vision.
The tongue¡¯s stopping me from getting away! Vir struggled as the other, tongue-less Zard launched itself at him, its clawed paw ready to maul.
There wasn¡¯t enough time to bring his blade to bear, nor could he break free of the Zard that held him in place.
Break¡ free? Vir dumped as much prana into his leg as his body could handle, not bothering with Parai¡¯s Technique. High Jump hardly needed it.
He straight shot up, until the Zard¡¯s long tongue stopped him. It was never designed to bear such strain, though, and Vir felt a sharp tug as it ripped.
Owing to the tongue that held him, High Jump only took Vir a few paces in the air. Performing a midair somersault, he fell katar-first, bringing his executioner¡¯s blade down on the Zard¡¯s smooth hide.
There was no defending against such force. Its head sheared clean off, and when Vir righted himself, he found the other Zard already twenty paces away, fleeing as fast as its legs allowed.
A single Leap followed by Prana Blade, Prana Channeling, and Empower, ended the beast.
¡°Three minutes,¡± Cirayus called.
Only five Ash Wolves remained¡ªthe others having left at some point.
Immediately, Vir knew they¡¯d be his toughest opponents yet. From the way Ash prana oozed off their hides, to the piercing gaze of their glowing blue eyes, everything about the pack screamed danger.
¡°Uh, Cirayus? What¡¯s the Balar rank on these? Do you know?¡±
¡°Hmm. I feel like I''ve heard that term before...¡± Cirayus said, scratching his head.
¡°Nevermind.¡±
Vir searched his memory, thinking back to the bestiary at Balindam. If he recalled properly, it¡¯d put Ash Wolves in the twenty to forty range, but there was something he was forgetting. Something crucial.
¡°What I can tell you,¡± Cirayus said, ¡°is that they¡¯re many times more lethal as a pack. You¡¯d best not underestimate them.¡±
Ah, right! That was it. Balar twenty to forty¡ individually. Two hundred fifty to four hundred as a pack of five.
¡°B-bring it!¡± Vir roared.
Cirayus, oh great demigod, please watch over me!
(Arc 6) (Book Four) 241: A Terrible Mistake
We¡¯ve made a terrible mistake.
Vir raged at the gods¡ªat Adinat, at Janak, at Badrak, Chala, Vera, and especially Yuma¡ªfor cursing them with such terrible luck.
He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to bemoan the muggy air, and the utter lack of prana in the area, or to appreciate the gorgeous, blood-red sunset that dyed the cracked desert crimson.
It wasn¡¯t luck, of course. A stable Ash Gate in the middle of Demonic lands was bound to attract a crowd. It¡¯s a wonder they hadn¡¯t met anyone on the other side.
Actually, I suppose it isn¡¯t. They might not be able to handle the prana density there. The illusion world might''ve lacked prana, but the area the gate had been certainly didn''t.
¡°Drop your weapons! Hands where I can see them. Now! If you know what¡¯s best for you.¡±
The demon¡¯s voice carried a tone of absolute authority, though his speech was oddly inflected. It wasn''t just the accent¡ªthe dialect was unlike any Vir had heard. While similar enough to understand, it took Vir a moment to parse the words.
What did not take any time at all to understand was the weight of authority his words bore, compelling Vir to obey.
Standing with their backs against their aggressors¡¯ speartips, Vir and Cirayus exchanged a subtle glance.
Cirayus shook his head. Do not kill them.
Vir nodded his assent while Shan continued to growl menacingly at their foes. Vir was half-sure they hadn¡¯t attacked primarily on account of the wolf.
He¡¯d only just stepped out of the Ash Gate when he¡¯d discovered they hadn¡¯t been alone.
Ash Gates allowed one to peer through, but what lay behind them was another story.
Soldiers, apparently. Using Prana Vision, Vir put their number at thirty.
His mind cleared¡ªthere was nothing to be worried about. These were friendly demons who were just being careful. Who wouldn¡¯t be, after seeing them emerge from an Ash Gate in the middle of nowhere?
Vir slowly lowered his katar, before Cirayus¡¯ Chakra-laden command stopped him dead in his tracks.
¡°Snap out of it, Vaak!¡± Cirayus hissed.
Cirayus¡¯ voice warred with Vir¡¯s compulsion to disarm and please the enemy demon.
Vir turned to the giant in confusion. Confusion became alarm when he realized what he¡¯d nearly done.
A Chakra attack? He quickly dismissed the thought. He¡¯d had his Foundation Chakra opened the moment they stepped through, per Cirayus¡¯ advice. Then what was that?
¡°Listen closely, lad,¡± Cirayus whispered, relying on Vir¡¯s enhanced hearing to carry his words.
Vir¡¯s time in the Ashen Realm had done more than just strengthen him. Prana was the energy of life, and as such, nearly every physical aspect had seen an improvement. His eyesight was better and his hearing keener. Even his sense of taste and smell had grown more sensitive¡ªthough sometimes he wished they hadn¡¯t. Some scents should not ever be smelled.
Like the smell coming from the unwashed demon behind him.
¡°I cannot let my face be seen,¡± Cirayus whispered. ¡°Few enough half-giants around, but everyone knows me. The moment they do, they¡¯ll know I¡¯m back. They¡¯ll guess who you are.¡±
Vir immediately thought back to the words Cirayus had told him in the Ashen Realm.
You cannot reveal yourself until we are ready. No matter what, allow none to see your tattoo. Do not give them even a whiff of who you truly are.
¡°What are you doing? I told you to lay down your weapons!¡± the man roared.
The man¡¯s compulsion doubled, but so too did Cirayus¡¯ counter compulsion, canceling it. Vir felt like a war was being waged in his head, only he was a confused bystander caught in the middle.
¡°On my mark, we run.¡±
Vir nodded subtly.
¡°That¡¯s it, time¡¯s up,¡± the demon barked. ¡°Kill them!¡±
When Cirayus sprang forward, away from their enemies, Vir immediately followed suit. He blasted across the barren clay, Leaping three hundred paces, powering the Talent with his body¡¯s prana reserves.
Not by choice, but rather necessity. Cirayus had, of course, warned him about the dearth of prana in the Demon Realm, so he¡¯d been expecting it to be bad. Just not this bad.
Gods, this is nearly as bad as the Voidlands.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Despite Prana Current surging like mad, the drain wasn¡¯t nearly offset by using Leap. It was like a leaky bucket being filled by a drip tap. The drip helped, but it¡¯d never match the rate of consumption. Not unless Vir was extremely judicious with his abilities.
Still, Vir could leap like this a hundred times before he ran out of prana.
¡°I¡¯d like to see them keep up,¡± Vir said, before realizing he was talking only to Shan; Cirayus was nowhere to be found.
The Ash Wolf looked at him judgingly.
Oh, grak! Vir thought, spinning around. Cirayus was moving fast, taking great bounding leaps augmented by prana¡ but he wasn¡¯t using Balancer of Scales.
Their demonic pursuers followed hot on his heels, lobbing prana-enhanced spears and firing all manner of spells at the giant. Most glanced harmlessly off, thanks to Giant¡¯s Hide, but Vir could see some small wounds on the demon¡¯s back.
To Cirayus¡¯ credit, he never once looked back.
¡°Shan. Rough them up, but don¡¯t kill them. Not a lot of times we get to save Cirayus, so let¡¯s not screw this up.¡±
Shan howled in anticipation.
They¡¯re¡ monkeys, was Vir¡¯s first thought when he finally neared enough to get a good look at them. Which, of course, meant they got a look at him as well, though that was less problematic for him than it was for Cirayus.
Unlike the giant, nobody knew his face here, and while he hadn¡¯t yet applied any makeup, he was confident one or two sightings of his true visage wouldn¡¯t compromise his identity. This was the Demon Realm, after all. He was loath to wear face paint all the time, like he did among humans. These were his kin¡ though perhaps distantly related.
There were around thirty, and all of the same species.
Human from the neck down, their faces were apelike, though their mannerisms showed obvious human intelligence. They all wielded either spears or seric talwars with so much curve that they more closely resembled scimitars, and their small steel cuirasses hung over chainmail. All of this, plus their intricately carved, pointed helmets clearly displayed their level of advancement.
They also had tails. Long monkey tails.
They¡¯d spoken, demanded his surrender, and had used pranic arts. Whatever they were, they weren¡¯t Ash Beasts. Ash Beasts didn¡¯t wear jewelry like these demons did.
Wish they were, Vir bemoaned. He had no qualms about killing Ash Beasts. Unknown demons who just happened to be nearby?
Vir darted around the company of troops pursuing Cirayus, attempting to distract them. He was only partially successful. A group of five broke off their pursuit to engage him, clearly believing Cirayus to be the bigger threat.
Vir was about to slip into the shadows and come up behind them when he froze.
Can¡¯t use that one, he quickly remembered, grinding his teeth. Dance of the Shadow Demon was an Iksana Bloodline art. Iksana were exclusively ghaels¡ªgangly, hunchbacked demons¡ªVir was quite clearly not.
This is going to be a real hassle, isn¡¯t it?
But while Dance was one of his most versatile abilities, it wasn¡¯t like he was out of options. Not as he currently was.
¡°Shan, to Cirayus,¡± he ordered. ¡°I¡¯m more than enough for these grunts.¡±
Shan Blinked and disappeared. When Vir saw him again, he¡¯d sunk his jaw into the armor of a monkey demon. By the demon¡¯s cries, Vir concluded his armor had not protected him.
¡°Who are you? Name yourself! Are you with the rebellion?¡±
There¡¯s a rebellion? Vir thought. Will have to look into that.
Vir easily bobbed and weaved around their thrusts. Though the five of them surrounded him, not a single one could land a hit. They couldn¡¯t even get him to move from where he stood.
Then they started using magic. Unfamiliar demon magic.
A wave of searing hot air slammed into Vir, nearly sending him to the ground. The explosion that detonated after actually did.
Black smoke filled the air, and Vir coughed as he bounced off the ground. Prana Armor had protected him from injury, but it did nothing to clear the air.
Vir High Jumped, gasping for fresh air.
These warriors were far stronger and more skilled than the average human soldier. Not that they posed a threat to Vir.
I¡¯m at a disadvantage since I don¡¯t know how they fight. Vir had only become proficient at slaughtering Ash Beasts after fighting hundreds of them. His first time had been the hardest.
As Vir soared to the apex of his jump, he found Cirayus, still fleeing from a half-dozen ape-men.
Shan had done a fabulous job of whittling the pursuers down, leaving a trail of injured bodies in his wake. At this rate, he¡¯d have taken them all out in just a few more minutes. Cirayus could take a thousand of the sort of strikes the monkeys were lobbing at him, so despite the situation, their defeat seemed inevitable.
Time to wrap this up, then, Vir thought as he began to plummet back to the ground. Can¡¯t let Shan hog all the glory now, can I?
Vir was, in fact, slightly annoyed. Opportunities to save Cirayus did not come often. He didn¡¯t want to lose the giant¡¯s favor to a wolf.
Still, Vir mused, without Balancer of Scales, he doesn¡¯t have a lot of options other than to run. Especially since he doesn¡¯t want to kill them or show his face.
Vir slammed into the ground¡ªor more precisely, the leg of one of the monkey men.
The demon roared in pain, causing his buddies to look his way.
It¡¯d been the wrong decision. With Haste active, Vir was a blur. And with Blink, he moved so quickly that he was almost invisible.
Vir delivered a punch to the gut of another demon, sending him flying back several paces. The demon was unconscious well before his body hit the ground.
Using the momentum from his attack, Vir swept two nearby demons. The hardness of his bone and the speed of his sweep meant that, instead of simply knocking the two demons down, he broke their legs.
The remaining two jumped away, using an ability that looked very similar to Leap, though Cirayus had mentioned demons relied on their abstract Aspect tattoos for nearly all magic.
¡°W-who are you?¡± the demon¡¯s voice carried the same authority Vir had experienced before, but this time, perhaps because the demon was about to piss himself, the compulsion was easy to break.
¡°A Warrior of the Ash.¡±
Vir had expected them to ridicule him for not having named a clan, but instead, the demons clutched their weapons tighter.
They were on edge, and it was his words, more than his actions, that triggered it.
I guess that title really does carry weight, as Cirayus said. Besides, they couldn¡¯t exactly question it, having seen him walk out of an Ash Gate. Works for me.
¡°Now, unless you¡¯d like to join your friends here,¡± Vir gestured to the groaning and screaming ape-men, ¡°I suggest you put your tail between your legs and scram.¡±
Vir didn¡¯t wait to see if they¡¯d taken his advice. He Leaped to Cirayus, quickly catching up with the remaining three demons.
Tch. He clucked his tongue. Only three left?
Vir met Shan¡¯s gaze, and he could swear he saw smug satisfaction on the wolf¡¯s face.
It didn¡¯t last long. Vir Blinked, barreling through Cirayus¡¯ pursuers. His momentum, and theirs, did the rest. They slammed face-first into the desert. They did not get back up.
Vir threw a smirk at Shan, who growled in displeasure.
¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly how I intended to return home,¡± Cirayus said as they jogged.
¡°Tell me about it. So, who were those demons? Do they belong to a clan?¡±
¡°Hmm? You mean I never told you about the kothis?¡±
¡°Uh, kothis?¡± Vir repeated.
¡°The Chitran. They¡¯re monkey people.¡±
¡°No,¡± Vir said slowly. ¡°No, Cirayus, you never did.¡±
242: The Realm of Demons
Maiya? Maiya can you hear me? Please, say something!¡± Vir said for what must have been the hundredth time.
¡°Might be these orbs don¡¯t function across realms, lad,¡± Cirayus said, resting a hand upon Vir¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t know.¡±
Cirayus reached down and put the orb back into Vir''s black Imperium rucksack, which he''d smothered in ash, hoping to disguise its exotic fabric further.
Vir ground his teeth in frustration. Cirayus had hit on the crux of the issue. They couldn¡¯t know. They couldn¡¯t know if Maiya was alive and simply unable to communicate, or¡
No! No, I refuse to believe that. I won¡¯t. Not until I have proof.
Cirayus had laid out all of their gear and was checking everything over, inventorying their stock. Vir had brought his black, untearable pack from Mah¨¡di, though he¡¯d hardly used it for anything yet. With Balancer of Scales, it¡¯d always made sense for Cirayus to carry all of their gear. At least, in the Ashen Realm. Here, where prana was so scarce, the Bairan couldn''t use his powers so freely anymore.
¡°We¡¯ll be needing to resupply soon,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°Plants don¡¯t grow nearly as well here, in the Demon Realm. Especially this far east. Away from the Ash Boundary.¡±
Vir only half heard him as he stared blankly at the sunset-dyed desert, feeling empty. It was always sunset here, which meant the Demon Realm was perpetually cast in shades of red, orange, and yellow near the sun, and the blues of dusk on the other end of the sky.
Good for Dance of the Shadow Demon. Not so good for one¡¯s mental health.
Vir never knew how something so pretty when it occurred only a few minutes a day could look so warped when it became permanent.
The Demon Realm was¡ not right, though it was broken in a different manner than the Ashen Realm''. The sun hung eternally in the same position, half of it hidden, half peeking just over the horizon. Never quite day, though never quite dusk, either.
At first glance, the Human Realm appeared the least broken of them all¡ until Vir recalled it lacked the moon that was supposed to hang in the sky at night.
They¡¯d been here only a day, and already, Vir felt out of place. The near-total lack of prana only made it worse. Having grown used to the Ashen Realm, Vir felt like a fish out of water.
Having grown so used to Micro Leaping everywhere, it took real discipline to walk normally. It felt awful. Like he¡¯d just lost his legs and was hobbling around on crutches.
This, despite his muscles absolutely rippling with power. Far more than they ever had throughout his life. He had to put in effort to explosively jump via his muscles. Prana, however, was effortless.
Once again, Vir had to conserve his prana usage, and once again, he had to wear face paint to disguise himself. The only difference was that the color was now red instead of cream, and that he no longer had to change his eye color. Most demons had red eyes.
And yet, all of those paled next to his worry for Maiya.
¡°We need to go back,¡± Vir said at last. ¡°I need to know if Maiya¡¯s safe.¡±
Cirayus, who was on all sixes packing the gear back into his oversized rucksack, paused to regard Vir.
¡°I know how you feel, lad. You¡¯re in a foreign land. Natural to miss the lass. You¡¯re worried. But going back will take as long as it took to come here. You know these communication orbs do not function in the Ashen Realm. What if she¡¯s simply away from her orb? What if she tries to get in touch with you while you¡¯re in the Ash?¡±
Vir was sure the demon would scold him for even thinking of going back. He thought Cirayus would blame Vir for turning his back on the Demon Realm. But he did none of that. He used something far more potent¡ªreason.
¡°That¡¯s¡ fair,¡± Vir conceded. ¡°Going back won¡¯t solve anything, would it?¡±
Like Ashani, Maiya¡¯s fate was something that would linger in Vir¡¯s thoughts¡ªexcept this was much worse. Could he even be functional without knowing she was safe?
¡°Based on the Chitran activity, I think it¡¯s safe to say we¡¯re in Chit lands. Or more accurately, Gargan lands that they''ve usurped. And, judging from the ambient prana levels, I¡¯d say in the far eastern reaches of the territory, at that. Samar Patag ought to be to our west. Which is both lucky and unfortunate.¡±
¡°How is that unfortunate? Didn¡¯t you hope we¡¯d end up in Garga?¡± Vir asked, darkening at the thought of the monkey people. He¡¯d assumed the command the Chitran had over him had been a Chakra ability, but it wasn¡¯t. It was a Chitran Bloodline Art¡ªCoercion. The ability to subtly influence the thoughts of others.
The worst part was how insidious it was. By the time one detected they were under the influence, it was usually too late.
I¡¯ll have to keep an eye out for the prana signature of their tattoo, Vir thought, regarding the miserable landscape around him.
He found it hard to believe people really lived in these infertile, prana-starved lands. It made him wonder how any culture could survive in such a barren climate. Let alone prosper.
¡°Aye, though I¡¯d hoped we would start anywhere else. This is hostile territory for us. We¡¯ll have to keep a low profile wherever we go, but we¡¯ll have to be extra cautious here. At least, in Baira, I could¡¯ve shown myself.¡±
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Vir asked.
¡°The plan is for you to get us some supplies. And I think I¡¯ve found just the place.¡±
Having grown up in a village, Vir thought he knew better than most what a village was. One or two main roads¡ªusually dirt-paved¡ªwith dozens of smaller streets surrounding them. A temple, a dozen or so shops, and a hundred or so homes.
As Vir walked through the deserted roads¡ªcalling them roads was too generous, for they were no different from the cracked clay outside the village¡ªVir understood what an actual village looked like.
Thatched yurts¡ªsome round, some rectangular, sat haphazardly around a circular ¡®plaza¡¯, though there was nothing within the plaza to indicate it as such. There couldn''t have been more than a couple dozen of these yurts comprising the whole village. Not more than sixty or seventy people could¡¯ve lived there. It was as though demons built a village with the criteria it be finished in a single day, using as little effort as possible.
As he walked, the familiar scents of the village assaulted his nostrils. Not the least of which was dung, though whether it was Ash¡¯va or demonic, he couldn¡¯t say. Rag-clad barefoot demon children ran around, shrieking and shouting, happily frolicking without a care in the world.
Vir looked out for anything that might resemble a trader or provisioner¡¯s shop, though, in a village as small as this one, he didn¡¯t hold much hope.
He set down his pack and rummaged around. Perhaps he had some offering he could give as a gift to someone to earn their favor. That was always the custom back at Brij.
Am I really going to find supplies here? He asked, half to himself, half to the orb he fondled in his pocket. It was foolish, but he constantly imagined the orb lighting up and Maiya¡¯s voice suddenly coming through. Vir had insisted on taking it with him, despite Cirayus¡¯ warnings.
While the demon had precharged the orb, as deficient as the surroundings were, Vir could visibly see the charge dissipate. It¡¯d only be a few hours before Cirayus had to top it off again. Though it was of another tier entirely, it was, at its core, a utility orb like Magic Lamp and Magic Lock. Which meant Vir couldn¡¯t power it with his Ash prana.
Vir gave up looking for offerings¡ªprecious little in the Ash could be used as a gift, and gift-giving wasn¡¯t high on Vir¡¯s mind.
The deficient prana hit Vir almost as much as the dry heat as he walked. Earlier, he¡¯d tested out several of his abilities. The results, while unsurprising, weren¡¯t easy to stomach.
With Prana Current cycling as quickly as he could manage, it took a minute to restore all the prana Leap consumed. That was both not very long, and an eternity, depending on whether or not Vir was in a battle. Luckily, he could easily bank a hundred or more Leaps in his body, so that wasn¡¯t an immediate worry.
Dance of the Shadow Demon consumed about five times the prana, and thus took substantially longer to recover from. Not that he could use that ability without compromising his identity, so the point was moot.
The core issue lay in Blade Launch and Launch Barrage. Those consumed prana with reckless abandon. He could only manage a handful of those. The exact number varied depending on whether he was firing Chakram Launch, Katar Launch, or Chakri Launch. Chakri Launch used by far the least prana of them all, while Katar Launch used the most.
As for Prana Blade, Vir found he could sustain about thirty seconds of continuous usage at full power before he ran out, and once his body had been fully drained of prana, he suspected it¡¯d take a day or more for him to recover. The issue was he had to keep moving to new areas to sustain the recharge rate, or it¡¯d drop to a trickle.
Still, Vir had tested using his Talents without Prana Current and found that he could barely invoke a single Leap before depleting the prana in the area. Current allowed him to pull prana from a much wider area¡ªhe genuinely pitied the demons here who lacked it. It was why the Chitrans had seemed so weak to him before.
The other major downside of the Demon Realm was that Prana Armor now took forever to form. Previously, it¡¯d taken a few minutes for it to coalesce back to its original strength. Now, Vir doubted very much he could ever get it to the same density as he had before, and when lost, it¡¯d take days, if not a week, to reform. His armor directly competed with his body for the scarce prana. He¡¯d either have to prioritize armor or his own pranic reserves.
It was ironic. When Vir first entered the Ash, he felt like he was drowning from the oppressive density. Now, he felt like he was suffocating from the lack of it.
Despite all of this, Vir felt he held an overwhelming advantage over his fellow demons. An advantage that ought to scale to more prana-dense regions as well. The only unknown was the effect of tattoos, but after seeing how much less potent Balancer of Scales had become, Vir wasn¡¯t overly worried. At least, not against unaffiliated tattoos. Weakened though it may be, Cirayus¡¯ Ultimate was still extremely formidable.
Vir approached a yurt, hesitated, and finally called out.
¡°Um, hello? Is anybody home?¡± Vir shouted, careful to emulate the accent and dialect he''d heard the Chitrans use.
Other than the dozen demonic kids, who all gave him suspicious looks, he hadn¡¯t spotted a single person outside.
At least the face paint is working. Vir had never disguised himself as a red demon before, but reds were far more common than grays, and so it made sense. It helped that Shan wasn¡¯t around, either. The wolf, though small compared to his brothers and sisters, was still larger than any prana wolf Vir had ever seen. He also attracted attention, though unlike Neel, Shan was quite proficient at remaining out of sight when he wanted to.
Prana Vision clearly showed that most of the yurts were filled to the brim with people. While he occasionally heard chatter and sounds of shuffling, no one had come outside until now.
Vir waited a long moment. He began to wonder if the three individuals inside were ignoring him when one rose from a chair and trundled over to the entrance. All their prana signatures were incredibly dim, but Vir saw enough to see she walked with a limp.
¡°We don¡¯t get many outsiders here. Whatdya want?¡± the middle-aged woman snapped, a look of suspicion on her face.
¡°I, uh¡¡± Vir stared at her for a moment, before deciding to take a gamble. ¡°I¡¯m Gargan. Looking for some supplies.¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You speak odd. You with the rebellion?¡±
¡°Why would you ask that?¡± Vir asked.
The woman shrugged. ¡°They''re always recruiting demons from all over. So I just figured...¡±
Vir considered his next words carefully, sizing the woman. She wasn''t a kothi. She lived in a poor village in the middle of nowhere, and she was clearly old enough to have lived through the sacking of Samar Patag. That, and her casual demeanor when discussing such a dangerous topic allowed Vir to guess a few things.
¡°And if I am?¡± he replied, leaving all emotion off his face.
The woman burst out grinning. ¡°Well, then I''d tell ya to come in, come in! You¡¯ll be needing food and shelter, ye?¡±
¡°Uh, no, actually I¡¯d just appreciate it if you could tell me where to find some supplies,¡± Vir said in relief.
¡°Ash dung!¡± the woman barked.
Does she mean Ash¡¯va dung?
¡°Yer stayin¡¯ with us. Warrior like you¡¯s gotta eat. Keep those mean muscles you got packed on, yeah? Where¡¯d you bulk up so much, anyway? You¡¯ve got the arms and legs of an Ash¡¯va!¡±
Vir flushed at her comment. He wasn¡¯t that big. Next to Cirayus, he was nothing. Rather, his body contained not even an ounce of fat. It made his dense, toned muscles look more prominent than they were.
¡°I¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer, young man! You¡¯re comin¡¯ in and that¡¯s that.¡±
The woman grabbed his wrist and pulled him along with more force than Vir had thought possible.
Resigning himself, he allowed the woman to pull him along.
Maiya¡ What have I gotten myself into?
243: Surprise!
¡°Still,¡± Sani¡ªthe middle-aged mother who¡¯d welcomed Vir into her home¡ªsaid with a chuckle. ¡°Must say I¡¯m surprised. Warrior Callings aren¡¯t usually so helpful with chores. Or at least, don¡¯t let others see you doing chores.¡±
The woman had assumed Vir was of the Warrior Calling and had put Vir to work right away to earn his keep. Despite not wanting any part of this, Vir obliged. While he wanted to see what demons in the demon realm were like, after meeting her four children, he felt compelled to help out in any way he could. They certainly looked like they needed a hand.
Vir began by sweeping the small floor of their yurt and was now accompanying Sani, carrying her dirty laundry to the well. Laundry he was certain hadn¡¯t been washed in months.
Partially to distract himself from the stench, Vir pondered her words.
Cirayus had mentioned the demons¡¯ Calling System, once. Long ago.
¡®Listen, lad. The demons have a system you won¡¯t find anywhere in the Human Realm. At least, it¡¯s not as codified there. I speak of the Calling System. Demonic society is based on roles. Laborers, Warriors, Rulers¡ and Outcasts. You belong to one, and one alone. Laborers cannot fight. Warriors can¡¯t become merchants. Outcasts can¡¯t do much of anything other than beg. Been this way for as long as anyone can remember.¡¯
It was so long ago that Vir struggled to remember the system¡¯s many nuances. Cirayus had stressed the Callings were not equal, though the system was initially intended for them to be. Outcasts occupied the lowest rung, with the Rulers sitting at the top.
When Cirayus had described it, Vir expected it to be an unspoken thing, where people knew of each others¡¯ Calling the same way they did their social class.
It wasn¡¯t. Hanging from Sani¡¯s neck was a burgundy painted wooden piece, etched with a symbol of a farmer with a pickaxe tilling a field.
Sani was a Laborer Calling. Specifically of the farming and agriculture Sub-Calling. Each Calling had numerous sub-callings, though shifting between those was far easier. If Sani wished to become a merchant, she might be able to, if she had the means.
Judging from the general poverty of the village, it was abundantly clear to Vir that these callings were in no way equal.
¡°You alright, son?¡± the woman said with a look of concern. ¡°Feeling unwell, by any chance?¡±
¡°Sorry, just lost in thought. A lot¡¯s happened lately,¡± Vir replied.
Sani was a red demon like most he¡¯d come across but was as thin as a twig. It¡¯d been a long time since Vir had seen anyone as emaciated as her. If anyone was unwell, it¡¯d be her. Vir wasn¡¯t even sure he could get sick anymore, with how strengthened his body now was.
They arrived at the well a short way away. It was a wide well, about ten paces across, and open to the air to catch any rainwater. Based on how low the water was, however, Vir guessed the area received preciously little precipitation.
He operated the hand winch, lowering the bucket all the way, before hoisting it back up.
¡°You do this yourself?¡± Vir asked. He barely noticed the effort, but for a regular demon, it¡¯d be quite the workout. Let alone for someone as weak as Sani.
She flexed her nonexistent bicep. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate what this woman can do, young man!¡±
Ah, right. Demonic constitution. Even as weakened as she was, she was likely stronger than the average human.
¡°So, what brings you around to these parts?¡± she asked. ¡°How¡¯re your kind these days? Haven¡¯t heard much since your assault. Challish, that. Challish, but daring.¡± Her eyes gleamed.
Vir had a whole Ashload of questions to ask Sani, many of which pertained to the rebellion. How many of them were there? Who was organizing them? How did they hide from the Chitran? What was the sentiment toward them?
Posing as a member of the rebellion had worked well for Vir, but it also prevented him from asking most of those questions, lest Sani grow suspicious. The last thing Vir needed was to draw attention, even if he was in disguise.
At least I¡¯ve learned my lessons there. The weapon at Vir¡¯s hip¡ªa talwar borrowed from Cirayus¡ªwould no longer give him away. Only Shan might, though the wolf did a mighty fine job of disappearing whenever he pleased, as had done the moment they¡¯d fled the Chitrans.
Still, maintaining his disguise didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t ask anything.
¡°I take it you¡¯re Gargan, then?¡± Vir asked quietly as he worked the winch.
¡°Damn right, I am. They can make me wear the Chitran badge,¡± she said, gripping her Calling badge, ¡°but they can¡¯t change the color of my soul. And I tell you, I bleed gold. Always have. Always will.¡±
Vir was confused for a moment before he remembered the colors of the Gargan flag¡ªa golden bull on a dark brown background with a red border.
He nodded, as if in sympathy, betraying no hint of his misgivings. Riyan might¡¯ve been a harsh, twisted man, but Vir honestly didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d have survived without the acting skills the man had imparted.
¡°How many sympathizers in this area?¡± he asked.
Sani¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You lot planning something?¡±
¡°Just gathering intelligence, is all.¡±
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
¡°Well, not many of us here. About eighty. Of them, I¡¯d say a quarter have bought into the Chitrans¡¯ Ash¡¯va dung. Traitors, the lot of them. Another thirty won¡¯t get involved in any conflict. Cowards. Say, about ten or so able-bodied warriors you could count on. Make that twenty if you don¡¯t need ¡®em to fight. Count me in, too, by the way.¡±
The woman had a fire in her spirit that surprised Vir. He¡¯d thought that after all these years, any fight the Gargans had would be long gone.
I need to get in touch with this rebellion.
He¡¯d been agonizing over how to get Sani to tell him how to do just that when she handed him the answer.
¡°So what news from Samar Patag?¡± she asked.
Vir cocked a brow. ¡°Meaning?¡±
¡°That¡¯s where you lot are based, iddn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±
Vir shrugged, feigning resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve been out on assignment lately, going to various villages. I¡¯m afraid any news would be months out of date.¡±
¡°Well, oh well.¡± Sani sighed. All of a sudden, she looked years older.
I screwed up, Vir realized, panicking. Sani had been hoping for a morsel of hope. Anything she could latch onto. Such commodities had to have been precious in a place like this.
¡°I can¡¯t say for certain,¡± Vir started, ¡°but there may be good things in our future. Do not lose hope. Gather those who believe. Keep your heads low.¡±
Sani¡¯s expression brightened, and a devilish smile crept across her face. ¡°Now, that¡¯s what we want to hear.¡±
A knot formed within Vir¡¯s chest. It was a lie, and a blatant one, at that. He hadn¡¯t even met this rebellion. He didn¡¯t know how strong they were, or whether they¡¯d even get along. For all he knew, they hated the Akh Nara¡¯s guts.
Sometimes, the truth is less important than what people need to hear, said a nostalgic voice in his head. It was, surprisingly, Tia¡¯s voice.
Vir set the bucket of water down nearby, and Sani began immersing the clothes. It was the murkiest water Vir had ever seen¡ªand that was before she¡¯d put her clothing in. He genuinely wondered whether the clothes would be cleaner after.
As he worked the well, Vir took a look at the other villagers. Parents chatted with each other as their kids played. Others went about their daily chores. It was overall a peaceful environment. If not for the rags they wore and their lack of shoes, Vir might¡¯ve called it idyllic.
Oddly enough, most of the women, and even some of the men, wore some form of jewelry. The women sported an assortment of bronze earrings, nose rings, belly rings, or toe rings, while the men opted mostly for basic ear studs. Though simple, they were very obviously far more precious than anything else they wore.
Why would they sacrifice footwear in favor of some piercings?
There was so much about demonic culture that Vir didn¡¯t know about. He was behind the curve, and if he had any notion of ever leading these people, he needed to catch up. Fast.
¡°That¡¯ll do it,¡± Sani said, finishing up. ¡°The kids should have food ready by now. A hard day¡¯s work calls for a hearty meal, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Vir nearly cringed. It was plainly obvious how little Sani ate. Caring mother that she was, she¡¯d been favoring feeding her children over herself.
How many days would she starve with the food she prepared for me? Vir wondered.
He followed her back into the home, thinking of how to decline her generosity. Despite their big hearts, these were not people in a position to give.
¡°Darsh!¡± Sani called out to one of her children.
Darsh was a demon boy of around eight or nine, with a crooked nose¡ªthe kind one gets from having their face punched in one too many times.
Bullying? Or something else?
Vir didn¡¯t have a chance to ask.
¡°Go and fetch some bread from the baker,¡± Sani said, holding up a single copper coin.
Darsh glanced at Vir, and his eyes lit up.
He grabbed the coin and was about to dash out the window when Vir swiped the money from him.
¡°Hey! What¡¯s the big idea?¡±
Sani raised her brow but said nothing as Vir examined the coin.
It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s the same!
The coin was Imperium currency. The very same currency the Human Realm used.
Vir let out a wry laugh.
¡°Something off?¡±
¡°No, no. Just thinking how ironic the world truly is.¡±
Vir handed the coin back to Darsh, realizing just how rich he could¡¯ve been in this realm, had he not bought into Badal¡¯s investment property idea. The money wasn¡¯t gone¡ªand if all went well, he¡¯d one day return to the Human Realm even richer¡ªbut right now, he was poor.
Poor, but not broke.
Vir produced ten coppers and handed them to Darsh, closing the boy¡¯s fingers around the money. ¡°Get as many as this much will buy you,¡± he said.
Sani was about to open her mouth in protest when Vir flipped her a silver coin. It was one of the few he had left, but he suspected earning money in the Demon Realm would be far easier for him than it would be for her.
¡°You? Why?¡± Sani stuttered.
¡°Keep it. Use it to further the cause,¡± Vir said, giving her a knowing look.
Sani nodded several times. ¡°Today, we feast like kings!¡±
The ¡®feast¡¯ consisted of a few pieces of stale bread, diluted lentil soup, and coconut water.
Basic fare for Vir, but the looks of absolute glee on the family¡¯s faces made it one of the tastiest meals Vir had ever eaten.
¡°So, have you been here your whole life?¡± Vir asked, trying to imagine what growing up in a place like this must have been like. The parallels to Brij were there, but this was on another level of poverty entirely. In Brij, Vir only starved in winter. Here, it felt like emaciation and hunger were the norm.
Their looks of confusion told Vir he¡¯d made a mistake.
¡°Sorry. I was training in the Ash before this mission. I¡¯m not up to date on recent happenings.¡±
Sani and her children nodded, though they were still somewhat surprised. Apparently, he¡¯d asked a very basic question.
Vir was only now discovering how difficult it was to maintain a believable cover identity when he wasn¡¯t versed in the local customs.
¡°Only been here a year or so. We¡¯re thinking of moving on soon, though no one knows where. The land¡¯s barren, and the Chits don¡¯t lift a finger to aid us. Maybe people didn¡¯t like the routes King Maion had us follow, but at least we never starved. Not like this.¡±
They¡¯re nomads¡
The ramshackle structures now made sense to Vir. Not only were the villagers constrained by their poverty, but they never intended to stay long.
¡°If you¡¯re wanting to resupply, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve come to the wrong place,¡± Sani continued. ¡°This village ain¡¯t equipped to outfit a warrior band. Barely enough to get by on our own.¡±
¡°Do you think your baker could spare enough for a week¡¯s worth for two or three people?¡± Vir asked. He¡¯d somewhat anticipated the answer.
¡°Tell ya what? Leave it to me, and I¡¯ll rustle up enough for yer folks. On one condition.¡±
Vir raised a brow.
¡°You accompany my kiddos to Samar Patag, and we¡¯ll be square. Village¡¯s got an Ash¡¯va wagon we use to get supplies. You can all pile on that.¡±
Vir didn¡¯t respond immediately.
¡°The road''s a dangerous place these days,¡± Sani continued. ¡°I¡¯d breathe a lot easier if someone capable like you guarded them. Assuming you¡¯re headed that direction, of course. Just thought you might be.¡±
Vir wanted to ask how far Samar Patag was but didn¡¯t. That would¡¯ve been common knowledge, and Vir knew well that asking such questions was a recipe for arousing suspicion.
Are we closer than Cirayus thought? Vir wondered.
Riding an Ash¡¯va wagon would be about the same pace as Vir and Cirayus could maintain.
¡°I am, though I cannot speak for my¡ brothers,¡± Vir said, hastily using a word a Gargan rebel might use. ¡°I¡¯d like to consult with them before I accept.¡±
¡°Of course, of course.¡±
Vir excused himself and left the village alone.
¡°Well, Maiya, they seem like nice people. It¡¯s¡ tragic, though, seeing how they live. I wonder if it¡¯s like this everywhere.¡±
He¡¯d taken to speaking out loud like this ever since the events in that cavern. A part of him recognized it as an unhealthy habit, though a much larger part didn¡¯t care. It helped calm his nerves.
¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll just have to fix it, won¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Right,¡± Vir said, chuckling to himself. Look at me¡ I¡¯m talking to myself now.
Wait. He froze. Talking?
Vir dropped his rucksack and rushed to pull out the communication orb. It glowed with white light.
¡°M-Maiya?¡±
¡°Hi, Vir! Long time no see!¡±
244: Blessed Prophet (Part One) (Maiya)
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Yamal cried. ¡°She¡¯s still alive, gods dammit! She''s still alive!¡±
The Rector regarded him with as much consideration as one would give a pile of rotting trash.
¡°Our god has spoken. The Swarm has judged her and found her guilty. She is forsaken.¡±
¡°Please, hand her to us¡± Yamal pleaded. ¡°Do not do this.¡±
Yamal had known that blasted tree was no good the moment he''d set his sight on it. When Maiya had lost consciousness after touching it, Yamal feared the worst. And while the worst hadn¡¯t happened¡ªMaiya hadn¡¯t perished¡ªYamal was beginning to wonder if it might¡¯ve been better if she had. At least it would have been painless.
No. I refuse to let her be burned alive.
They¡ªor rather, The Silent One¡ªhad acted immediately back then, in the room with the strange tree. He¡¯d checked Maiya for a pulse before deftly slinging her over his shoulder. He''d done it with such grace and precision, it made Yamal wonder¡ªnot for the first time¡ªwhat exactly the large man''s background was.
He''d never had a chance to ask, for they had been too busy running to think about anything else.
The cave¡¯s corridors were a maze, oftentimes leading to hallways that led to rooms and yet more hallways. Most looked as though they hadn¡¯t been occupied for centuries, judging from the thousands of cobwebs and the piles of dust. Had there been more light, they would have noticed their robes had turned entirely white from running into the things, and Yamal had to move his hands continuously to prevent the silk from covering his face. The light of their Magic Lamp orbs had only barely pierced the darkness, proving entirely insufficient to drive back the crushing eeriness of those halls.
It was Yamal¡¯s idea to finally halt, and though he¡¯d made the decision partially out of fear, even upon reflection, he could not find fault with it. Despite the dire consequences it¡¯d brought upon them.
Those tunnels were a labyrinth. Delving recklessly into them might¡¯ve kept them hidden, yes, but it¡¯d also have gotten them lost. They nearly were lost as it was.
He¡¯d convinced the Silent One to finally stop. They¡¯d backtracked to a known passage, then hidden until the Children had finished snooping.
Yamal had hoped to sneak by after they¡¯d left. That way, they could monitor the flow of guards and simply follow after them.
What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was the zeal with which the guards protected that entrance to the labyrinth.
They¡¯d posted two dozen zealots, priests, and who-knew-else at the only exit.
And so, they¡¯d waited for Maiya to wake up. A day had passed. Then two. Their situation grew dire with every hour. Neither had brought with them supplies, but Maiya, ever the careful planner, thankfully had. She¡¯d packed a sizeable waterskin and some emergency rations, along with magic orbs. Many, many orbs, in fact.
Yamal¡¯s merchant eyes had widened further with each one they¡¯d found. After having witnessed them all, he was almost sure they¡¯d fall out of their sockets.
There was so much wealth on Maiya, in fact, that Yamal didn¡¯t doubt she was richer than everyone within a hundred miles¡ªcombined.
The woman grew more and more mysterious with each passing day, and even the ever-placid Silent One couldn''t hide his surprise.
Unfortunately, no amount of wealth would¡¯ve gotten them past their predicament. They¡¯d given Maiya almost all the water they could, and though they¡¯d carefully rationed her snacks, dehydration began to take hold.
Unable to endure any longer, they¡¯d finally given in and surrendered to the cult.
The Children of Ash didn¡¯t have a jail, per se, so Yamal and the Silent One had been allowed to wander. Just that their days of being a part of the organization were over. For Maiya, as well. They¡¯d all been excommunicated, but as the perpetrator of the crime, Maiya was to be executed.
No amount of lying and pretending that Yamal or the Silent One had been the one to touch the strange tree convinced them. It seemed everyone who ever did had died immediately.
Which brought them to their current predicament¡ªthe priests refused to accept that Maiya was still alive. A simple test of her pulse would prove it, of course, but these weren¡¯t rational human beings. They were the craziest, most twisted group of people ever to roam the Known World. Reason had no power here.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Yamal clutched his hair. He stood around a dusty old table with the Silent One in one of the many abandoned buildings in the village of Bahurai.
¡°We cannot stop them once their ¡®ceremony¡¯ has started,¡± Yamal spat.
As was customary for the Children, Maiya¡¯s cremation¡ªno, execution¡ªwas to be a ritual.
The Silent One scribbled a sentence in his notebook. ¡®We find where they¡¯re keeping her. Take her back.¡¯
Yamal shook his head. ¡°I considered that already. It¡¯d be good if we could find her, but I suspect they¡¯re keeping her in that labyrinth. You know as well as I that there is no returning to that place. And even if she¡¯s not inside, they could be hiding her in any one of the houses around here. It¡¯d take far too long to search them all. We have only a few short hours.¡±
The Silent One stared at Yamal in expectation.
¡°Our only opportunity is when they take her from wherever they¡¯re keeping her to the ceremony, but before the actual ceremony begins. She¡¯ll no doubt be under heavy guard, but convoys are at their most vulnerable while moving.¡±
The Silent One raised a brow.
¡°I used to be a merchant. It¡¯s been several years now, but merchants are always regularly attacked while traveling. Much easier to defeat a few guards on the move than it is to break into a storehouse inside a city. Usually. Still, we¡¯ll need to get past the guards. Think you can knock them out?¡±
His tall friend nodded.
Yamal sighed.
¡°What a mess. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be the brigand, plotting a raid on a convoy? Life truly takes us to some strange places, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
The Silent One chuckled silently, which was the biggest physical reaction Yamal had seen the man give him.
Maiya, you owe us for this. And I, at least, intend to collect in full.
The moment arrived. Yamal had initially feared the Children would make this a private, unannounced ritual. If that happened, there would have been no chance of saving Maiya.
Thankfully, the Children of Ash were not ones for subtlety. With much fanfare, priests marched through the streets of Bahurai. It reminded Yamal of a parade, yet instead of flower throwers, they poured blood. They were followed by yet other priests and a few Sisters of Gray, who all wore dark, hooded robes.
Finally, the procession bearing Maiya arrived. They¡¯d bound her wrists and ankles to a thick bough and carried her horizontally, with one man hoisting the bough over his shoulder at the front, with another at the rear.
¡°Well, we found them,¡± Yamal murmured to the Silent One. ¡°That¡¯s the good news. The bad news is¡ How in the realms are we going to escape with her in this throng?¡±
It wasn¡¯t the guards that worried him. Most were far enough away that Yamal and the Silent One could reasonably escape before they could react. The crowd of Initiates that thronged around the group, however, was another story. Even if the mob didn¡¯t actively try and stop them, their presence alone would slow the two down.
The procession marched steadily to a pyre that had been erected in the center of the village. As per cult tradition, it, too, had been soaked in blood, and also oil. Very much oil. It would light quickly, and once lit, there would be no putting it out.
Yamal¡¯s frustration grew with each step they took.
She¡¯s right there! Why do you always hesitate in times like these?
Yet, the feat looked impossible. What was the point of sacrificing their lives if it didn¡¯t even help Maiya? No reward was worth his life!
The Silent One witnessed the spectacle with his typical lack of emotion.
Does nothing faze him? Just who is this man?
If someone were to open the man¡¯s head, Yamal suspected they might find steel instead of flesh. He¡¯d encountered no one his entire life with such composure. Well, perhaps excepting Maiya.
The procession finally arrived at the pyre, and Maiya¡¯s bough was raised vertically. She hung from her wrist bindings, and her raised position meant all who¡¯d gathered could witness the horror that was about to unfold. The dreaded torches arrived¡ªno less than a dozen of them¡ªand the pyre lit.
It took only moments to spread like a ring, heating the fuel rapidly. The fire grew hotter as the wood began to burn, and Yamal knew it was over.
I¡¯m sorry, Maiya. I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t¡ª!?
The Silent One moved. He pushed through the crowd with quick, efficient motions, which parted like water before him. Before Yamal knew it, he was following in the large man¡¯s wake.
¡°W-wait for me!¡±
By the time Yamal arrived¡ªand by the time anyone had processed what was happening, the Silent One had already leaped onto the platform, cut Maiya from her bindings, and was in the process of jumping back down.
Yamal felt the heat of hope light within his chest.
We can do this! I can help!
He turned, intending to pave their escape route through the crowd, but was instead met with a column of armed guards rushing up to them.
In the span of a single moment, victory had turned to defeat. They were surrounded, and with the Silent One carrying Maiya, he couldn¡¯t fight like normal.
Yamal finally unsheathed his dagger.
When his life had fallen apart, he¡¯d broken. He¡¯d become indecisive, aimless. Wasting each day drinking and wondering what even the point of living was. On more than one occasion, he¡¯d considered taking his own life. Who wouldn¡¯t, after watching their own wife die with their unborn child? After losing his business, his home¡ his everything?
Now, Yamal felt none of that. If only for a moment, the man he once was surfaced again. Yamal was never a warrior. He barely knew how to carry a blade, but it didn¡¯t matter.
With a roar, he plunged the dagger into the nearest guard.
His aim was true, but the cultist flinched away at the last moment, and his knife dug into their abdomen. Though it sunk deeply, the cultist grabbed the hilt, preventing him from retrieving the blade.
Yamal let go of the weapon and stumbled away in shock.
I just¡ stabbed someone!
¡°Kill them!¡± the man screamed. ¡°Kill them all!¡±
The crowd erupted in shouts and cries for blood as they swarmed around them. Talwars, daggers, and spears point inward, promising death.
Yamal backed away, sidling up to the Silent One. This was it. This was where they¡¯d make their glorious stand. Fighting to the death to defend Maiya.
The blades closed in. Yamal couldn¡¯t say which was more terrifying¡ªthe instruments of death, or the deranged grins of the ones who held them.
No, it was neither. It was the fire that licked their boots. Closing, creeping, with the inevitable promise of a horrible death.
The fire raged so thickly that they could no longer even see the cultists.
The heat was unbearable.
Snap. Snap.
A strange sound came from behind them. Yamal turned, fearing more enemies from behind. Instead, he found Maiya. She was standing. On her own.
His eyes widened.
Maiya rubbed her head. ¡°Somebody mind telling me what¡¯s going on here?¡±
245: Blessed Prophet (Part Two) (Maiya)
Which Ash''va stomped on my head? Maiya thought as she groggily opened her eyes. And what¡¯s with the smell? Is something cooking?
She looked around, unable to make any sense of her surroundings. People surrounded her. Lots of them. All jeering.
What did I ever do to you?
Her wrists and ankles ached.
I don¡¯t remember getting hurt¡ Wait, injuries?
Her vision cleared, and she realized the smell wasn''t that of cooking at all. It was the smell of burning wood. And the heat signaled that said wood was close. Very close.
What in the realms is going on?
Her wrists and ankles had been bound to a branch, and she¡¯d been propped up vertically.
She saw the smoke first. Then the flames erupted¡ªwhich meant the logs had been doused in oil.
Nothing made sense. Who would do this to her? Why? And how long had she been out?
Maiya felt like she¡¯d awoken from a thousand-year-long dream. She was groggy and spent, and merely keeping her eyes open took all of her effort. If it weren¡¯t for the rising sense of panic at the back of her head, she would¡¯ve dozed off again.
¡°You¡¯re insane! All of you!¡± someone roared, and that was when Maiya realized she wasn¡¯t alone. Two other men stood within the ring of fire. The smaller one was in front of her as if shielding her from the crowd. The other was working furiously to undo her bindings.
Yamal? The Silent One? What are they¡
Maiya¡¯s mind finally began to work. This is a pyre. They¡¯re¡ burning me? Us? Grakking ash!
¡°Somebody mind telling me what¡¯s going on here?¡± she said.
The Silent One¡¯s only reaction was to redouble his efforts. With one final motion, he finished undoing the knots that held Maiya¡¯s hands to the post and began working on her ankle bindings. Yamal froze, then turned slowly, as if disbelieving that Maiya had spoken.
¡°What?¡±
Yamal¡¯s mouth flapped like a fish. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re back¡ªow!¡±
He recoiled as flames licked his boots, threatening to set his clothes alight. He backed away hastily.
¡°Answers later,¡± he said, thrusting an orb into Maiya¡¯s hands. ¡°Here! You¡¯re a mejai, right? Get us out of this!¡±
Maiya smirked, despite the gravity of their predicament. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the rescuers? You¡¯re not usually supposed to ask the victim to bail you out, y¡¯know?¡±
¡°Come on!¡± Yamal shrieked, panic staining his words.
¡°Alright, fine. You can back off now,¡± Maiya said, addressing the Silent One.
In seconds, she¡¯d charged and fired the C Grade Wind Blast spell Yamal had handed her, slicing through her ankle restraints.
It was at times like these that Maiya truly appreciated the value of magic. Who knew how much longer it¡¯d have taken to undo or cut her ankle bindings without it?
¡°Alright, let¡¯s bail,¡± she said, moving away from the post, when she abruptly halted.
The crowd¡¯s jeers and jibes had vanished, replaced by awed silence.
With her mind working better now, Maiya understood that her imprisonment had been the result of her harebrained idea to touch that bizarre tree.
It¡¯d clearly been a sacred item to the Children, and she¡¯d violated that sanctity. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what must¡¯ve happened. She¡¯d been incapacitated, and Yamal and the Silent One were captured alongside her.
Never thought they¡¯d sentence us to death for it, though¡
¡°Yamal. My orbs. Did you bring them all?¡±
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Yama nodded. Yes, they¡¯re in my rucksack, but is now the time to¡ª¡±
¡°Leave your bag and go.¡±
Yamal¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Have you gone mad? We didn¡¯t risk our lives to¡ª¡±
¡°Go!¡± Maiya shouted, then continued in a softer voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all going to be okay, Yamal. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±
Maiya felt like she''d said those words before, but where, and to whom, she couldn''t quite recall.
Yamal pursed his lips, nodded, then turned and jumped off the pyre. Maiya was surprised to see such decisiveness in the man¡ªjumping through flames was no simple feat. Something had changed within the man. There was now a fire in his eyes that was missing before.
The Silent One regarded Maiya with obvious worry. She nodded back. ¡°I got this. Trust me.¡±
He nodded, then followed Yamal.
The onlookers made no move to stop them. In fact, they backed away, either out of fear¡ or something else.
Maiya dropped to her knees and rummaged frantically through the dozen orbs she¡¯d brought along.
Come on¡ Come on¡ Where is it?
Though she¡¯d put up a calm demeanor in front of her friends, it¡¯d all been an act. The window for jumping out like they had was rapidly closing, and without the right orbs, she¡¯d burn just as easily as anyone else.
That was true for most mejai. While physical defense orbs required only three to protect someone from all forms of physical damage¡ªSlashing Protection, Blunt Force Protection, and Piercing Protection¡ªelemental defense orbs corresponded to each pranic element.
Which meant that, ignoring Ash, there were six, and very few mejai could afford to keep a full complement on hand.
Maiya just happened to be one of them.
Found you!¡±
Maiya grabbed the ruby red orb, charged it, and slotted it into her robe.
Some might call her actions reckless. Even deranged, perhaps. Yamal would say that she ought to be satisfied with escaping with her life and limbs intact.
But if there was one thing Maiya had learned from Vir, it was to be relentless in the pursuit of power.
Wasn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to turn the tables? She had the eyes of everyone in the plaza. The fire had hidden her movements as she¡¯d rummaged through her bag. Nobody would¡¯ve seen her.
If she could come across as larger-than-life, then maybe, maybe, they¡¯d be more willing to pardon her. And maybe Maiya wouldn¡¯t have to go running back to Princess Ira with her tail between her legs.
The more Maiya thought about it, the dumber of an idea it seemed. Surely the Princess would understand? Yet in her mind, Maiya was committed to this course of action, and there was just one way forward.
The orb¡¯s power flared, and Maiya immediately felt the heat dissipate, allowing her to calm down.
Thankfully, the nature of magically enchanted clothing and armor was that the defensive effects applied to her whole body, from tip to toe, despite her hands and head not actually being within the robe. There were limits, of course¡ªone couldn¡¯t enchant underwear and expect it to cover the whole body¡ªbut her robe was no issue.
Maiya waited as the flames licked her boots, then worked their way up all around her.
The C Grade orb drained faster and faster, but Maiya discreetly continued to refill it.
All the while, she analyzed the crowd for any trace of change in their expressions.
What am I even doing? She thought. She still hadn¡¯t properly recovered from whatever it was she¡¯d been in. A coma? Deep slumber? There were so many questions.
And yet, here she was. Standing in the middle of her own pyre. Distinctly not burning.
The flames grew hotter and hotter, and soon, the flames raged under and over her.
The orb now drained so quickly, Maiya had to reach into her robe to recharge it while it was slotted and active.
Alright. That ought to be enough. Let¡¯s hope this is enough to wow them into forgiving me.
Holding her breath, Maiya stepped out.
Yamal paced frantically back and forth, watching the fire grow. And grow. And grow. Maiya looked fine¡ªuncaring, even as the flames licked her robe. Though specifics of mejai arts were foreign to him, it was obvious she had some means of defending herself.
Invulnerability to fire, however? Yamal had never heard of anything like that. Either she was quite a high-ranking mejai, or¡
The flames grew around Maiya, making her disappear.
Yamal exchanged grim looks with the Silent One.
Or she just did something inexplicably foolish.
Even if Maiya screamed for help, there was no saving her now. To enter that bonfire would be suicidal. Whatever happened now, she was on her own.
At least the Children aren¡¯t giving us any trouble, Yamal thought. We should be able to slip away.
And then what?
The question loomed over Yamal¡¯s head like a dark cloud. He¡¯d become so wrapped up with Maiya¡¯s escapades that he hadn¡¯t even considered what he¡¯d do after. What if Maiya did perish? Would he go back to being a freeloading bum? Just a month ago, he was happily living that life, but now, the very idea felt revolting.
It was Maiya. After seeing how dazzlingly she lived, after seeing her many varied talents and her indomitable spirit, he felt like some of it had rubbed off.
Grak it, Maiya. Don¡¯t you dare die on me!
The flames roared higher and hotter, and soon the whole pyre was lit.
With every minute that passed, Yamal¡¯s hope waned. Nobody could survive that.
Maiya was dead. She¡¯d allowed herself to die.
A maelstrom of emotions erupted within his chest. She hadn¡¯t even screamed in pain.
Why should someone as bright as her have to perish while he lived? Why hadn¡¯t she come with them?
You asked us to trust you¡
The flames parted, and a figure stepped out. Not a burned or disfigured form. Just Maiya. The same as ever.
She stepped off the pyre as casually as if she¡¯d just been taking a light stroll, then cast her gaze over the audience.
¡°Was that supposed to hurt?¡± she asked.
The crowd stared at her. One of the Rectors approached her unsteadily. Hesitatingly.
What¡¯s he going to do?
Yamal didn¡¯t think the man could do anything against Maiya, now that she had her magic orbs back, but still¡ a part of him worried.
And then the Rector did something unthinkable. Yamal gaped, and even the Silent One before him jerked in surprise.
The Rector didn¡¯t admonish Maiya. Nor did he even talk to her.
No, he prostrated.
¡°Praise to the Blessed Prophet! Praise to the divine emissary!¡±
The plaza was deathly silent for a moment. Then, one by one, each and every Child of Ash followed suit, prostrating in front of Maiya. They began chanting. They chanted Maiya¡¯s name. In reverence.
Not as a member. But as a god.
Oh, I bet she will enjoy this!
246: Blessed Prophet (Part Three) (Maiya)
I hate my life. Oh gods, I hate my life.
As so often happened lately, Maiya found herself wondering just how much Fate hated her for things to end up this way. The past week had been full of her most trying days ever, packed with blood rituals, ceremonial blood soakings, and other unspeakable obscenities.
When she¡¯d done her fire performance, she¡¯d hoped to gain enough bargaining power to haggle for her life. Perhaps even to be allowed to stay within the Children of Ash so she could avoid embarrassing herself in front of Ira.
In a stroke of cosmic irony, it seemed her fire gig hadn¡¯t even been necessary. It was just the cherry on top¡ªthat she¡¯d awoken at all after touching that tree trunk had been the true miracle.
No one who ever had ever lived. At least, not until her. The cult deemed those people to be scorned by the Prana Swarm, to be cremated and forgotten as soon as possible, lest their taint spread.
Who could have guessed they¡¯d not only forgive her, they¡¯d actually worship her instead?
Yes, it was all well and good that she was now a celebrity within the organization she¡¯d been tasked with infiltrating. The tone of Princess Ira¡¯s most recent letter made it sound like she¡¯d jumped for joy at Maiya¡¯s success.
A genius! The most valuable asset in the Empire! She¡¯d gone on and on praising Maiya for gaining such a high station within the Children¡ªsomething no one in recorded history had been able to do.
While flattering, said organization was a cult of deranged blood ritualists, and Maiya had now become one of them. How quaint that she once thought the blood baptism was bad. If only she¡¯d known what was in store for her¡
It was a cruel irony that the more power Maiya gained, the more freedom she seemed to lose along the way.
Back in Brij, she¡¯d been powerless, and yet, her only expectations were that she help with chores and that she diligently ply herself to her studies.
No swords hung over her head, ready to come down with one wrong move made. There was no royalty demanding she risk her life infiltrating a crazy cult. And there were no disgusting blood rituals.
Maiya looked at her blood-soaked hands, having just spread the innards of a dead Ash Beast around the Childrens¡¯ temple.
I hate my life.
Who was it that said with power comes happiness? Whoever it was, Maiya wanted to wring their neck.
Yes, Maiya¡¯s bank account in Sonam had ballooned to a dozen serics. She¡¯d been offered a place of her own¡ªsomething of a small mansion¡ªwithin Sonam¡¯s Royal Quarter, complete with a staff full of maids and butlers of her own. It even had a sweeping view of the vast city.
Or so she heard; she¡¯d never had the chance to see it.
What good was wealth and power if she couldn¡¯t even enjoy it?
After Bahurai, everyone had returned to the Childrens¡¯ compound under Jatan Forest, just a stone¡¯s throw from Sonam. So close, and she couldn¡¯t have been any further. Maiya hadn¡¯t had a single spare moment to slip away and return to the city.
The princess wanted to meet immediately, but Maiya¡¯s new ¡®Blessed Chosen¡¯ duties had taken priority. Maiya had to make preparations well in advance, informing a half-dozen Rectors and even a few Vicars¡ªthe highest level priests. Even then, the Children insisted she be accompanied by a guard. She¡¯d agreed, only because she was planning to give them the slip the moment they entered the city.
Maiya was counting the days. Just a few more weeks, and she could visit home. She could see Neel again.
But before she could do any of that, she was to meet with a far more unsavory character, first. The Blessed Chosen¡ªthe ultimate leader of the Children of Ash. Their most hallowed member, second only in holiness to the great Prana Swarm itself.
Or at least, that had been the case until Maiya arrived. Now, she was suddenly a prophet, equal in status to the Blessed Chosen, and slated as the successor to the title, for which she was now being groomed.
What exactly that entailed, she couldn¡¯t say. Only that the leader of the Children of Ash put reclusive hermits to shame. Nobody she¡¯d ever talked to had ever seen them. No one knew their gender, or even what they looked like. For all she knew, she could¡¯ve met them already without even knowing.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Kin¡¯jals intelligence network didn¡¯t even have a morsel of information about his identity. They suspected that the title of Blessed Chosen rotated somewhat rapidly, though for what reasons, they only had guesses.
What Maiya did know, however, was that she was going to wring the Blessed Chosen for answers. Answers about that tome she¡¯d found. About what it¡¯d done to her. And about the true purpose of the Children of Ash.
For as much as she wanted to pass them off as a band of crazy cultists, Maiya had begun to suspect there was more to them than met the eye. Secrets hidden behind secrets. Like that chamber with the vines and the tree.
¡°Well? Where is he?¡± Maiya asked impatiently as she paced around the large hall. It was the same chamber where she¡¯d undergone her blood initiation, and every moment she spent here made her skin crawl. That it was underground, three stories in height and built to accommodate several hundred people, only made the space feel even more uncomfortable for a meeting between two people.
Perhaps the Children felt that only such a massive room was fit to hold a meeting between their two most important people.
¡°Please, we beg your patience, Blessed Prophet,¡± the Vicar said, bowing repeatedly. ¡°The Blessed Chosen will be here in a moment.¡±
¡°I have already arrived,¡± a thunderous, deep voice boomed. His voice echoed off the walls, and the fact that Maiya couldn¡¯t see him only added to the drama. If the man was trying to make an entrance, he¡¯d certainly achieved it.
¡°Begone,¡± he commanded. ¡°Leave us.¡±
The Vicar bowed deeply and rushed out of the hall, slamming its great double doors behind him.
Maiya waited in silence for the man to make his appearance.
As with most temples, there was an area dedicated to the seating of the audience¡ªjust a wide open space where people could sit crosslegged on the ground.
Instead of an altar worshipping the various gods, however, an enormous wooden statue stood in the position of honor. The Childrens¡¯ interpretation of the Prana Swam sat prominently in the center of the room, rising nearly to the roof. If Maiya hadn¡¯t known it was wooden, she¡¯d never have guessed¡ªthe deep red hue hinted at just how many blood dousings it¡¯d been through.
And, standing under the statue, was a large, clean-shaven man. A very large man. Somebody who looked all too familiar, in fact.
Maiya¡¯s voice caught in her throat. ¡°The Silent One?¡± she muttered.
The hooded leader approached her with long, confident strides. Even his gait was identical.
The man drew to within ten paces and threw back his hood.
Maiya simply stared at his face for a solid ten seconds, uncomprehending.
¡°S-sorry,¡± she said at last. ¡°I mistook you for someone I know.¡±
He was not the Silent One, though he looked so similar. The heavyset face, the bushy brows. They were almost identical.
¡°Would you, by any chance, be related to¡ª¡±
¡°Blessed Prophet,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, cutting her off. ¡°Your time is precious. As is mine. We have important matters to discuss. I recommend we not tarry.¡±
¡°R-right,¡± Maiya said, off balance. His uncanny similarity left her incredibly confused. Confused and frustrated.
The resemblance he bore to the Silent One was uncanny.
Did the Silent One know? Is that why he disappeared so suddenly?
Much to her worry, she hadn¡¯t seen her big friend in days; he¡¯d vanished the moment they¡¯d returned from Bahurai. Not only did she fret over his safety, but he¡¯d disappeared at the worst possible moment¡ªwhen she¡¯d needed her friends the most.
Since there were no chairs or table, the two stood. An awkward way to have such a meeting, though Maiya supposed this, too, fit the nature of the organization.
¡°Blessed Chosen,¡± Maiya said in her smoothest voice, ¡°I apologize. It is an honor to meet you.¡±
The man gazed at her with intense eyes. The same eyes as the Silent One. Except, with a predatory gaze she¡¯d never seen from her friend, the gentle giant. As if the Blessed Chosen were contemplating whether he could kill her right then and there.
He probably is. I represent a direct threat to his position.
Maiya didn¡¯t flinch.
¡°Tell me everything. What happened to you back there. I need to know.¡±
¡°Er, alright¡¡± Maiya said, her stage voice slipping. The Blessed Chosen was just about the opposite of everything she¡¯d expected. She¡¯d been fully prepared to meet with a mad zealot¡ªthe maddest of them all. What she¡¯d gotten was a stoic, rational individual that didn¡¯t seem at all like he had any screws loose.
In a way, it was far worse. While she might¡¯ve recently gained authority within the cult, having a competent leader at the head of the snake would prove far more difficult to oust.
Ira, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t going to be easy.
¡°I¡ that room,¡± Maiya said, meeting and matching the Blessed Chosen¡¯s own gaze. ¡°With the vines. When I touched that trunk, I blacked out. Though, it¡¯s odd. I feel like there was more. As though I was waking from a dream. A long and terrible dream. Do you know what that was? What is its significance to the Children?¡±
And why does this cult really exist? She didn¡¯t add. If this person truly was as capable as his demeanor suggested, she¡¯d have to play her cards carefully. The moment he suspected she was a spy would be the end of her.
¡°You feel nothing, then? No different?¡± Maiya thought she saw an earnest hope in his eyes. As though hoping she¡¯d agree.
¡°I¡¡± Maiya paused. She¡¯d been about to say she was fine, and yet¡ Even a full week later, something felt off. Wrong, somehow. She¡¯d initially attributed it to the stress of recent events, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure.
¡°So, you do,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, before Maiya had replied. Apparently, her carefully hidden emotions had slipped onto her face. ¡°I see.¡±
The Blessed Chosen hid his emotions well, though Maiya could sense the displeasure in his voice.
¡°Is that bad? I deserve an explanation, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°You deserve nothing. They seem to have finally taken action. But all is not lost. Not yet.¡±
They? What is he on about?
The Blessed Chosen looked like a man who¡¯d just been handed a death sentence.
Gears clicked in Maiya''s mind, and her eyes widened. ¡°It was you, wasn''t it?¡± she muttered. ¡°You were the one who had them move the pool that would''ve cushioned our fall.¡±
Before she could react, the Blessed Chosen had already left, his large frame slipping through the equally large door, leaving Maiya with more questions than ever before.
247: Twin Pronged
¡°And after that, I ended up helping her wash her laundry. You won¡¯t believe the conditions people live in here¡ª¡±
¡°Vir, you¡¯re breaking up,¡± Maiya¡¯s image distorted, then cut out entirely. ¡°I think you need¡ recharge¡ orb.¡±
¡°Grak it!¡± Vir cursed, unwilling for their conversation to be cut short. ¡°Talk tomorrow? Same time?¡±
¡°You got it!¡±
The orb¡¯s glow dissipated, and Vir heaved a sigh. He stared emptily at the perpetual sunset, his sense of time warped by the lighting. Though it felt like they¡¯d chatted for only a few minutes, it¡¯d been closer to three hours. An eternity, and yet not nearly enough time to discuss all that had happened.
Each side had raced to give an abridged description of all they¡¯d done in the time they¡¯d been apart. Of the troubles they¡¯d endured, and the triumphs they¡¯d enjoyed.
For Vir, it felt like just yesterday that he¡¯d had similar conversations with Maiya, in that cavern with the floating islands. Many of the words they¡¯d exchanged had felt like repetition.
For Maiya, it¡¯d been nearly a year. She remembered nothing of her time in that cavern.
In the end, Vir hadn¡¯t told her. He hadn¡¯t been able to. The words caught in his mouth, and even now, he didn¡¯t know what to think of her involvement in the whole Ekanai episode. If, after all, it all really was just a figment of Vir¡¯s imagination, then telling her everything wouldn¡¯t hurt. She might even get a few laughs out of it.
But if it was real, and if Maiya truly had somehow lost those memories, he didn¡¯t want to burden her with the weight of that revelation. With the precious moments they¡¯d shared, only for her to have lost. Moments she¡¯d now forgotten.
I¡¯ll have to tell her, eventually, Vir mused. She deserved to know. She was the main reason he¡¯d made it out of that whole debacle alive, after all. To withhold information from her would be an injustice.
Next time. I¡¯ll tell her everything.
Assuming there was time¡ªthey had so much to talk about.
¡°Blessed Prophet, huh?¡± Vir muttered. ¡°Fate has some strange tastes.¡±
Turning the orb over in his hands, he muttered a quick thank you to the Gods. That they functioned across realms was something he¡¯d scarcely dared to hope for. It was such a long shot, especially when they didn¡¯t work in the Ash. He¡¯d nearly given up hope.
And now, I can talk to Maiya whenever I like.
The very thought made his heart flutter and his chest filled with warmth. It wasn¡¯t just her voice, either! The orb Maiya had given him was an experiment¡ªsomething Kin¡¯jal had been working on. Besides her voice, it showed him her face, complete with her facial expressions. It was the next best thing to having her around.
As for why Vir had had three hours on his hands, it was because Cirayus was nowhere to be found. He¡¯d left Sani¡¯s yurt to appraise the giant of the situation¡ªnamely, the bad news that supplies would be hard to find in this village¡ªbut instead, Maiya had suddenly called him and he¡¯d lost track of time.
¡°Finish talking to your mistress?¡± a deep voice asked from behind him.
Vir whirled to find Cirayus with a knowing grin. Chills broke out on Vir¡¯s back.
¡°How long have you been there?¡±
¡°Hmm, I¡¯d say since you two began flirting.¡±
¡°W-we were not flirting!¡± Vir said, reddening. ¡°Wait. So you¡¯ve been here for hours, then!? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±
And how did I not even notice?
Vir knew why. He¡¯d been so engrossed in talking to Maiya, he¡¯d completely forgotten to check his surroundings. It wasn¡¯t just that, though. The Demon Realm was not the Ash. This was a place where he could sleep without fear of being mauled by an Ash Beast. A land where he could live again, rather than simply survive.
All of these things combined to lower his guard, though it was not a mistake he¡¯d ever make again. Any realm was dangerous if one got careless.
¡°If you discount what happened in that world of illusions, you haven¡¯t talked to her in almost two years,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°Might¡¯ve felt like less to her, but for us, it¡¯s been a while. I know how much you care about the lass. Our plans can wait a few hours.¡±
¡°T-thanks,¡± Vir said, thinking how sensitive Cirayus could be at times like these. Though, he half-suspected the giant remained silent to show Vir just how vulnerable he¡¯d allowed himself to become. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ be more aware of my surroundings from now on.¡±
¡°Good! Now, tell me, did you get a taste of life here?¡± the giant asked, sweeping his two left arms across the horizon.
Vir gazed into the distance, taking a moment before replying. ¡°Is this normal? This¡ poverty?¡±
¡°All too normal, I¡¯m afraid. The big cities are the exception, though as you¡¯ll soon see, they come with their own problems. Most of the Demon Realm is barren of prana, lad. It''s manageable next to the Boundary, but the prana falls off quickly. Far more quickly than the Human Realm. Its inhabitants all lead difficult lives. The humans have it easy, if you ask me.¡±
Stolen story; please report.
¡°Maybe,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s why demons are so strong.¡±
¡°Liked what you saw, did you?¡± Cirayus asked.
¡°They¡¯re honest, hardworking folk,¡± Vir said with a nod.
¡°Aye. That they certainly are. Now come, let us discuss our next steps.¡±
Vir informed Cirayus of the situation in the village, as well as their proximity to Samar Patag. Cirayus, who¡¯d been out scouting, corroborated Sani¡¯s statements.
¡°We¡¯re closer than I¡¯d thought. Which is good. But this means we have a decision to make.¡±
¡°Such as?¡±
¡°I cannot enter the Chitran stronghold without being discovered. Hard for me to blend in like you do. Wouldn¡¯t be a good use of my time, either.¡±
Vir¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What exactly are you suggesting, then? You want us to go somewhere else?¡±
¡°Not us. Just me. You should head to Samar Patag. You said this Sani woman¡¯s sending her children there? That¡¯ll be a perfect opportunity to slip in. See if you can obtain a Chitran Warrior Calling badge once you¡¯re inside. I trust you¡¯ll have no issues slipping into the city.¡± Cirayus gestured to their hilly surroundings. ¡°Plenty of shadows in this realm, after all.¡±
¡°And what about you? Where will you go?¡± Vir asked. Cirayus was Vir¡¯s one anchor in the Demon Realm, which felt even more alien to him than the Ash ever did.
¡°I must inform various trusted parties that I¡¯m back. And, with luck, I may be able to organize a protection detail for you. Get the wheels spinning for you, so to speak. ''Tis an exciting time for demonkind, though this leaves me with a dilemma. I am loath to leave you alone while I am gone.¡±
Vir blinked. ¡°You''re not joking, are you? Really, Cirayus? I can give you a run for your money. What threat do you think I''m in danger of here?¡±
As he said the words, Vir felt his own resolve build.
¡°The unseen one, lad. Aye, you are not the boy you were upon entering the Ash. I proudly recognize you as the warrior you truly are. Yet even a dagger across the neck can be lethal whilst you are asleep. Poison can be consumed without any warning, and hours later, you collapse, dead.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Vir said, thinking back to his own assassination missions. ¡°Except, I''m in disguise, and you know how good I am at that. Nobody knows I''m here. They don''t know what I look like, or even the name I''m using. I''ll be fine. You said you recognize my skills. So trust me.¡±
Cirayus let out a great breath. ¡°Aye, lad. I will. I do. While I am at Camar Gadin, do all you can to learn of the Chits and their ways. Enter Samar Patag and get to know your people. Live among them. See how they¡¯re treated. Experience everything you can, but let no one except Greesha know who you are.¡±
Vir''s eyes lit up with excitement. He genuinely did want to meet his clansmen.
¡°I will. But, Camar Gadin? Isn''t that a Bairan city?¡± Vir asked, recalling a vague memory from Narak''s vision, long ago.
¡°Indeed. The Bairan capital stronghold. I have friends there. Least, I should, if no ill has befallen them. Friends who can apprise me of the goings-on in my absence. I know nothing of what has transpired in this realm after I fled with you in my arms, sixteen¡ªnow seventeen¡ªyears ago. Without that information, we are at a severe disadvantage.¡±
Cirayus placed an arm on Vir''s shoulder. ¡°Find Greesha in Samar Patag. She¡¯ll be expecting you. She is the seer who prophesied your birth.¡±
Vir¡¯s expression darkened. Her. The one who¡¯d indirectly caused the deaths of his parents and the fall of his entire clan.
¡°You want me to meet her?¡±
¡°Lad, I won¡¯t ask you not to judge her. But I will ask that you refrain from doing so until you¡¯ve at least met the woman.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Vir said, barely restraining his anger. That was not a meeting he was looking forward to. ¡°Wait. You said she¡¯s expecting me? How¡¯s that possible?¡±
¡°When we were trapped in that illusion, do you remember? I mentioned meeting a friend.¡±
¡°And you think it was real. You think that this friend of yours really was there?¡±
Cirayus shrugged. ¡°I suppose there is only one way to find out for certain, isn¡¯t there?¡±
He¡¯s got me, Vir thought, once again appreciating just how well Cirayus understood him. The demon knew Vir struggled with the events in that illusion world. Specifically, about Maiya. Whether or not she was really there. If Greesha truly was expecting him, then it¡¯d go a long way to proving that Maiya, too, was really there. If not her body, then her soul.
¡°Say,¡± Vir said. ¡°The currency in this realm. It¡¯s the same as the Human Realm. I¡ wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±
¡°Aye, it is. Was a surprise for me too, when I first entered the Human Realm.¡±
¡°I suppose it makes sense, now that I think about it,¡± Vir said. ¡°If there was only one realm before the fall of the Imperium, and if the Imperium spanned the world, then their currency would be everywhere.¡±
¡°True,¡± Cirayus said, stroking his beard. ¡°The history books say that in the beginning, nations tried minting their own coin, but quickly discovered it was easier to operate the pre-existing mints. The Rajas¡ªthe Clanlords¡ªall agree on issuance policy during inter-clan meetings. Convenient, yes?¡±
Vir nodded. It certainly was. He just wished he had serics on hand instead of a handful of silvers.
¡°Now, before we leave, I wish to leave you with some advice.¡±
¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± Vir asked, feeling his pulse quicken.
The giant grinned. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mastered your Foundation Chakra, it is time you start opening your Life Chakra. You will soon be in the ideal environment to practice it, after all.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Vir asked.
¡°The Life Chakra allows one to sense¡ªand sometimes manipulate¡ªthe thoughts of their target. Best practiced when around others. Attempt to feel the presence of others around you¡ªwithout your Prana Vision.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a bit vague,¡± Vir said. ¡°Can you guide me like you did for the Foundation Chakra? It really helped when you injected some of your chakra into my body.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, Life Chakra cannot be transferred in the same manner. Not without assaulting your mind, which isn¡¯t helpful. I hardly need to explain how it feels, yes? You have already experienced its effects. ¡±
Vir nodded. ¡°During our duel in the Ash, when you attacked me with Life Chakra, it just felt like I¡¯d lived another version of reality. One where you¡¯d cut open my neck.¡±
The pain had been real. None of it had felt like an illusion¡ªnot up until it¡¯d ended.
¡°Aye. The best way to train it is through meditation around others. Practice until you can feel their presence. Once mastered, you will find it a useful tool, especially against Ash Beasts who haven¡¯t mastered the Foundation Chakra. Its effects are dramatic and obvious. Nothing like Chitran¡¯s Coercion Bloodline Art, which is far more insidious.¡±
¡°Right, the one the Chits used when we first arrived,¡± Vir said, fully suspecting the art would be used against him again, given where he was headed.
¡°Aye. One finds themselves more agreeable to the wielder while its effects are active. ¡®Tis subtle and subconscious. By the time you realize you are under its influence¡ªif you ever do¡ªit is far too late. For most, it is an ability with no good counter. But for you, I suspect it will not be an issue at all¡¡±
¡°Prana Vision,¡± Vir replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see their tattoo light up when they activate it.¡±
¡°Indeed. Even so, be vigilant.¡±
¡°I will,¡± Vir said with a nod.
The demon moved to embrace Vir in a great hug. ¡°Stay safe, you hear? Keep your wits about you. Listen to Greesha and her people.¡±
¡°I will,¡± Vir repeated. Cirayus was acting every bit like a doting parent, but Vir didn¡¯t mind that at all. ¡°When will I see you again?¡± he asked.
Cirayus grinned. ¡°Soon enough, lad. Soon enough.¡±
248: Laborer Calling
After handing Cirayus a handful of loaves of stale bread¡ªwhich Vir felt was already straining Sani¡¯s means¡ªVir set out on the road to Samar Patag with her two children and their communal Ash¡¯va.
Darsh was the boy who¡¯d fetched all the bread, and his hardworking nature reminded Vir of himself in his younger days. Darsh¡¯s sister, however, was far shier. She hadn¡¯t said a word to Vir the entire time they¡¯d eaten together, constantly stealing glances at him.
¡°Don¡¯t mind Hetal,¡± Darsh said as he set their Ash¡¯va¡¯s saddle on the outskirts of the village. ¡°She¡¯s just bad around strangers. Not like we get a lot of you lot, y¡¯know¡¡±
Vir smiled at the slim-framed black-haired girl, who promptly hid behind her brother. Like him, she too was a red demon, dressed in very similar rags. Thankfully, they¡¯d both donned sandals for the journey. Vir would¡¯ve raised a few objections if they¡¯d gone it barefoot.
With Vir¡¯s prana-enhanced constitution, footwear was mostly optional, but for a malnourished demon child, it¡¯d be a terrible ordeal.
If this is what the situation is like, even outside of Samar Patag, just how much worse do the Gargans have it there?
¡°I can relate,¡± Vir said. ¡°I also grew up in a village.¡±
Hetal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Y-you did? Where?¡±
¡°Far, far from here, though it was quite a bit bigger than yours,¡± Vir said wistfully. He wondered what Camas and his goons were up to, and whether this village suffered the same issues as Brij. Being far smaller, he suspected they likely faced a similar, yet distinct, set of problems.
¡°Shall we get going?¡± Darsh asked, jumping up on his Ash¡¯va. ¡°Would you like to ride, or¡er¡¡±
¡°What are you saying?¡± Hetal said, snapping at her brother. ¡°Mummy will kill us if she learns you let the stranger walk!¡±
¡°Oh. Sorry,¡± Darsh replied, bashfully looking away, but Vir waved away his concern.
¡°I¡¯ll walk.¡±
The siblings looked at each other nervously. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll manage just fine. Or why don¡¯t we all just sit together?¡±
While most Ash¡¯va could take three riders without issue, one look at their skinny, malnourished beast told Vir that it¡¯d have its back full with the two kids.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t slow you down. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night if I forced a kid to walk while I rode. Trust me.¡±
They looked at him like he was crazy, but it was obvious just how scared Darsh was of the idea of walking the whole way.
¡°You sure? It¡¯s a two-day Ash¡¯va ride, even at his full speed.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Vir said. His attention was on the distant landscape as he scanned for any sign of his four-legged friend. Neel always stuck close to Vir, never wandering off, and always returning when called.
Shan was a different beast entirely. He¡¯d disappear for days, only staying close when the hordes of Ash Beasts had become too much for him to handle alone. Now that they were in far less dangerous territory, Vir had scarcely even seen the wolf.
Vir soon gave up his search. Shan was smart. He¡¯d follow along. Besides, Vir suspected hunting for him would be a waste of time. The wolf could be anywhere, and was very good at staying hidden when he wanted to.
They set off, and the siblings¡¯ suspicion of Vir¡¯s physical prowess soon turned to confusion, and finally to awe, as they saw him keep pace without even breaking a sweat. For Vir as he was, he could keep it up for a week if he had to. The prana roaring within his body certainly did some strange things to his physiology. He could even go long stretches without eating. That was the only way they were able to survive in the Ash toward the end. There were far too many enemies to be eating two meals a day.
Which was also why the meager food Vir had brought the giant would suffice. Cirayus¡¯ prana capacity, while not nearly at Vir¡¯s level, was still far higher than almost every demon in the realm.
He¡¯d debated whether showing off his capability would raise concerns, but Cirayus had assured him it wouldn¡¯t, since most demons who¡¯d spent any time in the Ash would be capable of jogging alongside an Ash¡¯va for a day or two, assuming enough breaks were taken. Vir didn¡¯t need those breaks, but the Ash¡¯va certainly did, so it worked out.
The terrain changed slowly and subtly as they journeyed, changing from cracked desert to something resembling a savannah. A savannah with red soil. It was actually red, Vir had learned, and wasn¡¯t just the eternal sunset playing tricks on them.
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Hours of journeying gave Vir plenty of time to break the ice, and by now, Hetal was chatting nonstop, gesturing animatedly about life in the village, the other kids, and the festival that was coming up in a month or two. It was to be a festival of lights¡ªone that Vir hadn¡¯t come across in the human realm.
¡°It¡¯s even better in Samar Patag! You¡¯re gonna love it!¡±
Vir began to grow excited. There hadn¡¯t been much in the way of festivals in the Human Realm, after all. Especially not in Hiranya.
They¡¯d stopped for a break, mainly to allow their Ash¡¯va, ironically named Garga, to rest. Whether merely a commentary on the beast¡¯s spirit, or Sani¡¯s dig at the Chitran, Vir couldn¡¯t know. He suspected the latter, however.
There wasn¡¯t any water for miles, so siblings worked together to make things as comfortable for the animal as possible. Hetal laid out a water bowl, filling it from their waterskin, while Darsh removed the saddle with practiced efficiency.
They both seemed like smart, hardworking children, which made Vir wish they had more opportunity to capitalize upon those traits.
¡°Still, I was surprised you didn''t know we were nomads,¡± Dash said as they chatted.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been in the Ash a while. I don¡¯t remember your particular village,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Have they all gotten so... difficult to live in?¡±
The children nodded in understanding. ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± Darsh asked, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Is it really as dangerous as everyone says it is?¡±
¡°Darsh!¡± Hetal said, kicking his shin. ¡°He asked you a question first! How rude. Sorry, mister Neel, Darsh can be slow like that.¡±
Neel was one of the many aliases Vir had decided to assume until he revealed himself to the world. Vir, Neel, Apramor, Vaak¡ there was utility in having many names, and by now, Vir was an expert.
¡°Hey!¡± Darsh objected. ¡°I¡¯m not slow!¡±
¡°We only got to this spot a year ago,¡± Hetal said, ignoring her brother. ¡°Though, mummy says we might move again soon. The land is just awful for crops. Everywhere is.¡±
¡°Gets worse every year,¡± Darsh added. ¡°Deserts didn¡¯t used to be deserts. Dunno what¡¯s going to happen. How are we going to feed everyone when the plants don¡¯t grow?¡±
¡°Have you considered switching Callings?¡± Vir asked hesitantly. He¡¯d been reluctant to bring up this topic, which should¡¯ve been common knowledge, and if he recalled Cirayus¡¯ lecture from long ago correctly, there was some reason they couldn¡¯t be changed. He just couldn¡¯t remember the details, and the desire to ask had been gnawing at him all the while.
For whatever reason, not nearly as much prana bled through the Boundary into the Demon Realm, leaving it barren and infertile. Not even the most skilled farmer would meet with much success in these lands. In a country like Kin¡¯jal, farming might¡¯ve been a viable way to thrive. The plants grew wildly there due to their proximity to the Ash.
Here, however, it felt like only the Warrior and Ruler Callings held any promise for prosperity¡ªand respect.
Which was why it galled Vir that these kids seemed so resigned to their fate as Laborer-Farmer Callings.
The kids exchanged glances. ¡°It¡¯s¡ been mentioned. Comes up more these days, the worse things get,¡± Darsh said softly. ¡°Some folk want to stay. Some want to move, and some say we don¡¯t have anything worth holding onto, anyway. That it¡¯s better to give up our standing among the farmers and move on. But if everyone moves on, how¡¯re people gonna eat?¡±
Ah, right. That was it, Vir thought. Changing Callings meant forfeiting the family¡¯s reputation within that Calling¡¯s community. Whatever respect and position their ancestors had built and earned would be lost. They¡¯d be starting at the very bottom.
Darsh was right. Every Laborer Calling farmer must have had the same thought. Most were likely not as bighearted as Darsh¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t wish to seek a better life for themselves in another Calling?
Yet if too many did, the Clan would run out of food.
This is such a mess¡
Forget Chitran oppression. These people were on the verge of starving to death, and Vir couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether the Calling System was a system that worked well, or if it was just another way the Chits subjugated his people.
I wonder if other clans are this bad off. Or if it¡¯s just a Chitran thing.
As far as first impressions went, the Chitran were not making a good one. Not at all.
¡°Mummy said people are having fewer kids these days,¡± Hetal said. ¡°Not enough food for so many mouths.¡±
¡°Better than having hungry kids,¡± Darsh replied.
He¡¯s right¡ but also wrong, Vir mused. Reducing the population might thwart famine, but ultimately, it¡¯d result in a diminishing of Chitran¡¯s power. Without an edge like the Altani had, the more people a country had, the stronger it tended to be on the world stage, assuming it was run well enough to capitalize on it. Kin¡¯jal was a prime example, while Hiranya and Matali were examples of what happened when one lacked either good rulership or sufficient population, respectively.
Vir would happily witness the downfall of the Chitran, if only the Gargans wouldn¡¯t suffer for it. Already, even without having seen the situation at Samar Patag, Vir was beginning to glimpse just how nuanced the situation truly was.
¡°S-so,¡± Darsh said when the silence had grown awkward. ¡°Can you tell us about the Ash?¡±
Though the boy kept his voice measured, he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eyes. Vir might well have been the only demon he¡¯d come across who¡¯d ventured into the Ash. And, well, the journey was long and there wasn¡¯t much else to do, so Vir obliged.
Vir carefully chose what stories he told, keeping the descriptions limited to individual fights against Ash Beasts of various kinds. He didn¡¯t breathe a word about Ashani or Saunak, nor did he give them any hint of who he truly was.
They didn¡¯t seem to notice. Both Darsh and Hetal listened intently to his every word as they galloped¡ªand as he ran. Narrating a story while running was a first for him, but the exertion was so easy that Vir was hardly inconvenienced by it.
They made camp a few hours later. While Vir had to keep consulting the tablet Cirayus had given him to tell time, the siblings seemed to have an internal clock that told them when to rest. For dinner, they brought out some lentil soup Sani had cooked, complementing it with stale bread.
Vir declined, lying that he carried his food with him. He could easily go a night or two without eating. The kids were still growing. They needed all the help they could get.
Vir snuck away, opting to sleep some hundred paces away from them. Close enough that he could monitor them and respond to any threats, while still far enough away to gain a measure of privacy.
Cirayus had recharged his communications orb, and Maiya was due to call.
249: Roadside Thaumaturgy
¡°Are you serious?¡± Maiya said. ¡°It¡¯s been that long already!?¡±
Two hours had passed in the blink of an eye as Vir and Maiya chatted, and soon the sun was setting in Maiya¡¯s Realm.
As much as Vir wanted to stay up long into the ¡®night¡¯, Maiya could not. After becoming the Blessed Prophet¡ªa development that Vir still couldn¡¯t believe¡ªMaiya¡¯s free time had become exceedingly precious.
After her experience in the chamber with the vine tree¡ªa chamber that sounded identical to the one Vir had experienced¡ªher status within the organization had soared sky-high. Vir believed that with her newfound power, she was close to realizing Princess Ira¡¯s goal for her within the Children, though Maiya was less certain, thanks in part to the botched assassination attempt on her life.
She seemed convinced there was a secret to the Children of Ash. Something deep and buried, and until she unveiled the truth, she believed that overthrowing the Blessed Chosen was unlikely. And without doing that, she had no chance of taking over the cult.
Vir didn¡¯t care about the Childrens¡¯ secrets as much as he worried for her safety.
Despite his worries, however, these chats remained the highlight of Vir¡¯s day. He only wished Maiya were with him, so they could explore the Demon Realm together. Verbal descriptions left so much to be desired.
Although saddened that their call only lasted a couple of hours, it meant there was enough charge within the communications orb for another call.
¡°Talk to you tomorrow?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Sure, but my orb¡¯s running out of charge,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Might be a couple of days before I can get it working again.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Maiya said, obviously disappointed. Saying goodbye every day was almost as hard as not seeing each other.
As far along as he¡¯d come, powering human orbs was still impossible. Perhaps the limitation would be overcome one day, but for now, he had to make do. Luckily, Cirayus had proven that demons could charge them, and so once Vir arrived at Samar Patag, all he¡¯d need was a helper. Someone trustworthy.
¡°Stay safe, yeah?¡±
¡°You too, Mai.¡±
Maiya¡¯s face winked out, leaving Vir alone in his camping bed.
There was still some time to kill before Darsh and Hetal woke up, leaving Vir at a loss for what to do. After spending so many sleepless nights fighting off beasts in the Ashen Realm, he¡¯d thought he¡¯d look forward to a full eight hours of sleep, but that was nearly impossible for him now. After just two, he awoke fully rested, courtesy of all the prana that coursed within his body.
And so, for the first time in a very long time, he had the luxury of engaging in a hobby. Luckily for him, there just so happened to be a convenient hobby readily accessible.
Vir rummaged through his black Imperium rucksack and retrieved Saunak¡¯s thick tome of Thaumaturgy.
He started on page one.
Six hours later, Vir wondered if he¡¯d made a terrible mistake. Though his mind should only have needed two hours of sleep, after struggling to make heads or tails of the book, Vir felt like he could use another nap.
I thought hobbies were supposed to be relaxing¡
The tome itself was bad enough¡ªusing jargon such as pathway conductivity, elemental synergy, and loads of other names Vir had a hard time understanding¡ªbut Saunak¡¯s notes made it even worse.
In some places, the demon had crossed out the underlying text entirely, replacing it with his own nonsensical ramblings. That was bad both because it prevented Vir from reading what had originally been written, and because Saunak¡¯s knowledge was far beyond that of the book¡¯s author. Half of his notes were insults hurled at the writer.
From what little Vir had gleaned, inscriptions allowed prana to circulate in a very particular pattern or cycle, at a fast rate, efficiently. Far more efficiently than a demon could manage without the tattoo, and with less mastery required.
In fact, for most demons, creating any type of magical effect at all was nearly impossible, given the prana control it required.
Vir was the exception. Whether it was a primordial ability, or because his predecessors had done the legwork, Vir¡¯s control had always been exceptional, allowing him to reverse engineer Dance of the Shadow Demon even without the tattoo.
Granted, it still wasn¡¯t as good as the original, so Vir looked forward to the day when he could inscribe the real deal on his body. He wondered how much his manipulation mastery would strengthen the tattoos.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Vir also learned that tattoos were simply one application of an inscription. Somewhat like human orbs, these patterns could be inscribed on a variety of objects, though said objects had to have specific prana conduction properties for there to be any hope of success.
Demonic tablets to tell time and perform a slew of other tasks¡ªessentially the demonic analog of human utility orbs¡ªrequired such a material. Crystals were ideal but expensive. The next best thing was a particular type of ore.
This random bit of knowledge came from one of Saunak¡¯s many notes.
Feeling spent, Vir closed the tome and sunk into his mindscape for an hour. It was a shame he couldn¡¯t bring Saunak¡¯s tome with him there, though perhaps it was for the better. Spending even more time with the book would have the opposite effect. Besides, he had a sinking feeling that he''d need to train under a thaumaturge if he wanted to make any real headway.
Just as Saunak had intended.
Vir opened the Foundation Chakra and sunk into his mindscape, allowing calming peace to wash over him. The gentle breeze, the chirping birds, and the croaking crickets all aided him, and soon the tangle of thoughts that plagued him unwound, leaving his mind as calm as a placid ocean.
Mentally restored, Vir exited his mental construct. He found that in its current form, the mindscape granted him a two-to-one time advantage versus reality. Every hour spent in there was a half hour in reality. Cirayus had mentioned that this scaling factor would increase as Vir opened more Chakras. Of course, his body remained where it was¡ªit was only his mind that traveled.
Eager to expand his mindscape, Vir had started working on opening the Life Chakra but found it slow going, especially without Cirayus to help guide the process. The giant had told him to concentrate on the presence of people around him¡ªeven when he wasn¡¯t actively meditating. Right now, the only people around him were Darsh and Hetal, and they were some distance away.
Vir expected to have a better time of it in Samar Patag.
It was a departure from how he trained the Foundation Chakra, but it made sense that each would have its own unique way of training it.
The initial Chakras were said to be the easiest, but given how long it took him to open the Foundation Chakra, Vir braced himself for the long haul. And while Shardul had mentioned he could commune with his predecessors upon opening his Chakra, Vir wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to confront Ekanai so soon after the events of the cavern. He wasn¡¯t sure how much the demon would be able to help him.
Vir had come to peace with the demon being a part of him¡ But that didn¡¯t mean he and the warrior would get along. Of concern was whether the true Ekanai would appear, or the distorted version that had taken possession of Vir¡¯s body on multiple occasions.
¡°Ready to go?¡± Darsh asked as Vir approached. The boy had arisen some minutes prior and was tending to their Ash¡¯va. His bleary-eyed sister, however, had only just sat herself up.
¡°We should arrive at Samar Patag before the day¡¯s out,¡± Darsh announced. ¡°We¡¯d best get moving.¡±
Vir nodded. Today was the day he finally saw the city that bore so much of his past. The city his father had died protecting.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Vir had kept his expectations to a minimum. A city that had fallen from its height, that had been conquered and driven to the ground by despotic leadership¡ Vir had seen Daha. He¡¯d seen what effect it had.
Still, this was his city. The land of his parents. His clan. Vir couldn¡¯t quell his excitement.
They approached from the east, and Vir took note of the terrain along the way. The desert had given way to a desert forest. Tall trees soared nearly as tall as the Godshollow, but these were spindly and thin. And seemingly half-dead. They bore few leaves at all, and the ground under them, instead of being the rich fertile soil Vir expected from a forest, was sandy, red, and similar to the desert they¡¯d traversed until now.
Vir wiped a bead of sweat from his brow¡ªthe incessant humidity might¡¯ve abated somewhat, but the heat remained.
Then the enormous inland Gargan Sea came into view, and they followed its coast to the walls of Samar Patag. Ramshackle walls. The stonework had been patched haphazardly after the Chitrans had sacked it. Several sections of the wall were discolored, and if Vir wasn¡¯t wrong, they¡¯d been patched with clay instead of stone. A cost-saving measure, no doubt.
That wall wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a half-decent army.
Then again, what army would attack the Chitrans? They¡¯d been the ones to unite the tribes, after all. Ironic, since that was exactly the goal Cirayus wished for. The Chits simply used less-than-desirable means to attain it.
For all Vir knew, the demon clans might love the Chitrans. It could very well be a time of prosperity for the realm.
One can always hope¡
It was a fool¡¯s hope, Vir knew. He¡¯d seen a village already, and the sorry state of the travelers who wished to enter the city spoke volumes.
For one, there were only two or three people ahead of them at the checkpoint wishing to enter. About an equal number departed from the city while they waited. That didn¡¯t bode well. Even Daha had dozens lining up to enter at all hours of the day, and there was always enough traffic along its roads to cause congestion.
Avi was on another level beyond that. Its ports were bursting with activity.
The lack of traffic spoke volumes about the trade and travel between Samar Patag and the other strongholds¡ªlittle to nonexistent.
¡°This is where we part ways,¡± Vir said, before adding, ¡°for now¡¡± when he saw the crestfallen look on the siblings¡¯ faces.
¡°Y-You sure?¡± Darsh asked.
¡°I¡¯ve got my own ways of entering the city,¡± Vir said with a placating smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Get your tasks done, then hurry home, alright?¡±
The siblings nodded obediently.
¡°It was fun, Neel! Let¡¯s meet up again soon!¡±
Vir waved as he walked away from the gate. When he was far enough, he began Leaping parallel to the wall, right below it, though he kept his jumps shorter to conserve prana.
The design of Samar Patag¡¯s walls had the ramparts overhang slightly above the wall itself. This helped to attack enemies right at the wall, but it also obscured the land directly underneath¡ªunless someone happened to look straight down through a rampart murder hole.
And while the ramparts were patrolled, there weren¡¯t nearly as many guards as Daha had had. As rundown as that country was, they at least maintained their defenses.
Likely because King Rayid constantly feared invasion. The Chitrans have grown complacent.
Thanks to the few guards, Vir had no issue remaining undetected.
Inserting spies into the city would be trivial, even if the gates were guarded vigilantly. Which they really weren¡¯t. Anyone with a Chitran Calling badge could get through.
Using the wall¡¯s own shadow, Vir invoked Dance of the Shadow Demon and slipped through. He¡¯d briefly considered conserving prana and entering some other way, but with Prana Current, it wouldn''t take long at all to restore what he¡¯d lost.
He was in. After a journey across three realms, he was home.
250: Samar Patag
From the shadows, Vir spotted many exits. He saw the insides of shacks, dark alleys, and plenty of exits along the wall.
In all of them, the common theme was squalor. A disturbing thought crossed his mind. He¡¯d either entered a slum, or the entire city was this way. He prayed to all the gods that it wasn¡¯t the latter.
Vir braced himself for the stench and exited a shadow into a deserted alley. His mental preparation did little good. The putrid smell of sewage and grime hit him with the force of Balancer of Scales.
It¡¯d been so long since he¡¯d dealt with such putrid conditions that he¡¯d nearly forgotten just how horrid it was. Even then, this was worse than the Warrens at Daha. This was¡ unliveable.
Nobody noticed his approach¡ªthe emaciated demons who sat slumped against the alley¡¯s stone walls either had their eyes closed, or looked off into the distance, defocused.
Are these all¡ my people? Vir thought in horror.
Street after street¡ªthere was little difference. This entire section of the city was a slum. An enormous, overpopulated slum full of starving, broken demons.
In the past, he¡¯d thought little of the plight of the poor. He¡¯d experienced poverty himself, after all. He understood what it was like. While pitiable, ultimately, everyone had to look out for themselves.
But now? How could he possibly think that way, knowing that this was the clan his parents and thousands of other Gargans had sacrificed their lives to protect? What would they say if they saw the city in such a sorry state?
Vir could no longer hide behind the excuse of ignorance. These peoples¡¯ problems¡ªthe city¡¯s problems¡ªwere the leader¡¯s problems.
His mind spun, reaching for ways he could help these poor souls.
While it might be within his means to feed, clothe, and house one or two strangers, how was he to do that for a city?
In some alleys, people moaned. In another, a mother sobbed over her infant child who was so emaciated that Vir surely thought it was dead. Then he saw its small chest rise. To his surprise and horror, he realized it was still alive.
Demons are more resilient than humans¡. Which also meant they could endure more hardship and torture before succumbing.
The weight of Cirayus¡¯ expectations suddenly felt a lot heavier on Vir¡¯s shoulders, and it was only the familiar sight of emaciated bandies roaming the slums that soothed his thoughts.
In a place where everything¡ªfrom the people to the soil to the sun¡ªwas foreign, a familiar sight made all the difference in the world.
Wonder how Neel''s doing, Vir thought, suddenly missing his old friend dearly.
It was stupid of him to have thought he could make a difference here. He had nothing. He didn¡¯t even have a spare coin he could toss their way; the few silvers he had on hand were barely enough for himself.
With clenched fists and ground teeth, Vir forced himself to move on. He left his Foundation Chakra closed.
It was all he could do for these people right now. Somehow, relying on the ability to calm his thoughts felt wrong. Like it cheapened the plight of the poor souls who had to live through this nightmare.
Vir couldn¡¯t ease their suffering. But he could at least share a bit of their pain.
Soon, the dirt abated and the roads became tidier, the buildings larger and less dense. Not well built or well maintained, but compared to the cesspool he¡¯d just left, this was comparatively a breath of fresh air. The smell was now at least bearable.
Vir soon arrived at a square in the middle of town, where plenty of activity occurred.
His first task was to find Greesha¡ªCirayus¡¯ contact in Samar Patag. The seer who¡¯d prophesied his birth.
Vir had mixed feelings about meeting that woman, and he hadn¡¯t yet had the time to meditate on his emotions. He¡¯d simply have to work through it when he found her.
Cirayus had provided a description¡ªan elderly, stone-faced red demon with white hair and red eyes that looked like they could cut you to shreds.
¡°She¡¯s the most dangerous-looking person in the room. And the loudest voice. She¡¯ll be the person in charge. Trust me, you can¡¯t miss her.¡±
While Cirayus wasn¡¯t concerned about Vir locating her, he was less certain, so he¡¯d pressed the giant for more information. Locating a lone demon in a city of thousands would be a tall order, no matter how¡ eccentric.
Luckily, he had another lead. The woman wielded Life and Shadow prana, which meant Prana Vision could easily locate her, assuming Vir drew within about thirty paces. His mastery over the ability had improved alongside his other skills, and with it, so had its detection range.
Vir jumped up to a rooftop. Unlike Daha, the builders here boasted pointed roofs, many of which were adorned with complex engravings of gods doing battle. The architecture was beautiful, in an austere way, to say nothing of the handful of temples he¡¯d come across. Multi-tiered and absolutely covered in gorgeous carvings, Vir had found himself enraptured taking them in.
A pity its denizens thought little of preserving that heritage. Vir spotted more than a handful of demons pissing on this ancient, beautiful art. Many had been so covered in grime and trash that they were no longer possible to discern.
Vir forced his attention back to the people ambling around. It was not only an excellent opportunity to train his Life Chakra, it allowed him to witness demons as they lived and went about their business.
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
There was a surprising similarity to the Imperium citizens during their heyday. The garb¡ªbrightly colored silken garments, were nearly identical, if far less ornate. None of the prana-infused art the Imperium was enamored with, either.
Vir spotted four-armed demons and even one giant¡ªa full torso taller than Cirayus, but the vast majority were regular red demons and kothis¡ªChitran monkey people. Thankfully, Vir didn¡¯t spot a single Iksana Ghael. Cirayus had been right when he called them reclusive.
That was fine by Vir. The fewer Iksana around, the less likely his Ash prana¡ªand thus his identity¡ªwould be exposed.
After a half-hour of people-watching, Vir began to wonder if another approach would be better. He hadn¡¯t made any progress toward sensing the life signs of others, nor had he caught sight of anyone looking like Greesha. If she was such a famous person, Vir figured he could just ask someone about her.
Doubt lingered in Vir¡¯s mind. What if Cirayus¡¯ cavern vision really had been fake? What if Greesha wasn¡¯t expecting him?
Just then, shouts erupted in the middle of the plaza.
A fight?
Vir was about to move closer to spectate when he froze.
At the very center of the plaza, being slapped around by the guards was none other than Darsh, bravely shielding his little sister Hetal. The boy allowed his body to be used as a punching bag and was already bruised in several places.
The ones doing the punching weren¡¯t ruffians or bandits. They were Samar Patag¡¯s guards. Chitran guards.
Vir swore under his breath. No wonder Darsh and Hetal had looked so scared when he¡¯d left. They hadn¡¯t just been sad at parting! They¡¯d been worried about their own safety.
Cursing his mistake, Vir Leaped into the air high above the plaza, all thoughts of maintaining a low profile forgotten.
Some things were more important.
Four monkey-faced guards in cloth-and-mail armor surrounded Darsh. The armor clad only their torso and bits of their biceps and thighs, leaving their limbs and tail unprotected. Serviceable, but overall very light compared to what most in the Human Realm preferred. Whether the choice was because of their inherent demonic resilience, the muggy air, or their fighting styles, Vir couldn¡¯t say.
He also couldn¡¯t say why a bunch of guards were harassing an innocent kid like Darsh.
What he could say, however, was that not one of them noticed him fall from the sky. Not until it was too late.
Vir landed with extreme force, cracking the tiles underfoot, kicking up a cloud of dust.
For a long moment, the guards simply gaped, giving Vir ample opportunity to study them up close.
These guards were stronger than the average human by a significant margin. Though the prana within them matched the surroundings¡¯ density¡ªlow for the Human Realm, but not as low as the desert to the east¡ªtheir tattoos concentrated the prana, pulling in the meager amount to power spells.
Though Vir knew from experience that the tattoos could pull prana from the air and ground with great efficacy, their overall strength wasn¡¯t anything special¡ªthe tattoos had their limits.
The Chitran guards wielded an assortment of talwars, scimitars, and spears. None seric, but all well forged and maintained.
Vir decided not to underestimate these demons. Not only did they have tattoos, Vir knew little about the nature of demonic powers. Their abstract properties meant everyone he dealt with would fight in their own unique way. Cirayus had once bemoaned that demons¡¯ lack of standardization crippled them on the battlefield, but one on one, it made them unpredictable.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vir asked. ¡°Badrak got your tongue?¡±
¡°Who in Vera¡¯s name are you?¡± a monkey guard exclaimed.
¡°Their protection.¡±
¡°A Warrior?¡± The guard asked in surprise. He turned to Darsh. ¡°How¡¯d you afford that? Your village is poor as dirt.¡±
¡°Just happened to be wandering by when I heard a ruckus,¡± Vir said.
¡°That so?¡± the Chitran guard asked, eyeing up Vir. ¡°Badge?¡±
This was the moment Vir had dreaded.
Vir had asked Cirayus if he could obtain a Calling badge in advance, but each badge was engraved with the name of the bearer in a very specific, ornate way. Forging one was nearly impossible without an extreme level of skill. Being caught with a forgery was far, far worse than having none at all.
No, Vir would have to rely on every acting lesson he¡¯d learned in the Human Realm if he wanted a chance of bluffing his way past.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking? Since when did honorable Chitran warriors harass little kids?¡±
¡°Little kids who broke the law, showing their faces where Laborers aren''t allowed.¡± The guards all tensed. ¡°Now, I believe I asked for your badge...¡±
For going where they weren''t allowed? Vir thought incredulously. Even if it were the case, the guards'' punishment had been far too severe. No, they were enjoying this. Every last moment.
¡°Been gone for a spell,¡± Vir said, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Phantomblades and Ash Wolves took all of my belongings. You never know how it goes when you¡¯re fighting one of those. You understand, right? The Ashen Realm is a mean place, deeper in.¡±
The guards, who¡¯d been flustered and angry just moments prior, changed their attitude in an instant, though Vir wasn''t entirely sure to what.
Vir wasn''t yet familiar with their monkey-like expressions, which complicated his performance. Reading facial expressions was part and parcel of the actor¡¯s toolbox, and Vir hadn¡¯t learned what a monkey¡¯s expressions meant.
¡°You¡¯ve¡ fought in the Ashen Realm?¡± the guard asked. The suspicion in his tone was obvious, though there was something else, too. Wariness.
Good. I can use that.
Vir nodded slowly. ¡°Neel¡ªOf Ash.¡±
Well, Neel old buddy, I guess you¡¯re a demonic warrior of the Ash, now, Vir thought wryly.
¡°Of Ash?¡± the guard said doubtfully. ¡°You? You¡¯re what, not even forty years of age? Yet you claim to be of the Ash? You dare cast off your clan?¡±
¡°No such thing,¡± Vir said. ¡°I merely wish to show the extent of my accomplishments there. I entered the Ash as a Clan demon. I returned as someone more. My age should only prove my capabilities.¡±
Vir guessed the guard had misread his age by virtue of how slowly demons aged once they reached adulthood. That, and the chances of a teen becoming a Warrior of Ash were infinitesimal.
¡°I hope you don¡¯t expect us to believe your story on faith alone,¡± another guard said, sauntering up to Vir. His gear was a little nicer, and his helm had a red plume sticking up out of it.
¡°You¡¯re the leader?¡± Vir asked.
¡°That I am. And I¡¯m afraid we cannot let your claims stand. We require proof.¡±
Vir nearly groaned. He knew where this was going. ¡°A test, then?¡±
The monkey demon smiled. ¡°You see, we don¡¯t get nearly enough practice around these parts. And there¡¯s something about sparring that lacks¡ stakes, if you get my meaning? I imagine a mighty warrior of the Ash would give my men quite the challenge. Don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Vir said with a sigh.
¡°You won¡¯t fault us for going three-on-one against you, yes? Such numbers ought to be child¡¯s play for Warrior of Ash.¡±
Vir did his best not to roll his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said, then turned to Darsh and Hetal. ¡°You two better leave. No need for you to get caught up in this.¡±
¡°O-okay,¡± Hetal said but was interrupted by her brother.
¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Darsh exclaimed. ¡°And miss a fight between a Warrior of Ash and a bunch of Kothis? I¡¯d rather eat Ash¡¯va dung than miss this!¡±
The boy¡¯s colorful language prompted a chuckle out of Vir. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, ¡±but make sure you stay well away. I don¡¯t want to explain to your mother why either of you got hurt.¡±
Darth nodded vigorously, even as he stepped closer to Vir. His sister pulled him back, stopping only when they were a solid thirty paces away.
They weren¡¯t the only ones watching¡ªa throng of demons had gathered and now surrounded them, crowding in from all around the plaza.
Well, good thing I¡¯m in disguise, Vir thought. He really didn¡¯t want to be causing a scene so soon after entering the city, but there was little to be done about it now.
Besides, this¡¯ll be a good opportunity to see how demons fight.
Vir turned to the lead guard and gripped his katar. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if your unit¡¯s unfit to resume their stations after.¡±
The monkey grinned. ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±
Vir cracked his neck, returning the grin in full.
¡°It¡¯s your funeral.¡±
The monkey¡¯s smile dimmed slightly.
Hmm. This might actually be fun¡
251: Hope for the Lost
So, how should I play this? Vir thought, facing down the three Chitran guards. The captain was notably not taking part, choosing instead to oversee this duel. No doubt he expected this to be a beat-down.
Each fighter wore the same armor¡ªa small, tight gambeson cuirass under chainmail that covered their biceps and thighs, leaving their forearms and legs open.
Two wielded talwars and round dhol shields, while one wielded a poleaxe. Overall, a solid setup.
Vir wasn¡¯t about to let slip even the faintest hint that he was the Akh Nara. Which meant Dance of the Shadow Demon was off the table. Only abilities that were reasonably similar to tattoos were safe. Luckily, tattoos embodied abstract powers, and while some demons preferred to show off the tattoos on their bare bodies¡ªVir thought of Cirayus¡ªexhibiting body art didn¡¯t seem to be a core part of demonic culture.
Which meant Vir could get away with a lot, so long as he conserved his prana and fought efficiently.
Let¡¯s see how they fight first, Vir thought.
Though Vir had learned many lessons in the Ashen Realm, one reigned above them all. One¡¯s ability to safely and reliably defeat enemies hinged less on one¡¯s power and more on their understanding of the opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.
Yes, Vir had gained Prana Current and other boons, but his knowledge of Phantomblade weak spots gained from fighting dozens of battles¡ªeach time honing his tactics and timing¡ªthat was what let him annihilate those beasts.
The guards fanned out, with the shield-bearers attempting to flank him. It wasn¡¯t a bad strategy¡ªwhile they heckled him, the poleaxe wielder could sneak in strikes.
Vir, of course, didn¡¯t let them. He backed away and circled every time they tried, forcing them in front of him.
A shield-bearer made the first move, thrusting with his talwar. A probing attack to see how Vir would react.
He barely moved, twisting his arm just enough to allow the weapon to whizz by.
The monkey demon frowned, and Vir barely suppressed a smirk.
While Vir had avoided the attack, he couldn¡¯t blame his foe for mistaking it as a coincidence.
His partner attacked, and again, Vir barely avoided the blow. This time, it was accompanied by a sneaky attack from the poleaxe wielder.
Vir allowed himself to fall, avoiding it. Turning his momentum into a reverse somersault, Vir sprang back up to his feet a few paces away.
¡°Are you trying to hit me?¡± Vir goaded. ¡°Or was all that just for show?¡±
¡°You dare! I¡¯ll show you just¡ª¡±
¡°Stop,¡± the poleaxe wielder said, regarding Vir with a curious expression. ¡°So you¡¯re the real deal, then?¡±
¡°You finally believe me?¡±
¡°Warriors of the Ash are rare. You¡¯ll have to forgive us for doubting someone as young as yourself. Especially lacking a badge as you are.¡±
¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve proven myself¡¡± Vir said, hoping he might end the duel early. As much as testing his mettle tempted him, if he could bow out without causing any more of a scene, he intended to do exactly that.
¡°Go all out,¡± the captain ordered, dashing Vir¡¯s hopes.
Clearly, he had no intention of allowing this fight to end so soon.
Well, I tried.
Vir might not have known what spells the guards were about to cast, but the rapid accumulation of Fire and Shadow prana in their tattoos told him they were about to cast something, and that information was invaluable on its own.
Prana Current sped up, condensing the layer of Prana Armor against Vir¡¯s skin, though it wasn¡¯t quite dense enough to be visible.
While he didn¡¯t think their spells would break his barrier, to be safe, Vir Blinked just as the spells activated, dodging¡
Nothing?
Both guards'' tattoos flared, then vanished, expelling their prana, which dissipated into the air.
Huh?
Vir¡¯s surroundings erupted in fire, scorching him with searing heat.
He cursed. Prana Armor blocked prana and, to a lesser degree, helped defend against physical attacks. It did nothing to stop the heat. Or the smoke that immediately followed.
Vir went blind as the poisonous smoke stung his eyes and choked his breaths. Talwars and poleaxes sliced at him from every direction.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
A normal demon would¡¯ve been in a precarious position. Blinded, and with their body reacting violently to the smoke, they¡¯d be incredibly vulnerable.
Luckily for Vir, he didn¡¯t need eyes to see. And if they thought pain would cripple him, they were sorely mistaken. This level of discomfort was incomparable to getting gored by a Phantomblade or mauled by a Shredder.
Vir Blinked away, putting him just outside the range of the smoke. The Chits all had cloth tied around their monkey snouts, helping reduce the effects of the smoke, but it was obvious from their watering eyes that they, too, were dealing with its adverse effects.
Time to end this, Vir thought. The smoke worked both ways. It hid his opponents from him, but it also allowed him to strike with near impunity.
Or so he thought.
Vir popped up behind his nearest foe, but before he could slam the butt of his katar down on the back of the guard¡¯s neck, the Chitran whirled. Whether it was the monkey¡¯s superior hearing or some other ability, Vir couldn¡¯t know.
Before Vir could follow up, his foe unleashed an attack. Not anything physical, or even prana-based. A Chakra attack. One that targeted the mind.
A sense of crippling doom stopped his blade in its tracks. This Chitran¡¯s too strong! He¡¯ll annihilate me! I need to run!
A split-second later, Vir¡¯s Foundation Chakra opened, and the voices silenced. There was nothing to fear here. He was a Godhollow, and this monkey was a mere ant. A being incapable of anything more than climbing its branches.
Vir¡¯s katar sped up again, but the moment of pause had been enough. The monkey had slipped away.
It hardly mattered. Vir Blinked¡ right into the fleeing guard. The force of his body¡¯s impact slammed the monkey man to the ground¡ He didn¡¯t get back up.
The second guard fell before he knew what hit him. Vir had learned his lesson¡ªhe had to attack faster. Thankfully, with Haste, speed wasn¡¯t a problem. The ability rapidly depleted his internal prana reserves, but he¡¯d gotten proficient enough to turn it on and off at will. Similarly to how Cirayus manipulated the weight of his weapon with Balancer of Scales, Vir applied Haste right before his attack, super-accelerating his movement¡ to extreme effect.
The monkey man went tumbling. Were he a human, Vir would¡¯ve worried about breaking his neck. But these were demons. This level of damage was nothing for them.
The final poleaxe wielder had an incredible disadvantage here. His weapon allowed him impressive range, but the moment Vir closed to within the length of the poleaxe, that very range became his undoing. Vir threw an Empowered uppercut with so much force that the demon lifted right off his feet.
He never felt his body hit the ground¡ªthe demon was already unconscious by then.
When the cloud of smoke cleared and the gallery finally spotted Vir again, he was standing with three Chitran spread out on the surrounding ground.
¡°What¡ happened?¡± someone asked.
Vir didn¡¯t need to read expressions to know the guard captain was none too pleased. Darsh, on the other hand, had stars in his eyes.
¡°They¡¯re alive,¡± Vir said, hoping to avoid escalating the situation any further.
¡°You¡¯re going to have to come with us,¡± the captain replied, his voice barely containing his anger.
He¡¯d clearly intended the guards to be the ones giving the beat-down, not the other way around.
Even so, it seemed like an overreaction. Vir had proven himself, hadn''t he?
Oh, no.
It was only then that Vir understood the magnitude of his error. He hadn¡¯t just proven his skills. He¡¯d humiliated the guards in front of the entire city. A city that was still primarily composed of Gargans, who harbored no end of ill will toward the Chits.
Well, maybe this will drive more people toward the rebellion, Vir thought, somewhat regretful of his actions. Perhaps this little demonstration would gain him some points with that organization. Maybe some of them were watching?
¡°Look, you asked me to prove that I was of the Ash. I have, so I¡¯ll just be on my way now,¡± Vir said as he grabbed the rucksack he¡¯d left with Darsh.
¡°I don¡¯t think you understand,¡± the guard captain spat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking. You¡¯re under arrest for assault against Clan Chitran!¡±
Darsh¡¯s eyes flew wide while Vir barely suppressed a sigh. This was not how he envisioned his first day going. But what was he to do? Allow Darsh and Hetal to get beat up at the hands of these despots?
Then again, he wasn¡¯t ready to take on the entire clan. Not nearly. Not yet.
¡°I just beat down three of your guards. What makes you think you can force me to comply?¡± Vir said, stalling for time. ¡°Stop now before you embarrass yourself any further.¡±
Using Dance to slip away wasn¡¯t an option, but he should be able to lose them if he activated Haste and Leaped away. He still had plenty of prana left in his body after that fight. Enough where he was confident in his ability to outlast any pursuers. Especially since they didn¡¯t have the benefit of an internal prana reserve.
¡°If you fight us, or if you escape, well¡ we may just have to vent our misgivings on those two kids¡ª!?¡±
Vir had heard enough. He picked up Darsh and Hetal, one under each arm, and crouched, ready to Leap.
He figured they¡¯d threaten the kids, using them as blackmail. Against most demons, that might¡¯ve been an effective tactic. Against Vir? It was woefully insufficient; he just had to take them with him.
Prana surged into Vir leg¡¯s, but just before he activated the ability, a voice shouted out.
¡°What in the name of Adinat are you doing in my city!¡±
There was an aura to that voice that made Vir stop in his tracks.
He turned. A white-haired elderly woman stormed into the square, her hands on her hips. And she looked angry.
Though her body was withered and frail, her presence nearly matched Cirayus¡¯. She wore a red silk skirt that fell to her sandals and a matching red top with gold embroidery.
Her clothing screamed priest to Vir.
¡°Nothing, ma¡¯am,¡± the guard captain said immediately, snapping to attention. ¡°Just taking care of a troublemaker¡ª¡±
¡°You lit the plaza on fire, you oaf!¡±
¡°He¡ is of the Ash! We had to test him!¡±
¡°By threatening these children? Oh, believe me, I¡¯ve seen enough. If you hurt one hair on their heads, I¡¯ll have yours on a platter. Understood?¡±
¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am. Of course. We just¡ª¡±
¡°Shut up. And get out of my sight.¡±
The captain stared at her blankly.
¡°Today!¡± she roared, spittle flying onto the captain¡¯s face.
Shocked into action, the guards picked up their fallen comrades and hightailed it out of the plaza in a feat of extreme competency. Vir wondered how hard his fight might¡¯ve been if only they¡¯d as well as they ran.
¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am¡ª¡± Vir started, but was cut off.
¡°You!¡± she said, pointing at Vir. ¡°You come with me.¡±
Though there was no prana or chakra in her words, Vir felt like disobeying her would be the worst decision he could ever make.
Nonetheless, he wasn¡¯t about to follow some unknown woman.
¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, standing defiantly.
The woman cracked a smile, though there was no mirth in her eyes, making her look almost sadistic. ¡°They call me Greesha.¡±
Vir paled.
¡°And you, young lad, are in a lot of trouble.¡±
Oh, grak.
252: Seer of Prophecy
¡°Well?¡± Greesha said once they¡¯d arrived at her place of work. Resembling a miniature temple with pointed roofs, it was nestled in between other large, three-story structures. As if it¡¯d been there first, and everything else had been built around it.
The temple was in a far nicer part of town compared to where Vir had just been.
¡°Give me one reason I shouldn¡¯t have you thrown into jail. Entering my town and making a ruckus right away, hmm?¡±
Darsh and Hetal kept their heads bowed, avoiding eye contact. Vir suspected it had something to do with the badge adorned with a red crown that hung from Greesha¡¯s neck. A Chitran Ruler Calling badge.
¡°You¡¯re in charge of this city?¡± Vir asked, earning him a raised brow from the woman. She clearly wasn¡¯t used to people talking back to her.
¡°You¡¯re treading dangerous water, boy. Were I any other Ruler in the city, your head would¡¯ve been on a pike by now. Show some deference to your betters. Be grateful that I¡¯m willing to overlook this incident and run along. And be sure it doesn¡¯t happen again!¡±
Vir glowered at her. This was Greesha? The revered Seer? He wondered if Cirayus had lost his mind by speaking so highly of her. Or perhaps the years had changed her?
This didn¡¯t look at all like a woman worthy of Vir¡¯s respect.
¡°If you¡¯re expecting me to bow down and grovel because of that fancy badge you¡¯re wearing, think again.¡±
Darsh pulled at Vir¡¯s sleeve to get his attention. ¡°What are you doing!? She¡¯s a Ruler!¡± he whispered, his eyes wide. Beside him Hetal, averted her eyes, looking like she wanted to shrivel up.
Vir exhaled. ¡°Look, these kids have nothing to do with me. Why don¡¯t you let them go?¡±
Greesha swept her dominating gaze across the children. Vir could almost feel them withering under the power of those eyes.
¡°Fine. But don¡¯t cause any more trouble, you hear?¡± Greesha said, addressing the children. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll feed you to the wolves.¡±
¡°Understood, ma¡¯am! It was an honest mistake. We¡¯ll see to our business and head right back!¡±
The siblings darted for the exit, but Darsh paused, giving Vir a conflicted look.
Vir chuckled. ¡°I can handle myself. Get home safe, yeah?¡±
¡°T-thanks. And, uh. Your fight. It was seric!¡±
Blushing, Darsh grabbed his sister and disappeared out the door.
¡°So?¡± Greesha said the moment they¡¯d left. ¡°Mind telling me who you are and what you¡¯re doing in this city?¡±
Vir narrowed his eyes. ¡°As I said, Vaak¡ªof Ash. I¡¯ve been training there for years.¡±
¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt it. I saw you fight. You¡¯re strong, clearly.¡±
¡°Then, what do you¡ª¡±
¡°You waltz in here showing no decorum. No respect for my badge. You act as though you own this place. I must say, it¡¯s almost refreshing.¡±
Refreshing?
¡°So the way I see it, either you¡¯re someone important in disguise¡ Or you¡¯re just a chal. Well?¡±
Vir regarded her evenly. ¡°The Callings are supposed to be equal, are they not?¡±
Greesha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Which rock have you been living under¡ªUnless. Oh no. You¡¯re with the ones protesting the Callings, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Vir was unaware there even was a faction looking to overthrow the Calling System. Useful information he filed away for later.
¡°Not quite.¡±
It was time to drop the ruse. He¡¯d wanted to scope Greesha out, to get a feel for her character. If he was honest, he didn¡¯t like what he saw, but Cirayus had told him she would be a helpful ally. As he was, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to pick who he worked with. He needed help if he was to learn the lay of the land.
¡°I come on behalf of a mutual friend,¡± he started, watching the woman for any changes in expression.
The woman¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, try harder. I haven¡¯t¡ª¡±
¡°Cirayus the Ravager. Does that name ring any bells?¡±
Greesha¡¯s expression changed so rapidly, Vir struggled to keep up. First, confusion flitted across her face, before recognition. Then shock, followed finally by something he didn¡¯t expect. Fear.
¡°Impossible.¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°Very possible,¡± Vir fired back.
¡°Then,¡± she whispered. ¡°You are¡¡±
Vir nodded.
¡°Can-can I see?¡±
Vir paused, looked around, and finding no one within range of Prana Vision¡ªno spies who might be listening through walls¡ªVir pulled down his cuirass and undid his undershirt, allowing Greesha a glimpse of his tattoo.
¡°For the first time in a very long time, I admit I¡¯m at a loss for words,¡± Greesha said after staring for several moments. Long after Vir had fastened his armor back on. ¡°Then your red skin¡¡±
¡°A disguise. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand my need for excess caution. Even revealing this much to you is an act of faith on my part.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. Just, your disguise is¡ Well, impressive.¡±
Greesha chuckled, and the tension seemed to bleed out of her.
Vir hesitated. ¡°You were expecting me, right?¡±
¡°Well, expecting is a rather strong word. Until now, I did not know whether what I experienced was a vision, or simply a dream.¡±
Vir¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°You were¡ sucked away. To someplace else, right? Or your soul was, rather?¡±
¡°Cirayus told you, did he? Where is he?¡±
¡°Attending to some business. Finding allies in Clan Baira,¡± Vir replied, but his mind was elsewhere. Greesha¡¯s soul had been pulled away. Just like Maiya¡¯s. Vir couldn¡¯t be sure without having seen Greesha¡¯s detached soul form, but it certainly sounded like the same thing that had happened to Maiya.
Why Greesha remembered and Maiya didn¡¯t, Vir couldn¡¯t say. Perhaps Greesha¡¯s experience was less traumatic? Who knew what having one¡¯s soul sucked into an orb did to a person.
Vir allowed the revelation to wash over him. It was all real. Maiya really was there, wasn¡¯t she?
He bit his lip. This meant he¡¯d have to come clean and tell Maiya about it. This was something that directly impacted her. She had a right to know. She¡¯d saved him, after all. The least he could do was fill the gaps in her memory.
¡°Are you¡ alright?¡± Greesha asked, though her hard edge had softened a bit. Vir saw some of that fear return. ¡°I, er¡ to be honest, I¡¯m rightly unsure how to address you, Akh Nara.¡±
Greesha whispered the title, almost reverently.
Vir waved away her concern, surprised to find her fretting over something so trivial.
¡°Continue as you are. My cover cannot be compromised. Which is why I need your help. Cirayus said I could trust you, and I trust Cirayus.¡±
There was so much Vir wanted to talk about. Even now, the blood boiled just beneath his skin. This was the demon who¡¯d prophesied his birth. Who¡¯d caused the death of his mother, father, and thousands of his clan. He wanted to yell at the woman. To tell her she should¡¯ve known what it would mean to reveal her prophecy to the world. That Vir never wanted this burden. That he¡¯d have given it all up just to have a happy life with his parents.
He said none of those things. For while he might¡¯ve hated her, he¡¯d deal with it. Because right now, Greesha was indispensable for him. And there were more important things than being angry at an old woman.
¡°You can,¡± she replied confidently.
¡°There is much I don¡¯t know about the Demon Realm,¡± Vir said. ¡°About Samar Patag. And¡ my people. How many are left? Do they survive?¡±
Greesha looked off into the distance. She said nothing for a moment, then two. When Vir thought she¡¯d forgotten him entirely, she finally spoke.
¡°The war was not easy for any of us. But yes. They do. We live on. Mostly, anyway. Though what we currently have here is¡ well, you ought to be the one to judge for yourself.¡±
¡°Where should I begin?¡±
Greesha rubbed her chin in thought. ¡°For one, you¡¯ll be needing a Chitran Calling badge. Warrior, preferably. I can arrange this, though it may take a day or two.¡±
¡°You can make them so easily?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Not easily, no. I¡¯d be pulling many strings. I don¡¯t do this for just anyone. But, well¡ your existence is critical to the future of this realm¡ and I owe a great debt to your family,¡± she added softly, looking into the distance, across space and time.
Is that¡ remorse in her voice?
So what if it was, though? Her feelings wouldn¡¯t change the past. Rather than dive into an argument that would likely end in a shouting match, Vir took a deep breath and kept the conversation on topic.
There would be time for such chats later.
¡°They¡ really aren¡¯t equal, are they?¡± Vir asked. ¡°The Callings¡¡±
The old woman chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder you were so rude before. Is that what Cirayus told you?¡±
Vir shrugged. ¡°He said I should see with my own eyes.¡±
¡°Of course he did,¡± Greesha snorted. ¡°Typical Cirayus. The answer should be obvious, yes?¡±
Vir nodded slowly. ¡°Equal in theory, but in practice¡¡±
¡°The Rulers hold all the power, kept in check only by the greater number of Warriors. As for the Laborers, they¡¯re the least respected. They can influence the others if they all band together, but that never happens. As for the Outcasts, well¡¡±
¡°Right. In that case, can you make me a few different badges under different names?¡±
Greesha frowned. ¡°Granting one Warrior badge is within my means. Several, however¡¡±
¡°No, one Warrior badge is enough. Give me Laborer and Outcast Callings.¡±
¡°Outcast? Why would you¡ª¡± she paused, appraising Vir. ¡°You are serious about this?¡±
¡°Yes. If I¡¯m going to get to know my people, I need to live as they live. I need to see the worst side of this city.¡±
¡°Very well,¡± Greesha replied. ¡°Far less scrutiny for those badges. Brace yourself. You will not like what you see.¡±
¡°Thanks, but I can handle myself. I¡¯ll also need to hook up with the Rebellion.¡±
Greesha drew a short breath. Nearly imperceptible, but Vir caught it.
¡°Would that¡ be a bad idea?¡±
¡°Perceptive, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greesha said, looking impressed. ¡°The Rebellion is¡ perhaps not what you think they are.¡±
¡°Meaning?¡±
¡°Just don¡¯t go revealing your true identity to them anytime soon. You¡ may not appreciate the results. Or their ways, for that matter.¡±
Ah.
¡°They blame me for what happened,¡± Vir said.
¡°Some do. Worse¡ªthey¡¯re borderline fanatics. Times were¡ rough, after the fall. I myself nearly didn¡¯t make it. Managed to establish a footing here thanks to my powers as a Seer. Most of what I do is keep those hooligans in check. They¡¯re just prana bombs waiting to go off, if you ask me. Always on the cusp of ruining what little we have. You¡¯ll find in them at best, a challenge, and at worst, an enemy.¡±
Vir¡¯s hopes for swooping in and organizing those demons began to crumble before his eyes.
¡°Can you put me in touch?¡± Vir asked.
Greesha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯d do more harm than good, I¡¯m afraid. My reputation with them is less than pleasant. Better to get noticed by them on your own, if that¡¯s your wish. Make a name for yourself. They¡¯re like hounds; they simply can¡¯t resist the scent of fresh blood.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Vir said, understanding that this was going to be a longer road than he thought. ¡°Is there hope?¡± he asked at last.
Greesha smiled sadly. ¡°There was, at the beginning. It was a chal¡¯s hope, but the spark was there. Gargans fought back. There¡¯s only so many times you can fail before you get some sense knocked into you. Especially when failure means death. Or worse. Without a leader to rally behind, without resources and allies¡ We never stood a chance. So, you ask, is there hope?¡±
Greesha stared earnestly into Vir¡¯s eyes.
¡°There wasn¡¯t before. There is now.¡±
253: The Fable
Vir left Greesha¡¯s temple with a torrent of emotions welling inside him. There had been so much more to say, but the time wasn¡¯t right. Vir hadn¡¯t even broached the topic of Greesha¡¯s prophecy of his birth and wasn¡¯t sure when he would. He was afraid that if he had, he couldn¡¯t have restrained his pent-up anger.
And so he¡¯d forced it down. Right now, he simply couldn¡¯t afford to lose even a single ally.
Vir crossed the streets, passing by Kothis, red demons, and bandies with his Chitran Laborer Calling badge slung around his neck. There was another in his bag, with a different name and Calling.
He¡¯d altered his makeup and now bore the face of a red demon. Similar to the previous one, yet different enough not to be mistaken¡ªthis way, he had a couple of legitimate identities he could shift between as needed. Greesha¡¯s pull was real¡ªshe¡¯d had the badges made in just moments, instructing Vir to seek a woman named Janani.
Vir wasn¡¯t really sure what he ought to be doing. For the first time in as long as he could remember, he had no concrete goal, other than the vague desire to grow closer to the Gargans living in Samar Patag. He hoped this Janani might give him a bit of direction.
A black blur in the corner of Vir¡¯s vision interrupted his thoughts.
About time¡
Shan was waiting for Vir on a rooftop. The pointed cones of the buildings made for awkward footing, but they also perfectly hid anyone who managed it.
¡°About time you showed up,¡± Vir said, kneeling and stroking the Ash Wolf¡¯s jet-black fur. It¡¯d taken the better part of a year for the animal to open up to pets, and Vir considered it a hard-fought perk. He was willing to bet that for most people, petting an Ash Wolf was the last thing they ever pet.
¡°Bet you were out exploring the city, weren¡¯t you? Find anything good?¡±
Shan snorted.
¡°No? Well, I¡¯m gonna need you to keep doing your own thing for now, alright? I might be able to disguise myself, but you stick out like a sore thumb.¡±
Shan bared his teeth and growled.
¡°Hey, you know it¡¯s true! How many other wolves like yourself have you seen around here?¡±
Grumbling, Shan started licking his paw.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know me¡ªgetting into trouble¡¯s what I do. When that happens, you can go wild, alright? Just stay close, in case I need you.¡±
Shan gruffed at Vir and threw him a look of what Vir swore was concern before bounding off.
¡°Would it kill that wolf to roll over for some belly rubs from time to time?¡± Vir muttered, sighing.
¡°Through the merchant district, near the northern wall. In the depths of the slums. When the surroundings have gone from bad to worse, you¡¯ll find the orphanage.¡±
Those had been Greesha¡¯s instructions to Vir. He¡¯d dreaded that he¡¯d find Janani in the same sort of squalid neighborhood where he¡¯d first entered the city.
It wasn¡¯t the same neighborhood. But it was just as bad.
The people living here were just a few steps away from death. Some were dead, as Prana Vision revealed.
Vir had only just purged the depressing sight from his mind, and now he was forced to confront it yet again.
The only silver lining was how the slums were contained within the city walls, offering them protection from the elements and animals, unlike Daha. Though, Vir doubted it was out of consideration for the slum dwellers¡¯ well-being.
It was the voices of children playing that helped Vir find the building¡ªa two-story affair that was on the verge of falling apart.
The demon children all ran around barefoot, as was the norm for most of the denizens of this part of town.
¡°Come quick, you¡¯ll miss it!¡± a girl squealed, rushing back into the orphanage. Her friends followed, pouring into the building.
Vir edged closer and peeked through the open doorway. Thirty children packed tightly into the room, which, despite its tall ceiling, was actually quite small. Janani had likely repurposed whatever building she could find.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
¡°Tell us that one again, Janani!¡± a boy said.
¡°Yeah! That one!¡±
¡°Again? I just told it yesterday!¡± The red demon with long black hair¡ªJanani¡ªsaid. She stood at a lectern at the end of the room and was the only adult around.
Vir crossed his arms and leaned against the doorway, wondering just what tale was about to be told.
The chorus of kids¡¯ voices crescendoed until Janani threw her hands up in defeat.
¡°Fine, fine! Settle down! Quiet! I swear¡¡± Janani shook her head, smiling wryly.
The din died down as the kids hushed each other. Even Vir was growing excited. If they liked it this much, surely the tale couldn¡¯t be all that bad?
¡°C¡¯mon! Tell us!¡±
¡°Alright already! This¡ is a story from before you were born. Of a time when a great Lord ruled our¡ªsorry, the Garga¡ªclan.¡±
Interesting, Vir thought, leaning in. Maybe I¡¯ll learn a bit about the clan¡¯s history.
¡°Our clan! Our clan! Our Clan!¡± the children chanted, prompting Janani to look warily around.
Her eyes landed on Vir, who smiled back, but Janani frowned in suspicion.
¡°I¡ I, er¡¡± Janni looked nervously between Vir and the kids, some of whom turned to stare up at him.
Understanding what was happening, Vir held up Greesha¡¯s emblem.
Janani mouthed an ¡®O¡¯ in recognition, and the tension left her.
¡°C¡¯mon, Janani! Why did you stop? Tell us how great Samar Patag was!¡±
¡°Yeah! Tell us!¡±
¡°You lot already know the story! Why don¡¯t you narrate it, instead?¡± Janani snapped, but there was a happiness to her expression she couldn¡¯t quite mask.
¡°Nooooo! We want to hear it from you!¡±
Janani cleared her throat. ¡°Then no interruptions. Promise?¡±
¡°Promise!¡±
Janani nodded approvingly. ¡°Very well. Samar Patag was a great city back then. Prosperous and rich. Nothing like today. The streets were clean, and not a single demon ever felt the grasp of hunger.¡±
The kids stole glances at each other, their eyes sparkling.
¡°Not that there weren¡¯t problems. There were, of course. Life was still hard for many. But the people were happy and everyone was treated fairly.¡±
¡°You were there, right Janani?¡± A boy shouted enthusiastically.
¡°Yes, Bolin. I was a teacher. I taught in a school with many dozens of students. And did you know?¡±
¡°Know what?¡± the boy asked.
¡°Not one of them interrupted me when I talked,¡± she said, giving him a stern look.
Bolin bowed his head sheepishly.
¡°One day,¡± Janai continued, ¡°a great seer made a prophecy.¡±
¡°Old lady Greesha!¡± a girl cried out, before clasping her hands over her mouth, looking profoundly guilty.
¡°Yes, Ekta,¡± Janani said, her brow twitching. ¡°The wise Greesha proclaimed the reincarnation of the fabled Akh Nara, whose birth would usher in an era of greatness for all of demonkind.¡±
Vir¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When Janani had mentioned a seer, he¡¯d immediately suspected.
This wasn¡¯t just any story. It was his story¡ and that terrified him. These kids had heard the tale perhaps dozens of times. What did they think of him? Of the war? Did they hate him? And what of Janani? She¡¯d lived through that dark time herself. There wasn¡¯t a chance in the Ash that she¡¯d emerged unscathed.
Bracing himself, Vir resolved to soak up every word.
The children whispered excitedly, and Vir heard Akh Nara mentioned over and over. Vir scanned their faces, but he didn¡¯t see even a hint of resentment. Only hope. And awe.
¡°However!¡± Janani shouted, silencing the whispering children. ¡°The prophecy had a dire condition. The baby would have to be born within Hara Chakai¡ªwithin the Ashen Realm itself.¡±
¡°What happened then, Janani?¡± a girl asked.
¡°King Maion bravely took the pregnant Queen Shari and marched into the Ash with Cirayus, his loyal friend.¡±
¡°The Ravager!¡± Bolin shouted.
¡°Indeed. They were accompanied by their entire royal retinue. The strongest Gargan warriors protected them. Yet the journey was an arduous one. The beasts they fought were unimaginable. Terrors beyond anything you lot can imagine!¡±
The children were silent now, as if holding their breaths. Vir could almost feel their fear. Fear of the unknown. Of horrific beasts stalking the Ash.
They aren¡¯t wrong to fear.
¡°And yet, they persisted. They prevailed! And the young Akh Nara was born! True to the Seer¡¯s prophecy, the baby bore the tattoo of his predecessors, proving that¡ª¡±
¡°What happened to the Akh Nara, Janani?¡± Bolin shouted but was silenced by Janani¡¯s angry rebuke.
¡°Bolin!¡±
¡°S-sorry!¡±
¡°No one knows,¡± Janani replied wistfully. ¡°Some say he disappeared into the Ash, where he lives to this day. Others say that Chitran killed him when they sacked Samar Patag.¡±
¡°W-what do you think?¡± Ekta asked.
¡°Me? I¡¡± she paused, and Vir leaned forward unconsciously.
¡°I believe he¡¯s alive, somewhere,¡± Janani said softly. ¡°Waiting for the right moment to reveal himself. Biding his time to take revenge on those who¡¯ve taken everything from us. I believe¡ I hope¡ that someday, he will return.¡±
¡°When he does, will we get new clothes?¡± another girl asked. ¡°I want shoes! Will he give us shoes?¡±
Janani smiled gently. ¡°When he returns, Hiya, you shall have all the shoes you could ever want.¡±
The room burst into joyous hoots and yells.
Vir backed away, his knees unsteady.
This, more than anything Cirayus had ever divulged about his past, hit hardest. It was one thing to be aware of the expectations of strangers. Faceless masses, realms apart.
It was another entirely to witness a room full of children cheering. Rooting. For him. For the hope of a brighter future.
Vir¡¯s heart pumped madly, but what he felt was not excitement, nor even the hope for which these children so desperately yearned.
It was guilt. Guilt over being so late. Guilt that he couldn¡¯t possibly live up to their expectations.
Vir made to leave.
¡°Ah, look!¡± Janani said. ¡°It appears we have a visitor!¡±
Every eye in the room in the eye locked onto him. Vir¡¯s legs nearly buckled. His instincts, honed to perfection in the Ash, told him to run. To flee. To sink into the shadows. Anything to avoid facing the weight of those faces.
But Vir did not run. He hadn¡¯t come this far, only to cower. He hadn¡¯t risked his life over and over in the Ash, nearly dying, to hide.
It didn¡¯t matter if the burden of responsibility weighed as much as a Godhollow. Too many had sacrificed too much for him. For the hope he represented. He couldn¡¯t leave. He didn¡¯t want to.
Vir turned and he mustered his friendliest smile.
254: The Orphanage
¡°That will be all for the day,¡± Janani announced. ¡°Class is dismissed!¡±
A round of aww¡¯s and no fair¡¯s resounded through the room.
Some of the children rushed out of the room, talking animatedly. Others stayed, clustering into groups and stealing glances at Vir. There was little doubt that he¡¯d be the talk of the orphanage for a good while.
¡°May¡ I help you?¡± Janani asked hesitantly. There was fear in her expression and mannerism, as if Vir might¡¯ve been there to spy on her. Greesha¡¯s badge had assuaged her fears enough for her to divulge her tale¡ªsomething Vir suspected the Chitran authorities would not take kindly¡ªbut it was clear she didn¡¯t trust him completely yet.
¡°Greesha sent me here. I¡¯d¡ er, I¡¯d like to spend some time with you and the orphanage if that¡¯s alright.¡±
¡°I¡ see,¡± Janani said, obviously confused. ¡°Greesha sent you, did she?¡±
¡°Look, I¡¯m no one you need to be suspicious of. I¡ Let¡¯s just say that, like you, I have no love for the Chits.¡±
Janani¡¯s eyes widened, and she mouthed an ¡®O¡¯.
¡°Please, come in!¡± she said. ¡°This is no place to talk.¡±
Vir stepped into the orphanage, following her into a tiny room attached to the cramped teaching hall.
A small bed sat tucked into a corner, while what looked to be a rudimentary kitchen dominated most of one of the walls. Her living quarters.
¡°It¡¯s where I cook for the orphanage,¡± Janani said, seeing Vir¡¯s gaze. ¡°Not the most lavish space, I¡¯m afraid, but it suffices.¡±
¡°Not at all,¡± Vir said. ¡°I¡¯m amazed you¡¯re able to cook for all those kids here. It¡ can¡¯t be easy.¡±
Vir couldn¡¯t even guess where she laid out all the food for the kids with such limited counter space.
She must use the floor¡
¡°It can be difficult at times, but it isn¡¯t our place to complain. Not when the Outcasts have it so much worse. I must apologize for my earlier caution. We don¡¯t get many visitors here, and when we do, usually not for anything good. Tea?¡± she asked.
Vir agreed, sitting at the small table.
¡°How did, uh¡ how¡¯d you come to run the orphanage?¡± Vir asked. Janani had mentioned in her tale that she¡¯d once been a teacher before the fall of the Garga, but teaching a class and running an orphanage were different beasts entirely.
¡°Many parents perished during the war. There was a dire need to feed, clothe, and shelter the family they¡¯d left behind. I started with a relative of my own. A nephew.¡±
Janani prepared the tea with the refined motions of an expert. From her movements, Vir suspected she was well-raised. Demonkind didn¡¯t have Sawai aristocracy as the humans did, but Vir wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she was high up in the Laborer Calling world.
¡°And well, I couldn¡¯t very well leave kids wandering out in the street, could I?¡±
¡°That¡¯s incredibly noble of you,¡± Vir said, thinking that many would do exactly that, passing it off as someone else¡¯s problem.
Janani shrugged. ¡°I admit, it helps me sleep at night. For every child I help, I am sure three others go hungry. But alas, I can only do what I can with the means I have.¡±
Her words were filled with regret.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vir said, earning him a look of bemusement from the woman.
¡°What for? Not like you caused it!¡± she said, setting down the mugs and taking a seat across from Vir.
Vir could only smile wryly in response.
¡°Not all the children lost their parents directly from the war, though,¡± Janani continued. ¡°Some were executed long after it ended. Others were worked to death by the Chitrans. There are always more children becoming orphans these days.¡±
¡°What did they do to deserve execution?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Oh, the Chits always have their reasons. Few legitimate. Always looking for an excuse to demote Gargans into Outcasts. Those saddled with the Outcast Calling have little hope. The best they can do is beg and pray they¡¯re not beaten. Some tried to seek a better life for their children by working jobs not¡ suitable for their Calling. It didn¡¯t end well.¡±
¡°Are there many Outcasts?¡± Vir asked, somberly sipping his aromatic tea. Vir was sure the leaves she must¡¯ve used couldn¡¯t have been anything expensive, which spoke to her prodigious skill. Given the gravity of their conversation, however, he found it difficult to appreciate.
¡°More than there ought to be, which in my mind is zero. It was zero, before... But I can¡¯t say that life as a Laborer Calling is much better.¡±
Vir frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been away from Samar Patag, training in the Ash. Most Gargans are now Chitran Laborers, aren¡¯t they? Can¡¯t the Laborers change their Calling or shift to a different specialization within their Calling?¡±
¡°You truly know nothing of our situation, do you?¡± Janani asked incredulously. ¡°Only the Kothis¡ªthe true Chitran¡ªhave that luxury. Gargans are locked into their Calling, and their children are doomed to inherit that restriction.¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°That must be difficult,¡± Vir said. ¡°Still, weren¡¯t most of you Laborers before the fall? What¡¯s the difference?¡±
¡°We¡¯re Laborers in name only,¡± Janani said, laughing sadly. ¡°In reality, we¡¯re stuck. We pay higher taxes than the Chitrans do and we¡¯re banned from any opportunity to make better lives for ourselves.¡±
Vir ground his teeth. ¡°Then the Warrior and Ruler Callings¡¡±
¡°Forget it. No Gargan will ever rise to those stations while the Chitran are in power.¡±
¡°Then why stay?¡± Vir asked, his desperation growing. ¡°Your situation here sounds little better than imprisonment.¡±
¡°It sure sounds that way, doesn¡¯t it? A brave few attempt to leave the city each year. Some make it, but most are captured and tortured. Then they are publicly executed.¡±
¡°You¡¯re¡ not allowed to leave? For any reason?¡±
¡°Not without explicit Chitran Ruler permission.¡±
Vir revised his earlier opinion. This wasn¡¯t like imprisonment. The Gargans were imprisoned.
A girl barged through the room and came running up to him, interrupting their conversation. Her face was an expression of excitement mixed with a hint of fear.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vir asked.
¡°O-oh, nothing,¡± she replied bashfully. ¡°H-Hey mister! Do you wanna come and play with us?¡±
¡°Hiya!¡± Janani scolded. ¡°Where are your manners? And can¡¯t you see he¡¯s an adult? Don¡¯t bother us. He¡¯s too old to play with you, and we were just in the middle of a discussion.¡±
¡°O-oh,¡± Hiya said, looking utterly crestfallen. She looked as though she¡¯d break down sobbing right then and there.
¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Vir said. ¡°I, uh¡ I know it¡¯s a burden, but would you mind if I stayed here for the time being?¡± Vir said. ¡°I¡¯ll earn my keep, and then some.¡±
¡°Can he stay, Janani?¡± Hiya asked, bouncing with excitement. ¡°Can he stay? Please?¡±
¡°I assumed he would,¡± Janani said, smiling at the girl¡¯s antics. ¡°There is no issue at all. If you are a friend of Greesha¡¯s, you are our friend as well. Please, stay as long as you wish. And, well, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know the kids if you are.¡±
¡°Yayyyy!¡± Hiya cheered, grabbing Vir¡¯s hand and pulling him away.
¡°But before you do,¡± Janani said, ¡°I¡¯d recommend changing into more suitable clothing. It¡¯s a wonder you haven¡¯t been found out already.¡±
Vir looked himself over and realized she was right. Seric armor was no outfit for a Laborer Class Calling. Let alone for a Gargan indoctrinated Laborer. While he¡¯d hidden it under his robe, it was obvious to anyone that he was wearing armor.
¡°Right.¡± He turned to Hiya. ¡°Just gimme a sec, alright?¡±
¡°Alright!¡± the girl replied, giggling.
Vir¡¯s new home was more of a closet with the barest, thinnest bed of straw he¡¯d ever laid eyes on. It was attached to the other end of the classroom hall and had been intended as a utility closet. Filled with mops, brooms, and other cleaning paraphernalia, it was hardly fit for habitation. Nevertheless, it was a roof over his head, and it was safe. Vir would have given anything for such security in the Ash.
Shedding his armor didn¡¯t mean giving up his weapons. While Vir was confident in his skills, he¡¯d be a fool to leave his Artifact chakram lying around. It hung off his back, hidden safely under the robe along with his katar.
¡°Lead the way,¡± he said after he¡¯d finished removing his armor. His old robe, having weathered the Ash, blended perfectly with the rags everyone else wore.
The girl grabbed his hand and showed him to the playground where her friends were at. The ¡®playground¡¯ appeared to have once been a garden attached to the building. It¡¯d long since been neglected and overrun with weeds, but the children¡¯s continuous romping had flattened it into an ideal play area.
¡°What do you think, Neel?¡± Bolin asked. Neel was, once again, one of the several aliases Vir had chosen. He¡¯d thought long and hard about his fake identities, discussing it at length with Cirayus while in the Ash. Unlike the Human Realm, his goal wasn¡¯t simply to remain hidden.
Vir wanted to create a name for himself. That way, when he did finally reveal his identity to the world, they¡¯d recognize¡ªand hopefully respect¡ªhis prior actions. Doing so would build trust with the clans.
It was also dangerous. It was one thing to stay completely hidden, and another entirely to build a reputation while keeping his true identity hidden.
Neel was the anonymous name. Vaak was the name Demonkind would come to respect, trust, and fear. Or so he hoped.
¡°It¡¯s very nice, Bolin,¡± Vir replied, scanning the junkyard. The children had taken refuse and turned it into castles and other structures to roleplay with.
The sight was a tragedy. Each and every boy and girl was skinny to the point of emaciation. All barefoot. Their clothes were rags, and none fit. Most were covered in tears.
These were the children Janani was able to help. What of all those who had to fend for themselves? How many starved? How many had perished in some back alley, neglected and forgotten? How many elderly? How many women?
Vir supposed the only blessing was Samar Patag¡¯s temperate climate. Snow was nonexistent here, and while the temperature decreased in winter, with the sun dipping even lower on the horizon, there was little risk of freezing to death.
¡°C¡¯mon, Neel! Let¡¯s play tag! You¡¯re it!¡±
They began to run circles around Vir, who pretended to be unable to catch them.
¡°Ack! Got me again!¡± Vir said, prompting a fit of giggles from the kids.
¡°You¡¯re pretty bad at this, aren¡¯t you Neel?¡± Hiya said, laughing.
Vir smiled. ¡°I suppose I am.¡±
Even suppressing his powers, as strengthened as his body was, he could¡¯ve grabbed them blindfolded in seconds.
Still, as the Akh Nara, he had his reputation to uphold. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to lose so easily to a bunch of kids. After allowing them to become supremely confident in their victory, Vir turned the tables, catching them one by one.
Bolin and Ekta flopped onto the ground, exhausted.
¡°Liar! You weren¡¯t bad at all! You were just pretending!¡±
¡°Actually, I just had some great teachers to show me how to play,¡± Vir said innocently.
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s because of us that you got so good! Heheh.¡±
¡°Y¡¯know? I feel like you could be our friend, Neel! I dunno why.¡±
¡°Because he¡¯s not a stuffy old adult!¡± another child said.
¡°Yeah! How old are you, Neel?¡±
Vir took a moment to respond.
¡°Seventeen,¡± he said. He was about to say sixteen, but seventeen was more accurate. Though less than a year had passed outside the Ash, he¡¯d spent two years of his life in that desolate place.
¡°I¡¯m nine!¡± Hiya said, raising her hand straight up. ¡°You¡¯re old!¡±
¡°I¡¯m twelve,¡± Bolin said. ¡°Seventeen¡¯s not that much older, is it?¡±
It really wasn¡¯t. Vir would¡¯ve been five when Bolin was born.
Despite that, Vir felt well into his twenties. There was all the knowledge he¡¯d gained from his predecessors, of course, but he also felt like he¡¯d lived more in the three years since leaving Brij than he had his whole life before then. In all honesty, he related more to Janani¡ªa woman in her thirties¡ªfar more than he did to these children.
¡°Eh. I still think you can be our friend,¡± Ekta said, holding out her pinky. ¡°I¡¯ll make an exceptation. Just this once.¡±
¡°Exception, Ekta," Bolin corrected. ¡°But I agree.¡±
The others thought hard for a long moment, rubbing their chins. After what looked like a period of intense deliberation, they finally agreed.
Vir did his best not to laugh as he pinky-shaked with each of them.
I really hope no one saw that, Vir thought with embarrassment.
¡°So? What should we play next?¡± Hiya asked.
¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Bolin replied.
¡°I have an idea!¡± a new voice said. It was deeper and older, though not yet that of an adult.
A teenage boy turned the corner. Five of his friends followed, menacingly twirling wooden planks like makeshift bats.
Their sinister grins said it all.
¡°How about¡ punching bag?¡± the boy said with a vicious grin.
255: Demon God Vaak
Bolin moved forward, bravely shielding the other children from Svar and his gang. As the oldest, he wore the shoes of the orphans¡¯ leader, and in Vir¡¯s eyes, he filled them well.
A few other boys and a couple of girls crowded around him, facing off against the bullies. The orphans had the advantage of numbers, but Svar¡¯s gang were older than them, and most wielded rudimentary weapons.
¡°Go away, Svar,¡± Bolin said. ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here.¡±
Svar raised a brow. ¡°Not welcome?¡± His grin widened to theatrical proportions. ¡°Not welcome, you say? Since when did we need permission to be here?¡±
The bully kicked over a pile of refuse the orphans had fashioned into a castle. It came tumbling down.
¡°All I see here is a garbage dump.¡±
It seemed to Vir that no matter the realm, no matter the race, bullies were universal. What angered him most was how Svar and his lackeys were red demons, just like the orphans. Not Kothis¡ªthe race of monkey people the Chitrans belonged to. They were Gargans. His people.
Why were they squabbling amongst themselves when there was a far greater enemy? It was all so stupid. So frustrating.
¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Ekta whispered, pinching Vir¡¯s robe as he was about to intervene. ¡°It¡¯ll only make things worse next time.¡±
¡°Punching bag! Punching bag! Punching bag!¡± Svar and his goons chanted.
Vir stopped. Ekta was right. As much as bullying made his blood boil, he knew firsthand how this worked. Unless the bullies were thoroughly beaten down and broken, they¡¯d return with a vengeance when Vir wasn¡¯t around. In their eyes, they were the victims, not Bolin.
Nevertheless, he hadn¡¯t gained all this power just to stand by and witness tragedies unfold before his eyes. He had other, better, means now.
Feigning irritation, Vir huffed off and turned a corner.
He did his best to ignore Ekta¡¯s heartbroken expression.
I shouldn¡¯t have stopped him, Ekta thought, biting her lip. He¡¯s older than us. He¡¯s strong!
It was the way he moved. The way he spoke. His¡ confidence. Like nothing could ever pose a threat to him. Like the very idea was laughable. He wasn¡¯t built the same as them.
Ekta knew he could¡¯ve stopped the beating Bolin was about to get.
What good would it do? They¡¯ll just double his beating next time. They might even hurt others.
There was no winning against Svar and his gang. Not when his father was as powerful as he was.
Ekta felt a pang of envy. If she had a family¡ªlet alone one so close to the Chits¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be bullying orphans. She¡¯d¡ She¡¯d help everyone! She¡¯d give them food and shoes!
Not Svar. That boy was more than happy to ruin their lives. And his status was like an iron shield. Nobody could touch him.
Svar threw his first punch, as he always did. Ekta averted her eyes.
All of this had happened before. She knew how it¡¯d go. Svar was big for his age, but his strikes were even nastier. They were augmented by a tattoo. Aspect of the Stone Sentinel. It gave his fists the weight of stone, and Bolin never emerged from the beatings without a few broken teeth or bones.
He couldn¡¯t give in too easily, either. He¡¯d tried that in the past. Svar just picked someone else. He kept going until he¡¯d had his fill, beating them black and blue.
As always, Bolin protected them. But who protected Bolin?
Neel could! Ekta thought. But no. He¡¯d stormed off. Because of her.
Ekta waited for the inevitable sound of fist hitting flesh, followed by Bolin¡¯s grunt¡ªhe never cried or screamed. It was something Ekta deeply admired. Would she be able to tough it out like Bolin did?
Never.
Yet instead of Bolin¡¯s pained grunt came a surprised yelp, and some other sound. The sound of someone falling.
Ekta looked up. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Svar¡ªThe Svar¡ªhad fallen! He¡¯d tripped over himself!
She was laughing before she knew it. She knew she shouldn¡¯t¡ªit¡¯d only anger Svar even further¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t help it.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
Ekta was soon joined by the other orphans. Svar¡¯s goons averted their eyes, but it was obvious they were embarrassed by their leader¡¯s mistake.
Svar stood up and cracked his knuckles. He pretended like nothing had happened, and took another swing at Bolin, who braced himself, his face grim.
The laughter died out¡ just in time for Svar to trip again. Again, he went sailing to the ground.
The orphans roared this time, twice as loud as before. Even Svar¡¯s own friends couldn¡¯t help themselves and started giggling.
¡°Shut up! All of you! This-this is! This isn¡¯t what it looks like!¡±
Svar finally lost his cool, and his face flushed blue.
Once more he swung, and once more, he tripped.
Even so, despite the giggles, not one of the orphans goaded him. Taunting him would only hurt them, and right now, Svar didn¡¯t need any help making a chal of himself.
¡°I-I¡¯ll be back some other time!¡± he said, shuffling hastily to his feet.
¡°C-Come on!¡± he ordered his lackeys as he stormed away. Ekta could almost see the fumes coming off of his head.
But¡ how? Ekta marveled at Svar¡¯s debacle. She¡¯d never seen him trip before. Was he just having a bad day?
She shook off the thought. It didn¡¯t matter. They¡¯d won!
¡°Run, you chals!¡± Svar screamed.
He cursed the gods. What had he done to deserve this? It¡¯d been bad enough embarrassing himself in front of Bolin and the orphans.
¡°It¡¯s gaining on us!¡± someone shouted. Svar was too preoccupied to check who. He was too busy running for his life.
Svar hadn¡¯t felt terror like his since the first time his father beat him, years ago. He¡¯d never forgotten that experience. And now, he was reliving it.
He dashed blindly through the streets, through alleys.
It was no good. The black terror always found them.
Desperation overtook his thoughts. He turned a corner, and only too late did he realize his mistake.
He¡¯d entered an alley. A dead-end.
His friends piled in blindly after him.
Stupid chals. Can¡¯t they use their heads!? I¡¯m always the one telling them where to go.
Svar rushed back to the entrance of the alley, shoving past his friends.
It was blocked. The black beast waited for them.
He¡¯d seen nothing like it. Black flames burned off its hide. Its glowing blue eyes seemed to gaze into his very soul. Promising pain. Promising death.
A-Ash Wolf, someone mumbled from behind him.
Impossible. Why would an Ash Wolf be all the way out here?
It made no sense!
Svar opened his Foundation Chakra, gaining him a measure of calm. He could do this. Ash Wolf or not, it was alone and there were three of them.
The wolf bared its vicious fangs and slowly sauntered over. Svar instinctively stepped back. His confidence fled as if it¡¯d never existed. He lost control of his Chakra and terror again washed over him.
If it was an Ash Beast, he was dead. As a Tier Three Fiend, only Iron Guardians or higher could best them. Forget Steel, Svar wasn¡¯t even ranked! Even Porcelain was above him.
This is it, isn¡¯t it? This is the end.
¡°You will die here today,¡± the wolf said.
The wolf? It spoke!?
But no, the voice had come from behind them.
Slowly, Svar turned, terrified to take his eyes off the black beast even for a moment.
Standing not ten paces away was a being clad in black flame. Just like the wolf.
It wore a jet-black cloak. A hood covered its head, and a featureless burned wooden mask hid its face. It bore no visible weapons and its limbs were hidden under its cloak.
Despite this, Svar knew. This beast was even more powerful than the Ash Wolf. The flames burning off its body were incomparable to those of the wolf. The being was wreathed in a vortex of fire, blacker than the Ash itself.
Its mask was a black, featureless oval, devoid of openings for eyes, nose, or even a mouth.
This was no mere demon.
Oh Yuma, have mercy!
It was an Ash Beast. An Abomination spawned from the Harai Chakai itself.
But it had spoken. What Ash Beast could talk?
Without thinking, Svar fell to his knees and prostrated.
¡°P-please almighty one. I beg of you, spare us! We plead for our lives. Please!¡±
The being in black did not reply. Svar could feel its gaze on them. Judging them. A predator pondering whether to slaughter its prey.
¡°Spare you?¡± the being in black thundered. ¡°Worthless mortal. Why?¡±
Mortal?
¡°A-are you a god?¡±
A pause. Had he offended it?
Oh gods. We¡¯re dead.
¡°I am Vaak,¡± the being replied slowly.
Vaak? What kind of god is that?
¡°Anything you wish, O Demon God Vaak! You will have it! Our souls! We¡¯ll dedicate ourselves to you!¡±
The being scoffed in derision.
We¡¯ve angered it! Vera have mercy!
¡°Of what use are your worthless souls? I wish only for peace and quiet. I tire of your antics.¡±
Antics?
Svar paled. The orphans? But why? No, I cannot question a god!
¡°We¡¯ll stop! I swear on my life. If it appeases you, we won¡¯t play with those kids any longer!¡±
The being didn¡¯t respond. Had he angered it even more?
Slowly, Svar raised his head. It was gone.
Svar turned. The Ash Wolf was gone as well.
¡°Spread my name,¡± the being¡¯s disembodied voice boomed, startling Svar. ¡°Let the world know. I have arisen.¡±
¡°I shall! I will!¡±
Demon God Vaak? What have I done?
Vir had seen the gods. He knew of their incomprehensible power. He wasn¡¯t even close to their level.
He¡¯d just wanted to teach those bullies a lesson and to spread his name! Now, however, he feared he¡¯d gone too far.
Shan looked up at him. He shrugged.
¡°Er. That kid will probably forget all about this by tomorrow, anyway. Right?¡± He laughed awkwardly, earning him a disapproving look from the wolf.
Vir didn¡¯t believe his own words even as he uttered them. He feared he¡¯d unleashed upon the world something that couldn¡¯t be taken back.
Shan snorted, as if to mock, then bounded away.
Vir felt a sense of loss whenever the wolf left, but it was for the best. Now that Vaak had been introduced to the world, the less anyone saw them together, the better.
For while Vir might¡¯ve said too much, he hadn¡¯t lied.
He¡¯d seen enough. Of Samar Patag. Of the Chitran. Of the squalor and the oppression that crushed his people.
Maybe the Chits weren¡¯t all bad, but something had to be done.
When Vir had entered the Demon Realm, he¡¯d been unsure of what he had to do. Of what he could do, as a lone demon.
Now, not a trace of that doubt lingered.
No matter how strong, a single demon could only do so much.
But a symbol? That was another matter entirely. A symbol could inspire hope in demons across the realm. A symbol could instill terror in the hearts of enemies both near and far. A symbol could not be corrupted or killed or suppressed.
A symbol was eternal. Vaak was eternal.
Samar Patag had to change. The Chitran had to change.
And if the price for realizing that dream was to become a Demon God, then it was a price Vir was glad to pay.
256: Precipice of Change
¡°This mistreatment. This poverty¡ Is there truly nothing that can be done?¡± Vir asked. He paced around the orphanage classroom, which was currently devoid of children.
¡°I¡¯ve been doing my best since the war,¡± Janani said, biting her lip. ¡°If there was even a sliver of hope, believe me, I¡¯d have grabbed a hold of it. But we have no power here. The Chitrans won the war, and it was no close thing. They wield ultimate authority now. It¡¯s¡ Well, it¡¯s not so bad.¡±
Vir raised a brow. ¡°Not so bad? From what I¡¯ve seen, I find it hard to believe it can get much worse.¡±
Janani averted her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve eked out a life here. I suppose we should be grateful they haven¡¯t driven us out¡ Although that might actually be preferable for some of us. I imagine we¡¯d have a far easier time in Baira or Panav. Assuming we survived the journey, of course.¡±
¡°They keep you within the city walls to prevent that exact scenario,¡± Vir said, his blood starting to boil. The Chits weren¡¯t happy with just winning. By forcing them to stay within the city walls, they were telling the world that they wanted the Gargans to suffer.
¡°What do you need most right now? Food? Clothing?¡±
¡°Well,¡± Janani said, frowning. ¡°Clothes are always appreciated, what with the young ones constantly outgrowing them. But it¡¯s the food I worry about. Without a proper diet, I fear their growth will be stunted.¡±
¡°How do you usually get your food?¡± Vir asked, wondering if he couldn¡¯t¡ªif not solve the problem¡ªat least help.
¡°Greesha does what she can, though we only try to rely on her when our situation grows dire. She takes a grave risk in helping us. Everyone does.¡±
¡°I¡¯m surprised, given her Ruler Calling,¡± Vir said.
¡°Not even Greesha is above the law. If she¡¯s ever discovered, she¡¯d be stripped of her Ruler Calling and made an Outcast. Or worse¡¡±
Vir had to give the Seer some credit. Risking her life and reputation to feed orphans was a noble act. Regardless of her prior actions.
But if they can¡¯t rely on Greesha all the time, then how¡ Ah.
¡°You steal what you need?¡±
Janani nodded. ¡°It isn¡¯t exactly theft, but yes. I am ashamed to admit it.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve managed to reach out to sympathetic grocers. Most are ex-Gargan Laborers, but a few are actually Chitran kothis. We¡ have an informal agreement, of sorts.¡±
¡°An agreement?¡± Vir asked. ¡°I thought you said¡ªoh. I see. The children go and ¡®steal¡¯ from these grocers, don¡¯t they?¡±
¡°Exactly. It¡¯s the only way they can give us produce without running afoul of Governor Asuman¡¯s enforcers.¡±
¡°I¡¯m surprised no one¡¯s noticed.¡± It seemed like the sort of secret that¡¯d eventually get out. Especially if several grocers took part.
Janani laughed wryly. ¡°Oh, they know. But thankfully, Asuman also knows that without food, we¡¯ll starve. And if word spread that swaths of Gargans are suddenly dying off, I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯d do anything good for Raja Matiman¡¯s reputation.¡±
Matiman? So that¡¯s the name of the Chitran Raja¡ªtheir Clanlord¡
¡°What¡¯s his reputation like these days?¡± Vir asked.
Janani shrugged. ¡°News is scarce around here. All we hear are rumors. Whether they are to be believed is anyone¡¯s guess. Still, nobody particularly likes him. Several clans still harbor misgivings over Chitran¡¯s conquest of Garga. As the commander of the invading force, I suppose Matiman¡¯s presence must serve as a reminder of their actions.¡±
So, some of them regret their actions, huh? That was good to know, though Vir found it hard to pity them. They¡¯d chosen to invade Garga. In the same way that seeking revenge wouldn¡¯t bring back the dead, neither would their repentance.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
If Vir succeeded in restoring the Garga to their former glory, there would be remuneration to pay. He¡¯d see to it.
¡°I fear that Governor Asuman might be losing his mind of late, however,¡± Janani said. ¡°Either that, or he¡¯s losing control of his enforcers.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°He has begun persecuting shopkeepers suspected of helping us. Some did. Others, we had nothing to do with. Everyone¡¯s afraid now, and who can blame them? Nobody wants to have their hands cut off and be labeled an Outcast.¡±
Vir grimaced. If this was the punishment Asuman¡¯s forces were dealing with for such minor crimes, Vir shuddered to think what sentences more serious offenses got.
¡°We have barely one or two people we can count on anymore. And getting to them is even riskier. I can¡¯t put the children in such danger.¡±
¡°It does seem like you''re playing with fire,¡± Vir said.
Janani hung her head in shame. ¡°The children have far better odds of escaping unnoticed with bags of groceries. I only send the eldest, of course.¡±
Vir sighed. This was terrible. Had he known the situation was this bad, he¡¯d never have tarried in the Ashen Realm.
Now that he was here, though, what could he actually do to help? Should he raid the stores of a Chitran merchant hostile to Janani?
Doing so might feed the orphanage in the short term, but Vir shuddered to think of the consequences they¡¯d pay for it. The shopkeeper would report the incident to the Enforcers, who would no doubt come looking.
While they might hide the produce if they¡¯re smart about it, Vir doubted the secret would last long. And when his actions came to light, the orphans would suffer dearly.
¡°What of the rebels? Can¡¯t they help?¡±
Janani averted her eyes. ¡°The rebels¡ To be honest, they¡¯ve done as much harm as they have good.¡±
¡°Meaning?¡±
¡°While passion burns strongly in their hearts, they lack the organization to do anything meaningful. Most often, their emotions drive them, and they lash out at the Chitrans. Sometimes even at innocents. The repercussions always haunt us after.¡±
The more Vir heard of the rebels, the more he felt they were an obstacle, rather than an aid. It seemed that, for now, he was on his own.
Vir could protect them by himself, but what would happen if he were elsewhere? What would happen if he left the city?
He was but one demon. Capable of being only in a single place at once.
But Vaak¡
Vaak was a symbol. Vaak could be anyone. Anywhere. Anytime.
The seed of a plan formed in Vir¡¯s mind, though it was still far too early to act on it.
For now, he could at least do what he could to ease their immediate pain.
¡°When is your next food run?¡± Vir asked. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±
Janani¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That is¡ most kind of you. But I cannot ask you to take such a risk.¡±
Vir smirked. ¡°Then it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t ask. I volunteered.¡±
¡°Y-you don¡¯t know the route! You¡¯ll be spotted!¡± Janani argued.
¡°I won¡¯t. I swear to you I can get there and back undetected. I can¡¯t say how, but please trust me. If it means risking one less child, then I am more than happy to do it.¡±
Janani continued to hesitate.
¡°Just tell me where I need to go. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Vir said.
Janani finally bowed her head. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much!¡±
Vir walked out of the orphanage with a set of directions. The merchant was in the Chitran part of town at the center of the city. The theft was to take place in a few hours, after the business closed for the day.
¡°Yo!¡± a voice said.
Vir turned to find Bolin leaning against the orphanage¡¯s wall.
¡°Bolin,¡± Vir acknowledged. ¡°Can I help you?¡±
Bolin glared at Vir in obvious anger, though Vir couldn¡¯t understand why.
¡°Did I offend you somehow?¡±
¡°I heard everything, you know?¡±
¡°I know,¡± Vir replied. He¡¯d sensed a child outside while he spoke with Janani. But nothing he said was especially sensitive¡ªespecially to any of the orphans. He hadn¡¯t paid them any mind.
¡°You¡ know?¡± Bolin asked in surprise.
Vir just smiled. ¡°So? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be going. It¡¯s my duty.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s what this is about.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right it is! You¡¯re new to the city. You¡¯ll get lost without me. You need me!¡± Bolin said. Desperation stained his voice.
Bolin crossed his arms. ¡°We go together.¡±
Vir shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±
¡°Janani¡ She didn¡¯t tell you everything,¡± Bolin said quietly.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Vir asked.
¡°The grocers¡ they¡¯re only one way we get food.¡±
¡°Right, Greesha. She told me.¡±
¡°No. Not Greesha. Things have been bad these days. We¡ we had to get creative finding food. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers, y¡¯know?¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You beg on the street?¡±
¡°I wish,¡± Bolin said, scoffing. ¡°We¡¯d be beaten the moment we tried! Or worse. No. We rummage for scraps. Garbage piles, trash bins¡ that sort of thing.¡±
Vir stepped back reflexively in horror.
¡°Janani¡ she hates it. Can¡¯t stand that we have to do it. She¡¯s the one who goes rummaging, but we help out, too.¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vir said.
¡°So you see? We can¡¯t mess this up!¡± Bolin cried. ¡°The food runs are precious for us.¡±
Vir put a hand on Bolin¡¯s shoulder and stared him in the eye. The boy shuddered under his intense gaze.
¡°Thank you for telling me this, Bolin. I understand how important this is for you. I truly do. But please also understand that I am capable of fending for myself. I only wish to help.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Bolin said, looking away. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this chance. But don¡¯t mess it up. If you do¡¡±
¡°I promise I won¡¯t interfere again,¡± Vir said with a smile.
¡°G-good,¡± Bolin said, whirling and walking away.
Vir watched the boy¡¯s back, simultaneously admiring his grit¡ and despising the ones who¡¯d forced such a life upon these kids.
¡°Shan,¡± Vir muttered once Bolin was gone.
The Ashfire wolf pounced down from a nearby rooftop.
¡°You saw?¡±
The black beast gruffed.
¡°Then you know what must be done. Let¡¯s go.¡±
257: The Bored Savant
Vir¡¯s jet-black cloak fluttered gently in the breeze. Samar Patag wasn¡¯t a windy city, but the Gargan Sea provided a constant, refreshing wind that moderated the sweltering humidity. It helped to reduce his sweat. Sweat that could ruin his face paint if he wasn¡¯t careful.
Vir was currently crouched atop a stone dome in the Chitran neighborhood, looking down over the town. Nonexistent in the slums to the north, domes such as these made for ideal vantage points.
Had he initially entered the city from the southwest¡ªwhere the castle and the nicer buildings near it sat¡ªhe might even have concluded that Governor Asuman was doing a half-decent job running the city. Though they couldn¡¯t compare to Avi or Balindam, both the roads and the buildings here were larger, fancier, and cleaner. More akin to Daha¡¯s Commons than the Warrens that ringed it.
Getting here was far easier than he¡¯d expected, for there were no walls dividing the slums from the Chitran part of town. The slums gradually became ex-Gargan Laborer Calling land, and finally proper Chitran turf as one neared the castle.
From his perch, he could see both the store he was to rob, as well as all the nearby streets, giving him a near-perfect vantage.
Vir glanced up at the keep. The castle stood tall and proud in the distance.
My family once lived there, he thought wistfully. It might¡¯ve been brief, but for a time, his mother and father had reared him in those very walls.
Walls that stood tall and forbidding to him now. Like Daha, the castle area was walled, and within it, the keep rose prominently above the rest of the city.
Must¡¯ve been nice¡ Warm, nostalgic feeling welled up inside Vir. Along with a tinge of regret.
Shan gruffed from beside him, prompting him to refocus on the more pressing matters at hand.
¡°That¡¯s definitely a trap,¡± he muttered. Shan wheezed in agreement.
Vir didn¡¯t imagine Bolin¡¯s supply raids usually encountered a half-dozen armed Chitran guards, lying in wait to ambush him.
Unbeknownst to his foes, however, Prana Vision had just ruined their plans.
To their credit, the guards certainly knew what they were doing. Had it not been for their prana signatures, Vir would¡¯ve thought them dead¡ªthey didn¡¯t move an inch. These were trained warriors, not some muggers.
Which meant Governor Asuman was in on it.
What if Bolin had been the one to come here, and not me?
Would Asuman have harmed the boy? Or would they have taken him prisoner for committing theft? Either way, Vir doubted Bolin would¡¯ve gone quietly. It would¡¯ve gotten ugly, and so Vir was happy he¡¯d placed the child out of harm¡¯s way.
¡°The question is¡ what do we do now?¡±
The shadows were as long as always. Though the enemy guards hid in the same storeroom that housed the supplies he was to steal, there was a chance¡ªalbeit a small one¡ªhe could sneak in and out without being discovered.
A part of him wondered if he ought to just abandon the plan and do his own thing. There were so many Chitran homes in the area. Homes he could easily break into and steal from. The money the orphanage would raise by pawning them off¡
But no. Luxury items like that would be discovered in short order. Even if the orphans broke down the jewelry and sold them piecemeal on the black market, questions would arise about where they were getting all this wealth. They¡¯d be discovered, and the orphans would be the ones to pay the price.
Likewise, killing the hidden guards would be simple enough. Here again, however, their deaths would spark an investigation, and the blame would ultimately be traced to the orphans. Guilty or not, members of the Outcast Calling made for convenient scapegoats.
Despite all of this, simply stealing the food and leaving with no one being the wiser felt like the wrong solution, too. Yes, Vir could get the supplies this time, but what of the next run Bolin had to do? It¡¯d just be delaying the inevitable.
No, Vir had to both obtain the food and ensure the guards would stay away in the future. From all who donned the mask.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Currently, that was just Vir. But soon, he hoped, members of the Rebellion would follow suit.
That¡¯s another mess I need to deal with soon.
Vir had learned a thing or two about the rebellion from Janani, and what he¡¯d heard hadn¡¯t boded well.
The rebels were willing to use any means necessary to achieve their goals. They seemed vengeful and disorganized, and were notorious for mugging random Chitrans¡ªsometimes even killing them.
If Vir¡¯s venture was to be successful, he needed to contact the rebels, and he needed them under control.
That all starts here. Greesha wants me to make an impression? Well, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do.
Vir reached into his robe and produced a Chitran Warrior Calling badge. One of a few he¡¯d had Greesha make. It showed a fake name and was thus untraceable.
¡°Shan. Stay in the shadows and take down whoever you can. Do not kill. Do not be seen.¡±
Vir took a deep breath and finalized his plan.
Vir waited several minutes before dropping into the store¡¯s rear yard with barely a sound.
The single-story store was like other buildings in the area, in that it had a yard behind it, about fifteen paces square, and open to the sky. Sturdy stone walls ten paces high secured the space, preventing easy access.
Only heavy barrels and other difficult-to-steal items had been placed here.
Vir perused the wares and learned that the bags containing the food he needed weren¡¯t there. This was a trap, after all. Sadly, Vir guessed he¡¯d be returning empty-handed.
A moment later, four of the Chitran guards who¡¯d been disguising themselves under covers and inside crates leaped out.
Not bad, Shan. Not bad at all.
The Ashfire Wolf had neutralized two of the guards. All without making a sound or raising an alarm. Even Vir had lost sight of the black beast.
¡°Stop right there, criminal!¡± they shouted, surrounding him. Each wore the armor of the Chitran guards. Their monkey tails swished in the air behind them excitedly.
Vir shifted his weight to one leg and crossed his arms, standing nonchalantly.
¡°Who are you?¡± a monkey asked. ¡°Why do you wear a mask?¡±
¡°Hmm? I could ask the same of you,¡± Vir said, putting on his best haughty voice. ¡°What business would a half-dozen guards have here?¡±
¡°His Calling! Look!¡± someone shouted.
Vir¡¯s Chitran Warrior Calling badge hung off his neck for all to see. A gold border ringed it, signifying him from one of the upper echelon Warrior Calling dynasties. The fake name on the badge had been hidden under a small piece of cloth, obscuring it from view.
¡°What of it?¡± Vir asked, passing his gaze from one to the other. He could almost feel them flinch¡ªthe mask he wore had only the barest slits for the eyes. So small, they wouldn¡¯t be discernable from even a few paces away. It had no nose or mouth openings, so to them, it was featureless¡ªand thus eerie.
¡°Apologies,¡± a guard¡ªthe captain, Vir assumed¡ªsaid, stepping forward. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting a Warrior Calling.¡±
¡°Which means you were expecting someone, then?¡± Vir asked, putting on his most refined haughty voice.
¡°Y-yes. A boy¡¯s been stealing from this store. We were going to bring him to justice.¡±
¡°To justice, is it! Well, then! This must be quite the disappointment for you, then!¡± Vir said, theatrically gesturing with his arms.
¡°Er, yes. Look, ser. You really shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± the guard captain said, scratching his head. ¡°May I ask what your business is here?¡±
¡°My business is my own,¡± Vir said, scoffing. Only part of it was an act. The treatment he was receiving was night and day with how he¡¯d have been treated if he¡¯d brandished a Laborer or Outcast Calling.
¡°Well, I suggest you hurry along¡ª¡±
¡°Still,¡± Vir said, cutting the captain off, ¡°I suppose you could say this is a hobby of mine.¡±
¡°A¡ hobby?¡± the captain asked, looking at his guards in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±
¡°Well, you see? There¡¯s nothing good at all to fight here! What good is all of my wealth and status when I can¡¯t even test my mettle? As guards, surely you understand?¡±
The guard backed away a half step. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t, ser.¡±
Now that you know I¡¯m someone high in society, you won¡¯t dare lift a finger, will you?
Vir didn¡¯t especially enjoy fights. But he would look forward to this.
¡°This is the perfect opportunity, don¡¯t you think? Fight me! Right here and now!¡±
¡°Er, I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that, ser,¡± the guard said, visibly nervous despite his mask.
¡°Ah, yes, of course. Your silly code of conduct, right? Well, then. I hereby announce that I am committing a crime,¡± Vir said grandly.
¡°A¡ crime?¡±
¡°Yes! I am robbing food from this merchant!¡±
¡°W-why? Surely someone of your stature can¡¯t want for food¡¡±
¡°Why?¡± Vir asked as if the answer was obvious. ¡°Well, for the thrill, of course! Do you have any idea how boring my life is? It¡¯s just all so droll, isn¡¯t it?¡±
The guards stood stunned for a moment. Vir moved to a barrel and sliced it open with his talwar¡ªa weapon he chose intentionally to avoid giving away hints about his true identity.
Inside were potatoes, stacked to the brim. Vir took one and tossed it into the air.
¡°H-He¡¯s with the Outcasts! Look!¡± another guard asked, but was immediately shushed by the captain.
¡°Outcast?¡± Vir said, as if the word were a profanity. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lump me with those vermin. What I do, I do for myself, and no one else. You offend my very sensibilities by uttering that word.¡±
¡°O-Of course, ser. Of course,¡± the captain said, bowing repeatedly. ¡°Stand down, everyone.¡±
It was ironic to Vir that the Chitrans¡¯ own Calling System enabled this gambit. The captain understood Vir was someone high in the Warrior Calling social strata. Someone, perhaps, with connections that could get the captain fired. Or worse. Someone they could not afford to offend.
¡°Ser, please just take the food and leave. We are upholders of the law. We will not fight you.¡±
Vir sighed theatrically. ¡°Well, then I suppose I shall. You won¡¯t mind if I take my pick?¡±
¡°If you must,¡± the captain replied.
¡°You¡¯re just letting him get away with this?¡± another monkey said.
¡°Stop, Javin. You do not yet understand our ways,¡± the captain said, now visibly sweating.
¡°Oh, no. I understand. I see what is going on here. And I will not stand for it!¡±
Vir couldn¡¯t help but admire the demon¡¯s sense of honor.
Too bad it¡¯s so sorely misplaced.
¡°No! Stop! That is an order!¡± the captain bellowed, but it was too late. Javin rushed forth and slashed at Vir.
Vir spun, his talwar clanging with the guard¡¯s. Under his mask, he smiled. The enemy had so graciously taken his bait.
258: To Craft A Symbol
Vir had several reasons for wanting to fight this band of Chitran soldiers. At the moment, it was the thrill of a fight that interested him most. What tattoos would he get to see? What bloodline arts? What techniques?
He didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out.
The first attack was swift, but it was neither physical nor Chakra, as Vir had expected.
Earth Affinity prana flared from the demon¡¯s tattoo.
The guard bellowed, and the world shook. A good chunk of Prana Armor sheared off, and Vir Micro Leaped back.
Warlord¡¯s Battlecry? Vir guessed. The Chitran Bloodline Art. emboldened one¡¯s courage and aggression while striking fear in their enemies. Vir had wondered how a pranic ability accomplished such a thing. Now he knew.
The shockwave washed over Vir, and without Prana Armor, he didn¡¯t rightly know what would¡¯ve happened to him. The battle might¡¯ve ended right then and there.
¡°Come on!¡± the Chitran warrior roared. His voice was an octave lower, deeper. More primal. Even his stance had lowered into something more feral.
The monkey man lunged at Vir with motions that mimicked an ape. After bounding left, then right, he threw a wide right hook.
Vir blocked but aborted and dodged at the last moment. The attack was heavy. Too heavy for a mere prana-empowered blow. No, the hook was clad in Warrior Chakra.
Can¡¯t let their attacks hit me!
No armor would protect him from a strike at his soul, and Prana Armor wouldn¡¯t last long against attacks reinforced with prana. Besides, he needed to preserve it for any further prana-based attacks like Warlord¡¯s Battlecry.
The guard leveraged the momentum from his punch to initiate a spinning slice of his Talwar.
Once again, Vir sensed the heavy aura of Warrior Chakra coating his blade. Promising to slice his soul.
Though the danger was real¡ªat least, once Prana Armor had been defeated¡ªwith Haste active, attacks of this level were no match for Vir. Not one on one.
¡°Movement arts, huh? Aspect of the Forsaken Skies? Or perhaps Crossroads¡¡± his opponent snarled, licking his monkey lips. ¡°Now, this ought to be fun.¡±
Vir once again thanked the gods that demonic tattoos had so much variety. It allowed him to pass off a lot under the guise of some Aspect tattoo.
¡°No! Stop,¡± the guard captain ordered¡ªthough it came off as more of a plea. He was overruled.
Once again, a shockwave of prana smashed into Vir, taking another chunk of Prana Armor with it. Another guard had activated Warlord¡¯s Battlecry.
Current surged to its maximum strength, but he couldn¡¯t take many more blows before the armor failed. With the surrounding lack of prana, Vir was unable to replenish much between attacks.
¡°Let¡¯s get him!¡± the other guard roared. The captain, perhaps unable to resist his soldiers¡¯ Warlord¡¯s Battlecry, followed suit.
Now that¡¯s interesting, Vir mused.
Whatever mental effects Warlord¡¯s Battlecry had upon the caster affected their nearby allies as well. One wasn¡¯t enough to overpower the commander¡¯s instincts, but two seemed to do the trick.
The two warriors joined the fight, attacking Vir with Chakra-laden strikes, forcing him on the defensive.
Vir heard a snarl from somewhere.
¡°Stay out of this!¡± Vir ordered.
¡°What? Begging for mercy? You are far too late!¡± the guard hollered, thinking the words were intended for him.
It was as if they were drunk. Which was why they never noticed Shan¡¯s jet-black form, only paces behind them. Ready to lop off their heads.
The Ashfire wolf, however, reluctantly backed away.
For Vir¡¯s plan to work, Shan couldn¡¯t be seen with him. Not yet, anyway.
Vir ducked and dodged the incoming punches, burning prana for speed. Haste gave him an unfair advantage¡ªtheir strikes couldn¡¯t land.
Unfortunately, it also consumed prana with reckless abandon.
Need to finish this fast.
Grabbing a guard¡¯s arm, Vir slammed an Empowered fist into their wrist.
The guard¡¯s talwar went flying, and before he could retreat, Vir tripped him, sending him to the ground.
Vir turned to his next foe¡ªthe captain¡ªwhen he detected a prana surge from within their body.
Bracing himself, he jumped away¡ or tried to.
His movements had suddenly slowed. Not only that, his adversaries¡¯ speed had also doubled.
They were now even.
Warlord¡¯s Domain! Vir belatedly realized. Another Chitran Bloodline art.
¡°Take him down!¡± the frenzied commander roared.
Clang!
For the first time in this fight, Vir was forced to block.
It was good that he did¡ªthe Chakra in his opponent¡¯s sword had similarly grown. Both the commander and his guard¡¯s eyes glowed red, and they moved so erratically, Vir was barely able to fend off their strikes.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Clang! Clang!
Only now did Vir understand the potential of the Chitran Bloodline Arts. One warrior could empower his comrades¡ and all of his comrades could in turn empower him.
For the duration of their art, they became, in essence, super soldiers. The more of them they were, the more pronounced the effect.
Where they might¡¯ve been Balar fifty before, they were each easily over Balar One Hundred now.
Vir barely dodged a talwar, losing a few hairs in the process. He snuck low beneath the strike to drive an Empowered punch into his enemy¡¯s solar plexus.
The weight carried the full might of his power, and his enemy was lifted cleanly off his feet and into the warehouse¡¯s nearby wall.
The guard was unconscious before he even hit the ground. Vir silently thanked his demonic constitution¡ªhad they been human, they¡¯d have surely died.
The attack hadn¡¯t come without cost, however.
The commander¡¯s sword eviscerated Vir¡¯s Prana Armor, blowing it away entirely.
Now, Vir was exposed. The next strike that hit him would slash his soul, dealing permanent, crippling damage.
Vir cursed. Until now, he¡¯d refrained from using any of his pranic powers, lest they be used to identify him.
He no longer had such luxury.
Prana Darts flew from his hand, colliding with the seric talwar the captain wielded, throwing him off balance.
Vir Blinked, smashing the pommel of his blade into the captain¡¯s steel armor.
Yet, instead of sailing through the air from the impact, it was Vir who was sent off balance. The captain had wrenched his body away at the last moment in a feat of extreme dexterity, redirecting most of Vir¡¯s force.
Vir stumbled, pouring prana into his muscles to stop himself.
He was too late.
The temperature cooled rapidly, freezing the sweat on Vir¡¯s face.
A storm of icicles slammed into him, tearing through the gaps in his armor, and drawing blood. His wooden mask cracked.
For the briefest moment, pain consumed him. Then his instincts, honed from years of fighting Ash Beasts, activated. Toughen pulled blood from his wounds, and his pranites went to work healing him.
That was too close, he thought.
The captain¡¯s Aspect of Midwinter¡¯s Embrace had, luckily, not been laden with Chakra. According to Cirayus, only the most capable warriors could. If it had, Vir would be dead.
That¡¯s it. Time to end this.
Vir Blinked rapidly around his enemy, leaving only afterimages in his wake, and slamming Empowered punch after punch into the captain¡¯s body.
The Kothi¡¯s metal armor protected him, but the rigid metal was weak against blunt force attacks. And Vir¡¯s hit like an Ash¡¯va.
The captain¡¯s movements suddenly seized. His godly speed left him, and he stumbled. The captain looked around, as if confused.
Vir cocked his arm to deliver the final blow.
¡°W-wait!¡± the captain yelled, though it was more a plea for mercy than a command.
Vir¡¯s fist stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth from the demon, ready to demolish his ape-like nose.
The captain sunk to his knees.
¡°Please, stop! Any more, and I¡¯ll have to report this.¡±
Vir canceled Haste and lowered his arm.
¡°Well,¡± he said, using his haughtiest voice. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve given me a good bit of exercise. This shall do for tonight.¡±
Vir swept his gaze across the two downed kothis, who groaned in agony as they tried to regain their bearings. Seeing Vir, they panicked, desperately trying to scramble away.
The monkeys crawled on all fours¡ªtrying, and failing¡ªto get up.
Vir laughed.
Whatever drug Warlord¡¯s Domain and Warlord¡¯s Battlecry was, it had some debilitating after-effects.
¡°I presume I¡¯ll have no trouble from the guards in the future?¡± Vir asked.
Also on all fours, the captain nodded vigorously. ¡°We know better than to trifle with a Warrior of such high prestige.¡±
¡°Good. Now, let us discuss your remuneration.¡±
¡°Remuneration? I-I am to blame for my subordinate¡¯s actions, honored warrior,¡± the captain said, bowing his head. ¡°I can only beg for your forgiveness.¡±
¡°I am afraid I cannot let you off so easily,¡± Vir replied smoothly. ¡°Tell me, what would your superiors think if they learned your guard acted so rashly? Attacking someone of my status? What would they think of you, when they learn you lost control of the situation?¡±
The captain gulped. ¡°What would you ask of me?¡± the terrified captain whispered.
¡°Only that you tell your friends to leave the figure in the black mask alone. Nothing good comes of crossing my kin. You understand?¡±
¡°Your kin? Ah! Yes, of course, ser. Is¡ is that all?¡± the captain asked, evidently surprised to have been let off so easily.
¡°For now.¡±
The captain looked up at Vir. ¡°Consider it done. The guards shall bother you on your escapades no longer. I know better than to trifle with a Warrior of such high prestige. Besides, no one would dare you after witnessing your skills this night. If¡ if I might ask, who are you?¡±
¡°Would you like to know?¡± Vir asked, peering through his cracked mask.
¡°Please. I must know the name of the one who bested us! For our honor!¡±
¡°My name¡ is Vaak. Vaak¡ªof Ash. See that you do not forget it.¡±
¡°Vaak, of the Ash!¡± the captain repeated in awe. ¡°I will remember it!¡±
¡°Good.¡± Vir whirled, his robe fluttering behind him. ¡°Now begone.¡±
The captain rounded up his injured guards¡ªincluding the ones Shan had managed to knock out¡ªand left in a hurry, leaving Vir behind to take his pick of food.
With a sack full of vegetables, fruits, grains, and legumes, he Leaped up to the wall and left.
Vir took his time returning to the orphanage. For one, he had to be sure he wasn¡¯t being tailed. Chasing someone who could move as fast as he did, who was actively searching for pursuers, and who could detect prana signatures, wasn¡¯t an easy feat.
After confirming that nobody had followed him, Vir stopped on a rooftop. Partly to allow his prana to recover. Partly to check in on Shan, who landed silently next to him a moment later.
¡°Nice work, Shan,¡± Vir said, moving to pet him, but the wolf pulled back and growled.
¡°Look, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want your help. You saw how close that was! But you can¡¯t be seen with me. Not while I¡¯m Vaak. Please understand. I had to fight them alone. And I¡¯ll have to do it again in the future.¡±
One of the main reasons he¡¯d provoked the guards was to prove that he wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Such lessons generally only needed to be learned once. At least, he hoped. There were limits to how far he¡¯d go.
He couldn¡¯t maim or kill them¡ªthat¡¯d spark an investigation¡ªbut showing the authorities Vaak was not to be trifled with would keep them off his back, at least for a while.
As for his identity, Vir didn¡¯t think the captain could find anything, even if he did investigate. For now, at least, Vaak was safe.
Which meant that Bolin would be too when he donned the mask.
Protecting Bolin was only one of his goals, however. Vir wanted Vaak¡¯s name to spread. Between the bully Svar spreading the word and news of what happened here, he hoped certain others would take notice.
Shan gruffed, and after giving him one last look, disappeared.
Vir took off his mask and crossed his legs on the roof, exhausted. The fight had taught him several valuable lessons.
For one, Vir now knew he could wipe the floor with the guards and guard captains¡ªif he was willing to kill them.
Prana Blade would¡¯ve neutralized those three in moments, even without help from Dance of the Shadow Demon.
He¡¯d nearly crippled himself for this fight. Aside from that one time he shot his Prana Darts, he¡¯d relied only on his prana-enhanced body, fighting skill, and basic movement arts.
It¡¯d been tough, but only because he hadn¡¯t known what to expect. Chitran¡¯s Warlord¡¯s Domain and Warlord¡¯s Battlecry were certainly something to look out for, but nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. Isolated soldiers weren¡¯t anything to worry about. Against groups, the key was to take them out before they could activate their abilities.
Even doubly boosted, they hadn¡¯t been a match for him. Rather, it was on the battlefield where the Chitran abilities would shine. If it ever came to an army battle, Vir genuinely feared their might. Especially with their Ultimate Bloodline Art¡ªDemonic Overlord.
Aspect of Midwinter¡¯s Embrace was more problematic. Not so much because of its potency, but rather because of its accessibility¡ªnearly any demon could learn it. If every foe Vir fought could launch icicles and freeze land, Vir would have a hard time.
As he was learning, fighting demons was like fighting proficient Talent Wielders¡ Who were also mejai. And stronger physically than a human.
Cirayus is right. One-on-one, demons would destroy humans, hands down.
The most worrying part of the fight had been the prana drain. The Prana Armor he¡¯d spent days building had been stripped clean, and he¡¯d burned through two-thirds of his body¡¯s capacity.
Even an hour later, it hadn¡¯t appreciably recovered. At this rate, it¡¯d take the better part of a day.
I gotta be more efficient with my prana consumption from now on.
Haste was the worst culprit. When compared to Blade Launch, it consumed little, but it was still many times costlier than Leap and Blink.
Vir would have to rethink his strategy. And improve.
But that was alright. Because improving was what Vir did. Just like the beasts in the Ashen Realm, Vir would find the most optimal strategy.
And then, when he¡¯d perfected his form, no one in the realm would threaten him.
259: Demigods
¡°I can''t! I just can¡¯t!¡± Maiya guffawed. Her face, while not perfectly projected through the communication orb, was more than sufficient to convey her emotions. ¡°I mean, Demon God Vaak!? Seriously?¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, laugh it up,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Blessed Prophet.¡±
Maiya¡¯s mirth disappeared instantly. ¡°Ugh. Did you have to bring that up?¡±
¡°Hey, fair¡¯s fair!¡± Vir said with a satisfied smirk. ¡°And your title¡¯s much more meaningful. You¡¯ve got a whole cult worshiping you, now!¡±
¡°Really wish I didn¡¯t,¡± Maiya said. ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad we¡¯re able to talk like this. Was worried you¡¯d have a hard time trusting anyone to charge it.¡±
¡°You and me both. I found someone, though. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue from now on. At least, while I¡¯m at Samar Patag.¡±
¡°Glad you did,¡± Maiya replied. ¡°Janani, right? That was really nice of her.¡±
¡°Yeah, it was. Didn¡¯t even ask any questions,¡± he replied, looking off into the distance. ¡°Of course, returning with a haul like that didn¡¯t hurt.¡±
It¡¯d been a week since Vir¡¯s run-in with the Chitran ambush, and since then, he¡¯d gone on another two raids without issues. There wasn¡¯t any amount of gold in the world that could buy the look on Janani and the orphans¡¯ faces.
The children weren¡¯t back to being healthy, but if Vir wasn¡¯t mistaken, he thought he saw a bit more flesh on their bony bodies these days.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Vir said distractedly. ¡°You won¡¯t believe the sky here. Perpetual sunset. It¡¯s really something else. Like it¡¯s always on fire.¡±
¡°Wish I could see it,¡± Maiya said wistfully. ¡°Still, I suppose I should be grateful I can even see your face. Speaking of¡ Where¡¯s the face I wanna see?¡±
Maiya made a show of scanning the horizon.
¡°He¡¯s right here,¡± Vir said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Shan? C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be shy. Introduce yourself.¡±
The black wolf sauntered up to the orb, eyeing Maiya suspiciously.
Maiya drew in a sharp breath. ¡°He¡¯s¡ beautiful!¡±
Shan gruffed, obviously pleased with her response.
¡°Count on you to befriend an Ash Wolf,¡± she said. ¡°Can you imagine how much of a stir he¡¯d cause here in the Human Realm?¡±
¡°Oh, believe me,¡± Vir said, ¡°he causes plenty here in the Demon Realm, too. He¡¯s mainly kept himself out of sight until now, lest he terrorize the city.¡±
¡°Smart.¡±
Shan strutted in front of the orb for a few more minutes, thoroughly appreciating Maiya¡¯s ooh¡¯s and aah¡¯s.
¡°That reminds me. Just a few days until you¡¯re back at Sonam, right?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Yup! You can¡¯t know how much I¡¯m looking forward to it. And don¡¯t worry, I know you wanna see Neel. I feel so bad for the poor guy. I have people looking after him, but he misses me. And¡ He misses you.¡±
¡°That makes two of us. I can¡¯t wait,¡± Vir said with genuine excitement. It¡¯d been ages since he¡¯d seen the bandy. As impressive as Shan was, he simply wasn¡¯t the same as his old friend. No one would be.
¡°So how¡¯d Bolin¡¯s run go?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Well. No issues at all.¡±
¡°Still, I can¡¯t believe you got him to wear that mask,¡± Maiya said.
¡°It wasn¡¯t even my idea,¡± Vir said, shaking his head.
¡°You think that bully Svar spread the word?¡±
Vir shrugged. ¡°Either him or those guards. Had to be.¡±
Now, half the orphans were running around with black masks, ranging a gamut of materials and designs.
It wasn¡¯t just them, either. News had spread faster than Vir could¡¯ve hoped, and the masks had started popping up all over the city. Even¡ªto his surprise¡ªamong the Chits.
They¡¯d kept most of the food from their raids at Greesha¡¯s place as a precaution. There wasn¡¯t any telling when Chitran guards would come to investigate the orphanage, after all.
Yet, nothing like that had happened. Vir¡¯s deception had worked better than he could¡¯ve hoped. As far as Greesha could tell, nobody suspected ¡®Demon God Vaak¡¯ of being an agent of the orphans.
Except, of course, the orphans themselves. It hadn''t taken long for Bolin and the others to suspect the identity of the one bringing them so much food. Vir hadn¡¯t had much reason to hide it either¡ªNeel was yet another fake identity, after all.
Soon after that, Bolin himself had volunteered.
Maiya chuckled. ¡°Look at you! Setting trends. Helping orphans, making the world a better place! Sometimes I wonder when we finally meet again whether you¡¯ll still be the same Vir I knew.¡±
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
¡°I hope not,¡± Vir chuckled. ¡°I better be stronger.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Maiya said, pouting. ¡°All I ever do are blood rituals, recitations, and other profane acts. All for crazy people. I feel like I¡¯m wasting my life here.¡±
¡°Your actions might very well thwart a war between Kin¡¯jal and Hiranya,¡± Vir said softly. ¡°You oughta give yourself more credit.¡±
That Maiya had soared to such heights within the Children of Ash astounded Vir. It seemed like she¡¯d bypassed all the rungs and leaped to the summit overnight. If he was honest, he was a little jealous of her success. Vir had barely even begun making inroads with demonkind himself.
¡°Just keep yourself safe, alright? Even demigods can die,¡± Vir said. ¡°I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re surrounded by cultists all the time, without any allies.¡±
¡°I have a couple of friends, but hey! Now you know how I felt when you were in the Ash!¡±
Vir pursed his lips. It had to have been even worse for her, being unable to communicate.
¡°It isn¡¯t all a waste, at least,¡± Maiya continued. ¡°I dunno, I feel like there¡¯s more to the Children than meets the eye. That chamber with the tree. The way the Blessed Chosen acts. Every day, I wonder if these blood rituals are just a front for something deeper. Or maybe I¡¯m the one going crazy here.¡±
Vir¡¯s expression darkened. Until now, he¡¯d chosen not to tell Maiya about everything he¡¯d experienced in that cavern in the Ash, where he¡¯d fought Ekanai. Where Maiya had saved his life. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was all real¡ until he¡¯d met Greesha. She remembered being called there. If not in body, in spirit.
Which meant Maiya likely had been as well.
¡°Maiya, there¡¯s something you should know¡¡±
¡°And then I woke up, and I was in a room identical to the one you described,¡± Vir finished an hour later. Maiya had listened quietly the entire time. Her expression had changed continuously, from curiosity to disbelief and wonderment, to shock, horror, and finally acceptance.
¡°You probably think I made all of this up, don¡¯t you?¡± Vir asked.
¡°No. I¡¡± Maiya trailed off, deep in thought. ¡°I thought you were hiding something, but I never guessed it¡¯d be something like this. Wow. This¡ is a lot to take in.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t even know how much of it was real,¡± Vir admitted. ¡°It¡¯s bothered me ever since. What was that place? Who built it, and why? When you said there was an identical room in the Human Realm, I really didn¡¯t know what to think.¡±
¡°This confirms it,¡± Maiya said. ¡°It was real, Vir. At least, I think it was. Ever since I touched that tree, I¡¯ve felt¡ off, somehow.¡±
Vir frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you said anything?¡±
¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Maiya fired back.
Vir cringed. He really had no good comeback to that. He¡¯d wanted to wait until he knew whether or not those events were real, but now that he thought of it, wasn''t he just running away from a hard conversation?
¡°But what do you mean by ¡®off¡¯?¡± Vir asked. ¡°Are you¡ hurt? Is it¡¡±
¡°My soul?¡± Maiya said with a smirk. ¡°No. At least, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not a bad feeling. The Blessed Chosen thinks¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Well, he thinks I¡¯ve ¡®awoken¡¯ some power of some sort. Says we¡¯ll be training it up. So that I can serve them.¡±
¡°Oh yes, your almighty Prana Swarm,¡± Vir said sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll become a great servant of the mutated pranite terror.¡±
He¡¯d expected Maiya to reply with a witty comeback, but she just bit her lip.
¡°I don¡¯t think he meant the Swarm. Dunno why, but that¡¯s just the feeling I got. Anyway, I gotta head to my next blood ritual. Talk when I¡¯m in Sonam?¡±
Vir nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±
Maiya looked around anxiously, then brought her face closer to the orb. Too close.
¡°Did you just¡ kiss your orb?¡± Vir asked, dumbfounded.
Maiya flushed furiously. ¡°It¡¯s an indirect kiss, okay! Geez, way to go and ruin the mood.¡±
Vir laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±
Maiya had cut the call.
Grakking chal. She¡¯s gonna be mad about that one, isn¡¯t she?
As he often did these days, Vir took a stroll through the city wearing his Outcast Calling badge. While no Gargan Callings technically existed, it was only the Gargans who bore that unsightly mark. They, and certain criminals.
It¡¯d been eye-opening just how poorly the Calling was treated, especially when donning the Outcast badge after wearing a Chitran Warrior badge. In a matter of moments, Vir went from living well to not living at all.
Someone spit at Vir¡¯s sandals, which he, of course, dodged.
¡°Tch. This city¡¯s gone to Ash,¡± the Chitran woman said, giving Vir a look of utter disgust.
Such encounters were entirely commonplace. Vir had initially been at a loss for how to react. Now he just bowed, avoided eye contact, and moved on.
Any other reaction generally resulted in a beating.
His destination was a spot he¡¯d grown fond of¡ªthe summit of Greesha¡¯s temple.
The tiered four-story stone steeple was tall enough to avoid the eyes of those below yet low enough to be close to the traffic of the city square.
A requirement for training the Life Chakra.
Vir had often come here during his free time. It was usually full of people and thus made for an ideal practice environment.
Sitting cross-legged, Vir settled into his meditation. Shutting off Prana Vision, he closed his eyes and attempted to sense the life that thronged around him.
As usual, after an hour of concentration, he felt the faintest thread of something, drifting far away.
Attempting to pull the thread was of no use; it just wiggled away from his grasp. Focusing too hard on it caused it to dissipate entirely.
This time, Vir opted to simply stare at it. To try to understand what it represented. Was this life force itself? Was it the power of the soul?
Thin and wispy as it was, it was difficult to say.
Eventually, Vir¡¯s concentration broke, and the wisp dissipated.
Opening his eyes, Vir ground his teeth. This wasn¡¯t working.
Right now, he was at an incredible disadvantage, lacking the Shield and Warrior Chakras.
Even forgetting the ability to dish out Chakra-infused attacks, which would make his existing attacks far deadlier, the Shield Chakra was what Vir was really after.
His inability to defend against them meant he had to avoid them entirely. Prana Armor had protected him thus far, but it had its limits. Its capacity was finite, and it only protected him from the physical medium carrying the Chakra-laden attack. If a Chakra attack even grazed his skin, he¡¯d be crippled.
Thus far, he hadn¡¯t faced a single warrior capable of launching Chakra attacks independently of their weapons. While rare, Cirayus could, which meant others could as well. Those, Vir would have to dodge entirely. No amount of Prana Armor would help him then.
The Shield Chakra negated that weakness, giving him a true Chakra-based defense.
The Life Chakra was, in many ways, a necessary stepping stone to the higher Chakras. Its utility in battle was negated by the Foundation Chakra, which protected against it. Much in the way the Warrior Chakra was negated by the Shield.
Still, it could be a potent weapon if used properly. Chakras could not be held open indefinitely, and so tactical applications became incredibly important. As Vir had learned firsthand, a successful Life Chakra attack was as good as incapacitating one¡¯s opponent.
Vir fully understood that Chakras were supposed to take years and decades to master. Except he didn¡¯t have decades.
Besides, it all felt wrong to him. Ever since he¡¯d learned about Chakras, it felt like such a waste that he had to relearn it. Ekanai had mastered them, and Vir was pretty sure all of his prior incarnations had as well.
Why did he have to start from nothing every time? It wasn¡¯t just unfair; it was wrong.
Except there was a solution to this problem, wasn¡¯t there? A solution Vir had considered and rejected several times.
But perhaps¡
Vir drew in several deep breaths and closed his eyes again. If this worked, it¡¯d be a windfall. If it didn¡¯t¡ Well, Vir was about to have an incredibly hard fight on his hands.
Calming himself, Vir entered his mindscape.
Suddenly, he was no longer in Samar Patag. He was in the center of a circular meadow in the Godshollow, where gargantuan trees soared to the sky.
This had better work.
Vir opened his Foundation Chakra¡ and summoned Ekanai.
260: Home Again (Part One) (Maiya)
Maiya had dreamed of this moment for months. When she fled her cult prison and returned to civilization. To normalcy. To safety.
Playing the role of an undercover agent had placed far more stress on her than she could¡¯ve imagined, to say nothing of the assassination attempts.
Yes, attempts¡ªthere had been more than one. First, it had been poison. If Riyan and Kin¡¯jal hadn¡¯t trained Maiya to detect exactly that sort of thing, she¡¯d be long dead by now. When the third poisoning attempt failed, the Blessed Chosen seemed to get the hint, switching to assassination.
Needless to say, that didn¡¯t go over well. There was no one in the Children of Ash who could take Maiya head-on, and she was far too careful to allow anyone to get the jump on her. Even in her sleep.
As for it being the Blessed Chosen behind these attempts, she had little doubt it could¡¯ve been anyone else. The Sisters of Gray were on her side, Camas and his buddies had been cowed into submission, and there wasn¡¯t anyone else with sufficient motive.
On the other hand, the Blessed Chosen had everything to lose. She was nearly ready to depose him, and he¡¯d made his hostility clear during their last encounter. Furthermore, even if he possessed the strength, he couldn¡¯t kill Maiya himself. The moment the Sisters learned of this act¡ªand they would learn¡ªhe¡¯d be ousted.
No, the Blessed Chosen had to act carefully, targeting Maiya through means that would never trace back to him.
Maiya sighed.
When heaped on top of her obligations as the Blessed Prophet, the constant pressure had threatened to crush her. She yearned desperately for the security of Sonam¡¯s sturdy walls.
Her only reprieve lately had been the precious hours she spent talking to Vir.
Is it the same for him as well, I wonder. He¡¯ll be at Samar Patag by now¡ Can¡¯t wait to hear what it¡¯s like!
It was strange to talk to someone who was realms apart. Until she¡¯d established communications, she¡¯d been almost convinced it wouldn¡¯t be possible. She¡¯d hoped, of course. But what were the chances?
Maiya was sure the designers of the orb didn¡¯t have an inkling it worked between the Human and Demon Realms.
Nor would they. Maiya wasn¡¯t telling anyone about her secret. Not even Princess Ira. Her lifeline to Vir was the most precious thing in her whole world, and nobody would take that away from her.
¡°Erm, you¡¯re just gonna skip the line, then?¡± Yamal asked, and Maiya suppressed a sigh for what felt like the tenth time.
When she¡¯d secured her leave from the Children¡¯s secret compound beneath Jatan Forest, she¡¯d braced herself for an uphill battle. Even convincing the cult to allow her to leave had taken intense pressure and weeks of negotiating. The Children were adamant that their holiest figure never leave¡ªthat she¡¯d have her every need taken care of.
Too bad for them, they were dealing with Maiya. When she¡¯d threatened to walk out on them and abscond from her duties, they¡¯d finally agreed. That was, only if she took a small army with her.
Which was not going to work, for several reasons. Waltzing into Sonam with a band of cultists would be like announcing to the world who she was. There was no way the guards would let them all through into the city, let alone the royal castle.
It was Yamal and the Silent One who¡¯d intervened on her behalf, and while Maiya couldn¡¯t be sure, it seemed to be the Silent One¡¯s support that had ultimately swayed them.
Maiya still hadn¡¯t broached that topic with her big friend. She had no right to¡ªnot until she came clean about who she was.
And that required gaining permission from Princess Ira first. Her reports had all been one-way, and while she¡¯d written in great detail to the princess about Yamal and The Silent One¡¯s personalities and actions thus far, Maiya intended to leave them at some bar before her meeting with Ira.
Before that, though, she looked forward to seeing her new place¡ªher house¡ªfor the first time.
¡°Yes,¡± Maiya said, answering Yamal¡¯s earlier question. ¡°I¡¯m cutting the queue.¡±
¡°I¡¯m¡ quite certain the guards won¡¯t tolerate that, Maiya,¡± Yamal said, glancing nervously at the dozens of people who gave him dirty looks. ¡°This is Sonam. Capital of the Kin¡¯jal Empire. They¡¯re sticklers for the rules. It¡¯s what they¡¯re known for.¡±
Maiya ignored the man and strode up to the gate guard captain, who looked her over.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m afraid I must ask you to wait in line like the¡ oh.¡±
Maiya flashed a badge. The guard¡¯s eyes bulged.
¡°My apologies,¡± he said, standing straight. ¡°Please, carry on.¡±
Maiya nodded her approval and continued into the wall that served as Sonam¡¯s exterior gate.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
¡°Okay, just who are you, Maiya?¡± Yamal asked as they walked through the wall. The large passage was wide enough to accommodate even the Silent One comfortably, having been designed for carriages and other vehicles. It turned to the right and continued for fifty paces inside the wall, before turning left again to admit them into Sonam¡¯s Fire Fields.
¡°Sorry, guys,¡± Maiya said once they were through. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. Just bear with me a little longer, alright?¡±
They continued in awkward silence until the second set of walls that divided the fields from the city proper. Sonam was essentially a citadel, just built on the size of a megacity. It was a maze of walls within walls within walls, with every district separated from each other.
Maiya flashed her badge again, and this time, the guard stopped her.
¡°One moment, ma¡¯am,¡± he said, handing Maiya a sealed letter. ¡°For you, with highest urgency.¡±
Maiya broke open the royal seal before Yamal and The Silent One could see, and unfurled the letter.
Welcome home, Maiya! Why don¡¯t you head to your house once you arrive? Oh, and bring your two friends as well. I can¡¯t *wait* to catch up and have tea together! Don¡¯t be a stranger!
Yours,
Ira
Maiya reread the message in disbelief.
How is this urgent, Ira?
It sounded exactly like a teenage girl writing about wanting to chat with a friend. Except, it had the royal seal, which meant Ira had used a royal messenger to deliver it.
¡°This country is doomed,¡± she muttered, hanging her head.
¡°What was that?¡± Yamal asked.
¡°Change of plans,¡± Maiya said. ¡°We¡¯ll go together.¡±
If Ira wanted the two along, then it meant she approved of them being privy to Maiya¡¯s situation. At least, to a degree. If Maiya had learned one thing about the princess, it was that her every action had layers of hidden agenda and meaning.
¡°Go?¡± he asked. ¡°Where?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll see¡¡±
Yamal smirked at Maiya¡¯s back as she led them through Sonam¡¯s South Commons district. If she thought she could surprise him, she was in for quite the shock.
¡°So this is the moment you show us your Sawai manor, yes?¡± Yamal said, fully intending to make Maiya suffer. She hadn¡¯t uttered so much as a whisper about her true identity, yet now, an image was forming in Yamal¡¯s mind.
¡°No? Then allow me to share my theory,¡± he said.
¡°Go right ahead,¡± Maiya replied with obvious annoyance.
¡°Well, it¡¯s clear as day from the way the guards treat you that you¡¯re someone important. Which can only mean one thing.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Maiya asked, navigating the crowded streets. She moved through the throng with the grace of someone who¡¯d grown up in the city.
¡°Sawai. You are nobility. And if I may say it, you do a poor job of hiding it.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Maiya asked, turning just enough for Yamal to see the slight grin on her face. ¡°Go on, Yamal. I insist. I¡¯d love to hear this.¡±
Yamal pushed past people in the narrow streets, struggling to keep up. But he couldn¡¯t afford to fall behind. His honor wouldn¡¯t allow it.
¡°You were on the fast track to becoming a prominent mejai within the Balarian military,¡± he said. ¡°Except this wasn¡¯t the life you wished for. It was the life foisted upon you by your overbearing father. Perhaps your mother as well.¡±
¡°Wooow. You¡¯ve got me all figured out, don¡¯t you?¡± Maiya said. From his position behind her, he couldn¡¯t make out her expression, but Yamal could hear the surprise in her voice.
I have you now!
¡°Tisn¡¯t not an uncommon tale, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Yamal said. ¡°I saw it many times during my merchant days. Even made some good deals with young Sawai off to spend their parents¡¯ coin. So? To which house do you belong?¡±
Maiya turned, and this time Yamal saw her grin.
¡°Why don¡¯t you wait and see?¡± she said, looking up at the wall they¡¯d arrived at.
Yamal craned his neck. It took him a moment to gain his bearings. Why were they here, of all places?
The traffic had thinned, and few people went in or out of the gate.
¡°Er, Maiya? I believe you might be lost. This is the Royal Quarter.¡±
Maiya¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Yes? And?¡±
Yamal¡¯s brows furrowed further. Maiya flashed her badge at the guard¡ªtoo quickly for Yamal to see¡ªwho admitted her as speedily as the other guards had.
Except something was wrong. The guard shouldn¡¯t have allowed her in. Let alone Yamal and the Silent One.
Yamal looked up at the big man and found that he, too, was frowning.
That makes both of us, friend, Yamal thought.
The Royal Quarter was composed of several sub-districts. At the very core was the castle itself. Most had never laid eyes on its grounds, and they never would; only royalty and their guests could enter and exit at will.
Suffice it to say, Yamal hadn¡¯t ever dreamed of seeing that place in this life.
Ringing the castle walls was the headquarters of the Balarian Garrison. While not large enough to house the entire Balarian army, a significant number were stationed at the Garrison at any time. It was where they trained and lived.
If Kin¡¯jal were ever attacked, invaders would have to fight their way through the Garrison to make it to the castle¡ªassuming the unending rings of walls didn¡¯t stop them.
It was absolute overkill. It was thoroughly Kin¡¯jal.
Outside the Garrison lay the outer Royal Quarter. Only the uppermost echelon of the Sawai aristocracy had their mansions in this district. It was considered a great honor¡ªthe highest.
Yamal had been here only once in his life, back when he¡¯d been part of a large Merchant¡¯s Guild trade deal with a dozen others. He was a small fry, brought along only by the whims of his friends.
He¡¯d felt like a fish out of water back then, and he felt the same way now.
She¡¯s not just Sawai. She¡¯s someone incredibly high up.
The mystery surrounding Maiya continued to grow ever thicker. Why would such a high-ranking daughter eschew her silver¡ªnay, golden¡ªspoon? Yamal understood rebellious teenage streaks¡ªhe¡¯d seen it many times in his career. But this? Who would give up all of this to fall in with blood cultists?
Perhaps Maiya was more far gone than she had them believe.
Still, Maiya was clearly Sawai. Likely a nobleman¡¯s daughter¡ªon the fast track to becoming a prominent mejai within the Balarian military.
And then, when Maiya breezed past the opulent estates and arrived at the wall to the Balarian Garrison, Yamal¡¯s understanding of Maiya shattered all over again.
She¡¯s with the Kin¡¯jal Military!?
This changed everything. If Maiya was a Balarian Warrior, many things suddenly made sense. Her power¡ªher confidence. Yet why would Kin¡¯jal send a lone Balarian Warrior into the ranks of cultists? She didn¡¯t have a chance in the Ash to destroy the Children on her own.
Unless she isn¡¯t the only operative. Is she part of a larger initiative? Have the Children been seeded with Balarian Warriors?
Chills ran down Yamal¡¯s back at the implication. If Kin¡¯jal was about to wage war with the Children of Ash, then Yamal was in a very precarious position. He could find his head on a pike for no reason other than being at the wrong place at the wrong time.
The gears in Yamal¡¯s head spun as he devised ways of extricating himself from the organization.
And then, against all odds, Maiya arrived at yet another wall.
¡°Oh no. Oh nonono. You¡¯re joking. Tell me you¡¯re joking, Maiya!¡± Yamal shouted in panic.
Even the Silent One was wringing his wrists.
This couldn¡¯t be possible. Was this a dream? It had to be.
Maiya flashed her badge¡ and was once again admitted.
Into the Castle Grounds.
Yamal gazed up at the sky¡ and laughed helplessly.
Maiya wasn¡¯t Sawai. She wasn¡¯t part of the Balarian Guard.
She was royalty.
Yamal locked eyes with the Silent One.
We¡¯ve been played. We¡¯ve been thoroughly, splendidly, played.
261: Home Again (Part Two) (Maiya)
It took every ounce of training and every morsel of Maiya¡¯s acting skills to maintain her composure. To clamp down on her facial muscles to avoid bursting into laughter at Yamal and the Silent One¡¯s reactions as she led them closer and closer to Sonam¡¯s castle. It was, perhaps the greatest challenge she¡¯d ever faced.
Maiya could vividly imagine their thoughts¡ªor Yamal¡¯s, at least. The Silent One, he took in the surroundings with enlarged eyes, looked otherwise unaffected.
Whether his mind was truly at peace, or whether he was simply a master at hiding his emotions, Maiya couldn¡¯t say. What she could say, though, was that Yamal should¡¯ve gone into entertainment¡ªpeople would¡¯ve paid good money to witness the wealth of facial expressions he was making.
What had begun as skepticism had slowly evolved to brooding, and finally to outright shock as they passed each district in turn.
Now they were in the castle grounds¡ªa place Maiya doubted either of her companions had ever dreamed of setting foot inside. Even the most prominent Sawai rarely ever got that honor.
Which, of course, prompted Maiya to consider why Ira wanted the two with her in the first place. Maiya had indeed vouched for them both, but from Ira¡¯s perspective, it was simply too much of a liability to let them in on her plans.
The reward for blabbing about Ira¡¯s plans for a royal coup would be¡ enormous. Enough, even, to shatter the loyalty of even the most devout allies.
The royal grounds consisted mainly of the keep and its gardens, but ringing the wall on the inside sat other structures belonging to persons of honor. Bodyguards, the royal priest¡ and Maiya¡¯s abode.
It was both a point of honor and terror for her. Maiya knew little of how the rest of the royal family felt about her. Apparently, Ira had cleared Maiya¡¯s house location with her family, but Maiya had yet to meet the Emperor or the Empress.
She genuinely hoped it stayed that way. Blood cults were enough to worry about. She didn¡¯t want to add royal intrigue to the list.
Maiya turned a corner¡ªaway from the castle itself.
Yamal¡¯s expression changed once again.
He must think I¡¯m royalty or something¡ Let¡¯s see what he thinks now!
¡°Are you sure you know where we¡¯re going?¡± Yamal asked after Maiya had led them around for ten minutes.
¡°I could swear it was one of these,¡± Maiya muttered under her breath. There were manors here, just that they were all far too large. Maiya¡¯s would be smaller. And yet, she couldn¡¯t just barge up to their doors asking them if they knew where her place was¡
Maiya was saved the embarrassment by an old friend.
¡°Awoooo!¡±
A brown-and-white bandy rushed across the yard of one of those very manors, chased by an ever-growing number of frantic attendants who tried desperately to get him to come back.
Neel sailed over the wrought-iron fence and crashed into Maiya, sending them both onto the ground, tumbling, as he licked her face with glee.
¡°Neel!¡± Maiya giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±
She wrestled with the bandy for a moment, before suddenly feeling the judging eyes of her bodyguards on her.
Coughing awkwardly, she disentangled herself from the dog and stood up, brushing off her skirt. Neel continued to run circles around her.
¡°My sincerest apologies, miss, I¡ª!?¡±
The attendants finally caught up, and at least one among them seemed to realize who Maiya was.
¡°Madam! I wasn¡¯t¡ªI didn¡¯t! Please, forgive us!¡±
She went down on her knees, followed shortly by the handful of attendants beside her. Some appear confused, and others stricken.
Seeing a prime opportunity to recover from her embarrassing moment with Neel, Maiya sighed theatrically. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s difficult to control when he gets this way. Please, don¡¯t punish him.¡±
¡°Of course not, madam!¡±
¡°Very well. Then I shall accompany you to my manor.¡±
¡°At once!¡±
The attendants snapped to attention¡ªMaiya noticed their immaculate military discipline¡ªand led her party through the gates.
This¡ is my home? Maiya wondered as she took in the structure.
While it¡¯d been described to her via letters, her new three-story stone house was by far the largest building Maiya had ever lived in.
It sat on its own, surrounded by a well-manicured garden, which was in turn surrounded by the wrought-iron fence that Neel had bounded over, with the rear of the grounds running right up to the tall castle walls.
A gardener worked the land, while six ceremonial Balarian Royal guards stood at attention at the front entrance.
A bit overkill for a handmaiden¡¯s residence, Maiya thought, walking up to them. Nor were these ordinary guards. They were the Balarian Royal Guard. Overkill¡ and wasteful.
Not that Maiya disliked the honor.
Despite her entourage, she was still required to show her badge in front of the stoic guards, who scanned it, looked her over, then nodded and opened the tall mahogany door.
While ornamental, like all Kin¡¯jal construction, it served a defensive role as well. Standing half again as tall as Maiya, each weighed as much as an Ash¡¯va, and Maiya knew that nothing short of a battering ram would defeat them.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
A maid came running up just as Maiya entered the house, and bowed deeply.
Good form, Maiya thought reflexively. She¡¯s well-trained.
¡°Milady, please allow me to welcome you home. I¡¯m afraid we were unable to organize a more appropriate reception on such notice. If you like, I shall¡ª¡±
¡°No need,¡± Maiya said, thinking how truly ironic it was that she now had maids standing on her. Maiya was technically still a handmaiden, although her job description had deviated so significantly that the title was almost a joke at this point.
¡°This is my first time on the premises,¡± Maiya said. ¡°I assume you¡¯ll be the one giving us a tour?¡±
The maid flinched. ¡°I¡ would love nothing more, milady. However, I¡¯m afraid that you are called upon.¡±
Maiya raised her eyebrow, suspecting the identity of the one who¡¯d called upon her. ¡°Where?¡±
¡°I shall guide you to the veranda. Your friends, I¡¯m afraid, will need to remain here. We shall see that they receive every hospitality.¡±
Maiya had thought Yamal would¡¯ve taken offense, and was preparing an excuse when she saw his face light up.
¡°Does that include Sonamite royal wine I hear so much about?¡± he asked with a ravenous grin.
The maid smiled demurely. ¡°Of course, ser.¡±
Well, that¡¯s at least one less problem to deal with. Maiya thought, her mood souring. She began to see what was going on, and if she was right, Princess Ira had just made Maiya¡¯s life far more difficult than it needed to be.
¡°Don¡¯t get too drunk,¡± she said to Yamal. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be gone longer than an hour.¡±
I hope¡
Yamal held Maiya¡¯s gaze for a long moment before replying.
¡°When you get back, you¡¯re telling us everything. My head¡¯s about to explode.¡±
Maiya smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±
Maiya found Princess Ira sitting at the veranda on the second floor that overlooked the rear of the manor.
¡°Well?¡± Ira asked, setting down her mug of tea. ¡°How¡¯d you like your new home?¡±
Maiya¡¯s lips went taut. ¡°It sure is big.¡±
¡°Big?¡± Ira asked, giggling. ¡°Is that all?¡±
¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t say, seeing how I just arrived.¡±
A few months ago, Maiya wouldn¡¯t have dared address the princess in such a manner. Lately, though, their relationship had deepened, growing past merely that of a business relationship. Budding, unexpectedly, into genuine friendship.
Ira dismissed Maiya¡¯s gripe with a wave. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time to wander after. It¡¯s not often a princess visits people in their own homes, you know? Now come, tell me about your exploits! I want to hear about everything! Everything!¡±
At times like these, the princess sounded less like a genius mastermind, and more like the teenage girl she really was.
Smiling despite herself, Maiya took a seat across the princess, and after a handmaiden poured out some tea, began her tale.
She left nearly nothing out, summarizing her blood baptism¡ªgoing into gory detail to hammer home just how terrible of an ordeal it was¡ªand finally, the events of the Orientation Camp and the strange room. She had, of course, summarized most of this in her reports, but there was only so much that could be written.
Maiya did not, however, mention Vir or her communication orb. As much as she liked Ira, she didn¡¯t trust the princess not to take the orb away for research purposes. For Ira, nothing took higher precedence than Kin¡¯jal¡¯s interests. Than overthrowing her father¡¯s rule. Not even Maiya. If she could gain an edge, she would.
Frankly, Maiya couldn¡¯t blame her. A part of her felt guilty hiding the secret of the orb from the princess. If trans-realm communication would¡¯ve benefitted Ira¡¯s cause, Maiya would have come clean. But it didn¡¯t. And as such, she¡¯d hold on to that secret just a little longer.
¡°Fascinating,¡± Ira said, her elbows placed on the table and her head resting on her interlocked fingers. ¡°To think they had that buried under there! I wonder what it could be¡¡±
¡°Me too,¡± Maiya said. ¡°I¡¯ve felt¡ different, ever since I touched that tree.¡±
¡°Different? How?¡± Ira asked with a frown.
¡°I dunno,¡± Maiya replied. ¡°I feel like something within me¡¯s changed, but can¡¯t put my finger on what.¡±
¡°Would you like our Life mejai to examine you?¡±
Maiya bit her lip. ¡°Maybe.¡±
¡°Consider it done.¡±
¡°Thanks Ira,¡± Maiya said. ¡°This has all been a lot for me lately. The rituals. The whole Blessed Chosen thing¡ and I can¡¯t help but feel like there¡¯s more to the Children than meets the eye. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re just a crazy cult.¡±
¡°While I admit it is a curiosity, it is only a curiosity,¡± Ira said, dismissing Maiya¡¯s concern. ¡°You are now the Blessed Prophet. The Blessed Prophet, Maiya! You have accomplished what no one in recorded history ever has! You¡¯ve infiltrated the Children and risen to the top! When I had you go undercover, I imagined it¡¯d take you years, not months, and even then, I put your odds of success at fifty-fifty!¡±
¡°Gee, thanks,¡± Maiya muttered, sipping her tea.
Did she assume I might die along the way? Maiya thought it was a definite possibility, though she knew Ira would do everything she could to save Maiya¡¯s life if it ever came to that.
¡°This is incredible!¡± Ira continued. ¡°Thanks to you, I can put my plans in motion sooner than anticipated. Can you imagine what boons having the Children under my control will bring?¡±
Ira paused, taking a long, hard look at Maiya. Maiya knew that look. The princess was planning something nefarious.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to kill someone?¡± Maiya asked.
Ira smiled. ¡°Oh, no, no. Nothing of the sort. Just a small mission that will require your presence.¡±
¡°Ira, you know I can¡¯t get away from the Children.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t take long. Just one night, I think. Yes. With your actions, this would be a most opportune time for it,¡± Ira said, tapping the table. ¡°We can discuss the details later, but don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be a nice change of pace for you.¡±
Maiya had known the princess wouldn¡¯t have had her return to Sonam without a good reason. Yes, this was supposed to be a respite from the Children, but the princess was a schemer. Whatever this mission was, the details must have been too sensitive to communicate via letter.
¡°Just a bit longer, Maiya. Then you can be back among us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ honestly nice to hear.¡± Maiya genuinely longed for the safety and security of Sonam¡¯s walls. She wanted nothing more than to lead a cozy, boring life, where her greatest worries were paperwork and boredom.
And yet, she couldn¡¯t return. Not yet. Not until Ira had accomplished her plans. Defeating the Blessed Chosen was but the first step. Ira¡¯s ambition would never relent until she donned the Empress¡¯ crown. And that would be a long, bloody road. A road that Maiya would have to blaze.
¡°Don¡¯t you think we should understand the Children?¡± she asked. ¡°I just have this feeling that without all the information, it¡¯ll be impossible to dethrone the Blessed Chosen.¡±
¡°Nonsense. The Blessed Chosen is just one man. One broken man.¡±
Maiya¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You know something of him?¡±
¡°Nothing concrete yet. Nothing I can say without more investigation of my own. Regardless, you will soon be in command of the Children. Soon, they will be an extension of Kin¡¯jal¡¯s military might. Our might.¡±
Maiya pursed her lips in concern but didn¡¯t pursue. She knew from experience that there was little chance of changing the princess¡¯ mind on the matter.
Seeing Maiya¡¯s distress, Ira sighed. ¡°Look, you can dabble in whatever hobbies you like, so long as it doesn¡¯t distract you or compromise your cover.¡±
Maiya cocked a brow. ¡°Compromise my cover? Like bringing those two here?¡±
Ira grinned. ¡°Oh, that. That¡¯s nothing of the sort. You see, that¡¯s insurance!¡±
Princess Ira nodded at the gawking Yamal.
¡°Y-y-y-your highness!¡± Yamal wheezed.
Ira threw him her most innocent smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure¡ Yamal, yes?¡±
¡°Y-yes!¡± Yamal said, choking his words out. ¡°For the princess to know my name. ¡®Tis the greatest honor.¡±
Ira held Yamal¡¯s shaking hands in hers. ¡°Please, the pleasure is all mine. I hate to presume when we¡¯ve only just met, but would you hear this frail princess¡¯ selfish wish?¡± Ira said with upturned eyes, and Maiya had to resist the temptation to roll hers.
Yamal¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Whatever your wish, princess. Please, tell me!¡±
¡°Please, protect her. Both of you. Can I ask that of you?¡±
¡°O-o-of course!¡± Yamal squeaked, resembling a mouse more than a man at that moment.
¡°Oh thank goodness!¡± Ira said. ¡°I truly feel better, knowing she has both of you to count on.¡±
Maiya didn¡¯t fail to notice how the princess¡¯ gaze lingered on the Silent One, who nodded subtly.
Why would she single out the Silent One? Yamal¡¯s the flaky one here.
Maiya followed the princess out to the front lawn, where she gave Maiya a warm hug, to the bewilderment of Yamal, who peeked out from the manor¡¯s door.
¡°Do stay safe, yeah?¡±
Maiya smiled. ¡°I will.¡±
Princess Ira squeezed Maiya¡¯s hand, then turned and alighted her carriage.
Maiya was alone at last.
She turned back to the house, where her two friends awaited.
Well, not alone¡ This is going to be such a mess. Curse you, Ira!
262: Mindscape and Matter
¡°Who in the Ash are you?¡± Reaper Ekanai rasped, clenching and unclenching his gangly fists.
As did Vir, who faced off against him, some ten paces away.
A gentle breeze rustled the nearby leaves of Vir¡¯s mindscape. Great Godhollows soared around their clearing, while birds chirped from their canopies. An idyllic setting, but one whose peace was about to be violently broken.
¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Vir asked. ¡°Or is this a ploy to get me to lower my guard?¡±
¡°Remember what? Where am I?¡±
¡°You¡¯re¡ in my mindscape,¡± Vir replied, taken aback at Ekanai¡¯s words. The demon had been many things, but he''d been no actor. Rather, Ekanai was forthright and earnest in his hatred of Vir and Maiya. He¡¯d assumed the demon would attack him immediately and had braced himself for battle.
¡°Mindscape?¡± Ekanai scoffed. ¡°What sorcery is this?¡±
Vir had expected a variety of reactions and had planned for several contingencies, but he¡¯d never guessed the warrior would appear before him dazed and confused.
¡°You truly don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Are you my enemy?¡±
¡°No,¡± Vir said, feeling, surprisingly, a pang of loss. His experiences with the demon had been far from pleasant, but for better or for worse, they had a history together. For Ekanai to have simply forgotten struck Vir hard. Harder than it ought to have.
Vir thought back to what his predecessors had done for him¡ªwhat they¡¯d all sacrificed, including Ekanai¡ªwhen he¡¯d first entered the Mah¨¡di Realm.
So this is the cost. This is why they can never intervene on my behalf again.
His predecessors had always maintained some semblance of awareness in his mind. Some part of themselves, however imperfect, had remained conscious. Now that was all gone. The Ekanai before Vir was not the Ekanai Vir had interacted with in the past, but another. Likely a version created by Vir¡¯s own imagination, based on Vir¡¯s memories.
Vir watched Ekanai wander around the clearing, his footsteps unsteady.
¡°Release me!¡± Ekanai barked.
Vir averted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°So you are my captor,¡± the demon replied, a grin forming on his Ghael face. his faltering footsteps steadied, and he crouched. ¡°Then there is only one thing to be done.¡±
Vir barely had time to react before the demon was upon him.
Blinking away in the nick of time, Vir avoided the Reaper¡¯s vicious claw-like nails that shot from his hands.
That¡¯s new, Vir thought as he circled behind his opponent.
¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you,¡± he said, but his words fell on deaf ears. Lacking any weapons, the Reaper was forced to fight with his bare hands.
Despite this, Ekanai had quite the arsenal at his disposal. Between his claws, tattoos, and Chakras, he was still a formidable threat.
Even nails became lethal weapons when augmented by the Warrior Chakra.
Vir reeled when the world fell away from under him, activating the Foundation Chakra in the nick of time, which brought him back to the present.
When he did, the Reaper was in front of him, plunging his Chakra-laden claws in a vicious downward strike.
He expected me to use my Foundation Chakra to block his attack! Vir realized, narrowly dodging the demon¡¯s attack.
Ekanai struck while Vir dodged, and with each encounter, Vir¡¯s fear drifted away. He found himself forgetting the danger, falling into the rhythm of the fight.
Ekanai was nowhere near as powerful as he¡¯d been in the subterranean chamber of illusions. Now, he was more akin to a normal demon.
Vir felt the almighty force of Balancer of Scales, but he¡¯d long since learned to deal with its pressure.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Ekanai stepped back in surprise when Vir shrugged off its effects.
Vir activated Haste at the same moment that Ekanai used Clarity.
A stalemate ensued. While the Reaper could see the future, Vir moved fast enough to negate its usefulness.
A rush overcame Vir, and soon, their fight resembled less a lethal duel and more a dance. Their timing and movements flowed from attack to defense to attack.
They were, surprisingly, evenly matched. Ekanai with his reach, tattoos, and Chakra, and Vir with Prana Current, his agility¡ and his invulnerability in the mindscape.
Vir hadn¡¯t been able to dodge all the veteran warrior¡¯s strikes, and several had landed. Initially, Vir had assumed Prana Armor had protected him, but then he saw the truth¡ªEkanai hadn¡¯t even dented the armor.
His strikes simply weren¡¯t getting through. This was, after all, Vir¡¯s own mind. Here, he had unlimited prana. Here, he could set the rules of engagement, and here, he could not be harmed. At least, not physically.
Though he knew he was cheating, Vir couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the battle. Ekanai fought with such unbridled ferocity and skill that only Cirayus could hope to match him. Even then, Vir figured it¡¯d be an even match.
Vir missed those fights. As ridiculous as it sounded, he missed the hordes of Ash Beasts¡ªthe days of pitting himself against monsters again and again, always striving to become faster, deadlier, and smarter.
Vir pushed aside Ekanai¡¯s strike and used the demon¡¯s momentum to trip him.
They fell to the ground, with Vir mounting the gangly demon, grappling with him. Though despite Vir having the dominant position, Ekanai held a far greater advantage¡ªhis gangly arms more than made up for his compromised reach, and he landed blow after blow on Vir¡ until he suddenly stopped.
The demon stared at his claws, retracted them, and let out a great breath.
Vir dismounted the demon and offered a hand. Ekanai took it.
¡°Your prana. You¡ are me,¡± Ekanai said. ¡°You are my next incarnation.¡±
Vir nodded.
Ekanai laughed wryly. ¡°Then I am dead.¡±
¡°You died five hundred years ago, Ekanai. You¡¯re just a memory. My memory. Of you.¡±
Ekanai heavily sat on the trampled grass. ¡°I see. How¡ did I die? I remember nothing.¡±
Despite everything Ekanai had done to him, Vir was beginning to pity the demon, despite all that had happened. After all, the version of Ekanai who¡¯d threatened and harassed him was a compromised and distorted one. The Ekanai before Vir looked lost. Lost, and scared.
Vir sat beside the Reaper. ¡°You ventured into the Mah¨¡di Realm, but your body couldn¡¯t take it. You perished soon after.¡±
¡°Tell me,¡± Ekanai rasped, his voice even more hoarse than usual. ¡°What transpired after? Why have you brought me here? Tell me everything.¡±
Vir ripped a piece of grass and let it fly away, watching it pensively. ¡°I suppose I should start from the beginning. From our first encounter.¡±
Vir spent the next hours narrating his encounters with Ekanai, from the Godshollow, and how the demon had commandeered his body, to their fights in the chamber of illusions in the Ashen Realm.
¡°Impossible,¡± Ekanai said. ¡°I know nothing of the workings of the soul. I couldn¡¯t have siphoned your lover¡¯s soul into an orb.¡±
¡°I figured as much,¡± Vir replied, his lips pulled tight. ¡°I feel the chamber was using you as a vessel for its own ends. Or something to that effect. To this day, I can¡¯t understand it all.¡±
Ekanai grumbled. ¡°You¡ must hate me. After all those atrocities I committed. You consider me your enemy.¡±
¡°I¡ don¡¯t,¡± Vir said. The realization came as a surprise to him. ¡°The you I knew¡ wasn¡¯t really you, was it? I know that now. But even before I did¡ I¡¯d resolved to accept you. For who you were. You are a part of me. Only by recognizing that could I move on. Only by accepting that did I open my Foundation Chakra.¡±
Ekanai grunted.
¡°Then I suppose I have redeemed myself somewhat, though my actions remain unacceptable. My memories are few, but I at least know that I fought for my people. To protect them. To ward off the destruction of all that I knew.¡±
¡°Ekanai,¡± Vir asked. ¡°What is the purpose of the Primordial? The Akh Nara. Is it really to reunite demonkind?¡±
¡°I¡ do not know,¡± Ekanai said slowly. ¡°Memories of my life elude me. It is an aggravating feeling.¡±
¡°I suppose that makes sense,¡± Vir said, disappointed. ¡°All you have are my memories, after all.¡±
¡°If I were to wager a guess, however¡¡± Ekanai said, ¡°I feel as though there is more. What need was there for our earliest incarnations to unite the Demon Realm?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ true.¡± The splintering of the clans was a recent thing. A millennia ago, the political landscape would have looked quite different.
Vir was left with more questions than ever before.
¡°Tell me,¡± Ekanai said. ¡°Why have you summoned me here? What do you require of me?¡±
Oh, right.
With all that had happened, Vir had nearly forgotten about why he¡¯d summoned Ekanai to his mindscape in the first place.
¡°The Life Chakra. I need help training it.¡±
Ekanai looked away for a moment. ¡°My instruction would do you little good. I have learned by instinct. Through adversity. I would make a terrible teacher.¡±
¡°I¡ figured,¡± Vir replied, deflated. ¡°Well, it was worth a¡ª¡±
¡°All I ever did,¡± Ekanai continued, ¡°all I have ever known, is fighting. If nothing else, I can strike you with Life Chakra attacks.¡±
Vir winced. ¡°Will that help?¡±
¡°Who can say? Perhaps you¡¯ll be driven mad. But it is how I would train.¡±
Vir stood up. ¡°Well, I suppose it can¡¯t hurt to try.¡±
Vir quickly learned that indeed, it could hurt to try, as Ekanai catapulted Vir¡¯s mind into nightmare after nightmare.
Vir lived through visions of Maiya¡¯s death. Of Neel getting gored. Of Shan being ripped into two, and of Cirayus being burned alive.
He lived through personal agony. He witnessed the failure of his uprising against the Chitran and the subsequent annihilation of Garga.
When it stopped, Vir could no longer stand. He lay sprawled on the grass of the Godshollow mindscape, twitching.
Who said I couldn¡¯t get hurt here? Vir fumed. Maybe he couldn¡¯t be physically harmed, but it seemed there was no limit to the damage his mind could sustain.
¡°Are you undamaged?¡± Ekanai asked.
What a strange choice of word, Vir thought dazedly.
Sitting up, he pulled on the Foundation Chakra and cleared his mind.
¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he replied. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if this helped or hurt.¡±
For the first time in their encounter, Ekanai grinned. ¡°Oh, it helped.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Because I can feel it. I can feel you, striking back at me whenever I assault your mind.¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Really? I¡¯m opening the chakra?¡±
Ekanai scoffed. ¡°No. Not even close. It will be a long path. A painful one. But if you persist, the Life Chakra will be yours in due time.¡±
There was no hesitation in Vir''s response.
¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡±
263: The Rebels of Samar Patag (Part One)
Vir¡¯s rebellion summons didn¡¯t arrive quite in the manner he¡¯d expected. Though in hindsight, he should have expected it, with all the glances Janani was throwing his way these days. She must have thought he wouldn¡¯t notice, but he did. Her skills at subterfuge left much to be desired.
Vir had just been thinking of the glacial progress he was making with Ekanai in the mindscape¡ªof the long journey that was Chakra mastery¡ªwhen Janani finally said something.
¡°They wish to meet with you,¡± Janani said, averting her eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve been¡ impressed with your exploits.¡±
¡°My exploits?¡± Vir asked innocently. He sipped the tea she¡¯d prepared, looking her over appraisingly.
¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first,¡± Janani said, squirming under his gaze, ¡°but it¡¯s much too much of a coincidence. The masked hero. Vaak¡ªof Ash. The one who¡¯s been galavanting as a Chitran Warrior Calling, stealing food.¡±
¡°Oh, that guy,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of him. What a chal, huh?¡±
Janani threw Vir an unamused look. ¡°The timing is too perfect. Every time this Vaak character steals food, Greesha¡¯s food stores grow. Every time¡ªI¡¯ve checked! Greesha refuses to say a word about this to me. She¡¯s never been so withdrawn! If that isn¡¯t suspicious, I don¡¯t know what is!¡±
Vir didn¡¯t reply immediately. It¡¯d be difficult to dupe Janani for much longer if she¡¯d gone to such lengths. Not that he ever intended to. It¡¯d be bad if word got out to the general populous about his exploits, but with Janani running the orphanage, he figured it was only a matter of time until she learned.
¡°You¡¯re certainly thorough,¡± Vir admitted.
¡°Neel, who are you?¡± Janani asked.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Vir asked, keeping his expression perfectly neutral.
¡°I mean, you suddenly appear out of nowhere, not knowing our most basic customs.¡±
¡°I was training¡ª¡±
¡°Training in the Ash. Yes, you¡¯ve said so. Several times. But why help us when you have no attachment to this city? Why put your life in such danger? Why start all¡ this?¡± she asked, pointing to a black wooden mask on a nearby table. It was just one of many that had started circulating around the orphanage. These days, it was hard to go a hundred paces without encountering someone wearing a black mask.
It¡¯d been mayhem for the Chitran guards, which worried Vir. Thus far, the masked figures had kept to themselves, only sometimes causing crimes, but if left unchecked, it¡¯d get out of hand.
It was, in fact, Vir¡¯s most pressing concern. He¡¯d wanted to create a symbol, but he¡¯d never planned for it to be such a success. He feared he¡¯d set into motion events that were quickly spiraling out of his control. It needed to be stopped¡ªand soon.
¡°This may sound crazy,¡± Janani murmured, ¡°but¡ Are you the Akh Nara?¡±
Vir laughed, which made Janani¡¯s face flush.
¡°Right. Sorry. Forget I said anything,¡± Janani said hastily, twiddling her thumbs.
¡°Can you accept that I¡¯m just someone who sympathizes with your plight? I¡ just want to do what I can. While I can.¡±
Janani fell quiet. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much. Who among us can question you? I can scarcely recall a time when we¡¯ve eaten this well. The children are happier than ever. This is¡ truly a blessing.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing that impressive¡ but, well. You¡¯re with the rebellion. Aren¡¯t you?¡±
Janani nodded. ¡°How could I not be? The sooner we escape the thumb of the Chitran, the better it will be for the children. For myself, as well. There was a time when I¡¯d have fought for the future of this city. Now¡ Now, I just want to live like a normal person.¡±
Vir hesitated. ¡°What you told the kids the other day. About the Akh Nara. Do you really believe all that?¡±
Janani smiled, embarrassed. ¡°I apologize for earlier,¡± Janani said with a smile. ¡°I suppose if you¡¯d asked me only weeks ago, I¡¯d have said yes. I needed the Akh Nara, you see. After so long dealing with the Chitran¡ with our situation¡ I needed hope. Something to help carry us through our day. Even if that was nothing but a fantasy. Also, the kids truly do enjoy stories about the Akh Nara. Sometimes, I worry if they¡¯ll all develop hero complexes as a result.¡±
¡°But now?¡± Vir asked, sensing where this was going.
¡°Well¡ now, we don¡¯t need the Akh Nara. We have you.¡±
Vir bit his lip. I was afraid of this.
¡°I really think you should meet the rebellion,¡± Janani said. ¡°They¡¯ve been anxious.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve told them about me, then?¡±
Vir hadn¡¯t exactly been forthright with her about his identity, but he¡¯d hoped she¡¯d exercise discretion on this matter.
Janani shook her head. ¡°I have not. But I am not the only one noticing the changes in the children. Some among the rebellion have pieced together that the fruits of the raids may be finding their way into our hands. It has been¡ difficult to deny. Several are convinced I know your identity.¡±
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Which, of course, means the Chits have caught on as well.
The reason the Chitrans hadn¡¯t yet mobilized was precisely because of the mask sitting on the table. When everyone was Vaak, how could they be sure? When every downtrodden Gargan wore the mask, how could they know they weren¡¯t about to attack a high-ranking Chitran Warrior?
No Chitran wanted to be the one to take the fall for that.
And so, they were left alone, and a tenuous peace existed.
Yet Vir knew well just how fragile that peace was. The moment a rebel, or a desperate Gargan, lashed out and hurt¡ªor killed¡ªa guard, there¡¯d be war.
¡°I have to say, I never figured you were one of them,¡± Vir said, understanding the real reason Greesha had sent him here. It was smart of her to do so. Vir was hooked right into sympathizing with the orphans, and now, he¡¯d been dangled as bait for the rebellion.
¡°Truly? I¡¯d have thought the opposite,¡± Janani said. ¡°Would you like to meet them?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Vir replied without hesitation. It¡¯d been his plan to link up with the rebellion all along. Only Greesha¡¯s words of caution had given him pause. Of how the rebellion was composed of fanatics, and to exercise extreme caution about who he revealed his identity to.
But then, that was the beauty of disguise¡ªit never just had to be a single layer. He¡¯d admit to the rebels that he was Vaak¡ªWarrior of Ash, responsible for the symbol that was Demon God Vaak, and for stealing the orphans¡¯ food.
His mask would be peeled back, but all they would find was another layer. For he wouldn¡¯t divulge that he was Sarvaak, son of Maion and Shari, prince of Garga. He wouldn¡¯t say he was the Akh Nara.
Not yet. Not until he¡¯d gained his people¡¯s favor.
Vir rose. ¡°Take me to them.¡±
Vir entered the warehouse hoping to learn how the rebellion conducted their daily business. He figured such an organization would have several tricks and tactics for conducting clandestine operations under the Chitrans¡¯ watchful eye. He also wanted to gauge their cohesion and capabilities.
As such, he¡¯d asked Janani not to introduce him right away, and pretended to be a new member that she vouched for. He¡¯d remained at the back of the storehouse all the while. Listening. Observing.
Now, less than an hour later, Vir wanted to groan.
¡°And I¡¯m saying we ought to strike while the iron¡¯s hot!¡± someone said. ¡°We¡¯ve never had a better chance to take down the Chitrans! The people will unite. We have the numbers!¡±
¡°There¡¯ll be no one to stop us. Once we take Samar Patag, the Chitran will have no choice but to let us keep it!¡± another stated with absolute confidence.
This wasn¡¯t a rebellion. It was a hodgepodge group of downtrodden Gargans driven to desperate measures.
¡°Count me out. You lot want to get yourselves killed, go right ahead,¡± a gruffy-looking demon said.
¡°Cowardice is what they¡¯re relying on! Don¡¯t you see that? Fine. Stay behind. I¡¯ll storm the castle myself if I have to. Vaak will protect us!¡±
The room erupted into arguments and insults, and all the while, Janani kept stealing looks at Vir, pleading with him to do something.
Vir, in fact, wanted to do the exact opposite. He would¡¯ve liked nothing more than to slip away, but as the cause of this heated debate, he felt like he had an obligation to intervene. If left unchecked, Vir was certain these rebels¡¯ actions would end in tragedy. Not just for them, but for Gargans everywhere.
¡°No, I will not,¡± Vir said, donning his mask.
The rebels turned.
¡°Who the grak are you?¡±
¡°Everyone!¡± Janani said energetically, ¡°Allow me to introduce tonight¡¯s guest of honor. Vaak¡ªof Ash.¡±
The room silenced¡ªas if someone had cast a muting spell on their throats. All eyes rested on Vir.
¡°You sure?¡± someone asked. ¡°Anyone can wear that mask. How do we know it¡¯s him?¡±
¡°Because I vouch for him. As several of you have suspected, Vaak has indeed assisted the orphanage. For the first time in years, the children have more food than they can eat. All thanks to him.¡±
A wave of whispered chatter filled the warehouse, and among them, grumbles of skepticism. It¡¯d take more than Janani¡¯s words to convince them.
Luckily, solving this issue was simple.
Vir Blinked into the middle of the crowd. His talwar flashed, and the thick logs that had been stacked on a pallet were suddenly bisected into two.
The grumbling silenced. The crowd moved away, giving him a wide berth. This time, there was no doubt as to their feelings.
¡°By Adinat, it¡¯s him!¡±
¡°It is,¡± Vir said, slowly panning his head across the audience. ¡°And as I just said, I will not support you in this attack.¡±
¡°Why not? Is this not why you¡¯ve done all this? Why else did you spread your name? Our hour is at hand!¡± someone said.
Each face that stared back at Vir was weary and haggard. Hardly surprising, given what they¡¯d endured. And yet, each and every rebel in the room had defiance burning in their hearts. These people would go to any length to strike against the Chitran.
They reminded Vir of the Pagan Order¡ Except while the Order was organized, disciplined, and well-supplied, these people had nothing. No army, no resources, no real leadership, and no strategy.
And that was exactly what worried Vir. They were both brave enough and foolish enough to do something drastic. A ragtag band trying to hurt the Chitran without understanding the consequences of their actions would have disastrous repercussions for all of Samar Patag.
¡°You¡¯ve relit the flame of hope in us,¡± Janani said quietly. ¡°The Gargans are finally standing up to the Chitran, all because of you.¡±
¡°Then tell me,¡± Vir said, addressing the room. ¡°What exactly is your plan? Convince me you have a chance at this.¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll rally all the Gargans, and together, we¡¯ll storm the castle.¡±
¡°Oh? And how do you intend to breach it? What strategic magic or siege equipment do you have in reserve?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ We don¡¯t need any of that. Against our numbers, what can they do?¡±
¡°And how many would join your little crusade, hmm?¡±
¡°All the Gargans, obviously. There are thousands of us! Easily more than the guards.¡±
¡°And how many of them possess Aspect tattoos?¡± Vir asked. ¡°How many are trained in the way of the blade? You are talking of Laborer and Outcast Callings, many of whom have never seen combat a day in their life. Elderly, children, and starving adults unfit to fight. You¡¯ve all seen the slums. Half the population is so far gone that they can barely even stand. Let alone fight.¡±
The room was silent, but Vir wasn¡¯t done.
¡°You said you¡¯d ¡®round up the Gargans¡¯. Pray tell, where will you obtain the talwars and armor for your troops? Why would anyone risk their lives fighting against a trained enemy with nothing but his fists? An enemy who has beaten them down time and time again. You say there is hope now, and I agree. There is. But there is a realm of difference between hope and suicide. Your people are bent, broken, untrained, and ill-equipped.¡±
This time, the silence was oppressive.
¡°You would have us sit still? Against them?¡± someone shouted. Vir felt the frustration and the agony in their voice. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! No. You¡¯re worse. You¡¯re a coward. We don¡¯t need you. We can do this on our own.¡±
Vir Blinked to the demon¡ªa four-armed man¡ªwho¡¯d said that.
¡°You call me a coward? Me? Who¡¯s been risking their life raiding food stores? Who¡¯s been feeding the orphans?¡±
Vir backed off from the terrified demon, taking a moment to compose himself. ¡°Very well then,¡± he said. ¡°I propose a deal.¡±
Vir brandished his talwar, pointing it at demons around the room.
¡°Fight me. Here and now. Together. All of you. If any of you manage to land even a single blow on me, I¡¯ll support whatever plan you come up with. But if you cannot, we do things my way. Understood?¡±
¡°You? Alone?¡± The demon scoffed. ¡°You may be strong, but it seems your time in the Ash has made you overconfident.¡±
¡°What¡¯s it matter?¡± another said. ¡°If it means getting him to help, I say we put him in his place.¡±
The crowd tightened the noose around Vir.
¡°Gladly,¡± the demon said.
Vir smiled, but there was no mirth in his eyes. The rebels were about to learn a painful lesson. One that he would carve into their bones and etch into their skulls.
A lesson they would never forget.
264: The Rebels of Samar Patag (Part Two)
The demon swung at Vir, his fist coming wide and well-announced. Vir didn¡¯t even have to step away to avoid it; a simple shift of his neck, and the punch sailed by harmlessly.
The attacks came in quick succession, from all directions. Often, three or more attacks threatened him simultaneously. All to no avail.
As Vir fluidly dodged the fists and legs, mostly fists and legs, blending Kalari arts with his own fighting style honed by battling Ash Beasts, the frustrated attackers started using more lethal weapons.
Soon, talwars, scimitars, and even some katars and spears all came at him.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you hitting him?¡± a rebel snapped.
¡°I could say the same for you! He¡¯s as slippery as an eel!¡±
The rebels¡¯ attacks grew more desperate with each missed swing.
Just a little longer, Vir thought, easily avoiding the lethal strikes. Had he been surrounded by trained warriors, it might¡¯ve been a different story, but these rebels were not only weak and malnourished¡ªthey were also untrained. Not one of them belonged to a Warrior Calling, after all. Whatever they¡¯d learned, they¡¯d scraped together on their own. And unlike Vir, they hadn¡¯t had hordes of Ash Beasts to temper them.
The rebels¡¯ strikes came more wildly now, driven by frustration and anger. They were faster, yes, but also desperate, and thus less accurate.
A lull in the fight ensued. The attackers heaved for breath.
¡°How?¡± someone rasped. ¡°How is he unharmed? What magic is this?¡±
¡°No magic,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Only skill. You¡¯ve had your chance. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±
Vir activated Haste and Blinked at the nearest rebel, using his momentum to drive a punch to the demon¡¯s stomach that sent him into a fit of retches on the ground.
Well before his foe collapsed, Vir was already taking down his next target. Then the next.
It was good practice for Haste. He¡¯d been trying to use the ability in short, quick bursts to conserve it. Opponents such as these made for ideal training, and he found his control over the ability improving with each rebel downed. He waited longer to activate it and canceled it sooner.
Less than a minute after the fight began, the rambunctious demons calling for the sacking of the Chitran lay groaning on the floor, nursing their injuries.
At their center stood Vir, unharmed, like the eye of a storm.
¡°I¡¯ve left you with only bruises and minor injuries,¡± he said. ¡°Nothing that will cripple you.¡±
¡°See?¡± someone said. ¡°He can¡¯t kill us! He doesn¡¯t have the grit! He¡¯s got nothing!¡±
¡°Fool!¡± A familiar voice thundered. It belonged to a scowling woman who strode into the warehouse as if she owned it.
It was Greesha, and she was not happy.
¡°Any warrior worth his salt knows just how much easier it is to kill than incapacitate. Vaak here has spared your lives¡ªnot because he couldn¡¯t kill you¡ªbut because he possesses such mastery over his might that he chose not to kill you. Do not mistake expertise for weakness, you useless chals!¡±
Greesha was right, of course. Vir was surprised to find her here, and even more surprised to see her sticking up for him. While he knew Greesha regarded him as crucial to the future of demonkind, their initial meeting hadn¡¯t given him the impression that she was especially fond of him.
Vir nodded appreciatively at the seer, who backed away, yielding the room to him.
¡°You called me a coward,¡± Vir said, addressing the groaning rebels. ¡°I braved the Ash. I fought the beasts of your nightmares, and I fought them by the hundreds. I am no coward. But you¡¯re right. I¡¯m scared.
¡°Not for you. For everyone else. For all the souls that will suffer the consequences of your actions.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± someone said.
¡°I decimated you in minutes. Had I wanted to kill you, I¡¯d have taken half that time. And yet, the Chitran have dozens of warriors skilled enough to keep me occupied. Against them? You¡¯d be fodder. Nothing more. Hardly even a warmup.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not true¡ How can you know that?¡± someone said, but his defeated voice said it all.
¡°If, by some miracle, you get past the soldiers, how are you going to take the keep? How will you siege the castle walls? How will you breach the gate? You have no artillery. You have no magic. No leadership, and no organization.¡±
¡°If we can at least take down some of those Ash damned chals, it¡¯ll have been worth it, no matter the outcome,¡± a rebel said, though the fire in his voice was gone.
¡°Yes, many will die,¡± Vir said. ¡°But it will not be the Kothis. It¡¯ll be you. It¡¯ll be Janani. It¡¯ll be the orphans. The Outcasts. The slum dwellers. It¡¯ll be Gargans that pay the ultimate price. What¡¯s more¡ªyou¡¯d be giving the Chits the excuse they¡¯ve always wanted. You¡¯d give them the perfect reason to wipe out the rest of the Gargans in Samar Patag. They¡¯ll retaliate against every man, woman, and child. All to set an example. So tell me, do you really want their blood on your hands?¡±
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
¡°Easy for you to say, hiding behind that mask,¡± a demon spat.
¡°You fault me for keeping my identity a secret when I¡¯ve brought you your first victories in a decade?¡±
There was no response, but Vir wasn¡¯t done. He had to beat the hopelessness of their situation so thoroughly, they¡¯d never dream of doing anything so rash ever again.
¡°Let¡¯s say,¡± Vir continued, ¡°that Adinat, Vera, and Badrak bless you with divine fortune, and that, against all odds, you somehow take the keep and liberate Samar Patag from the Chitran. The Kothi army at the Ash Boundary numbers over twenty thousand. What will you do when they inevitably march back to retake the city? How will you, with your ragtag band of civilians, defend this city?¡±
Vir locked eyes with each demon in the room. Each averted their eyes. ¡°As I feared¡ªyou won¡¯t. You¡¯ll perish. Samar Patag will burn, and your legacy will be that of extremist zealots who doomed what was left of the Garga. You¡¯ll be cursed by future generations as the fools who ended what the Chitran had begun.¡±
Vir let out a long breath. He hadn¡¯t meant to get so animated, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. The rebels¡¯ selfishness was going to get everyone killed.
¡°Then what would you have us do?¡± Janani asked softly, tears in her eyes. ¡°Would you have us give up?¡±
All eyes turned to Vir, who let the tension drain from his shoulders.
¡°No. No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying at all. What I¡¯ve done with Vaak¡ªwith this mask,¡± he said, pointing to his masked face, ¡°was for the Garga. But this is not the way. If we truly wish for a better world, we must tread lightly. We must lay the foundation, and, only when we are ready, do we act.¡±
¡°Do you have a plan, then?¡± Janani asked.
¡°I do. The Gargan Warrior Callings. Are they all dead?¡± Vir asked.
Janani shook her head. ¡°No. Many perished in the sacking of Samar Patag, but many more surrendered when it was obvious we would lose. They, like us, are Outcasts now.¡±
¡°But where did they go?¡± Vir asked. ¡°The Chitrans wouldn¡¯t have sent them away. They¡¯d keep them under their thumb. Unless¡¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes widened in realization. Realization¡ and horror.
¡°The Ash Boundary.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± one of the rebels said. ¡°While you were off training in the Ash, our warriors have been forced to fend off the beasts that come through the Boundary each and every day.¡±
¡°It would ordinarily be the Chitran¡¯s responsibility,¡± Janani said, ¡°but they claim that due to the ¡®injustices¡¯ committed by the Garga throughout history, that it is only fair to push that burden onto our warriors. They are run dry, fighting every waking hour of each day without rest¡¡±
Vir didn¡¯t immediately reply. Any successful coup would need their support. But how to get it? The Boundary was far, and it¡¯d be heavily fortified with Chitran.
To say nothing of the physical and mental state of the Gargans there. Organizing a coup in Samar Patag was one thing. Freeing the Gargans at the Boundary was quite another.
Though the plight of the Warrior Outcasts was a tragedy, it was not one Vir could solve right now. It¡¯d have to be enough knowing they were alive.
¡°We can¡¯t rely on their help,¡± Vir said. ¡°Whatever we do, we have to do alone. From within.¡±
¡°Which is?¡±
¡°Hear me,¡± Vir said, raising his voice. ¡°There will come a day when we strike. When we take back what is rightfully ours. When we rise against the Chitran and restore Garga to its former glory. But that day is not yet upon us.
¡°To prepare, we must train. We must organize. You are laborers. Merchants, farmers, traders. Most of you don¡¯t even know how to hold a weapon. I will teach you the ways of the warrior. I will show you the basics, and from there, you must ply yourselves diligently. For the day you are called upon to act.¡±
¡°And until then?¡± another demon¡ªa farmer wearing overalls¡ªasked. ¡°Are we to live as we are? In squalor and destitution? Are we to do nothing to better our situation?¡±
¡°No,¡± Vir replied, looking the demon in the eye. ¡°As I said, I created Vaak for a reason.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll protect us, then?¡±
Hopeful murmurs sounded through the room.
¡°I will do my part. But I won¡¯t be around to save each one of you. Vaak will keep you safe.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Vaak isn¡¯t just me anymore,¡± Vir said. ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s Janani. It¡¯s even Bolin. Vaak is a symbol. One that the Chitrans fear and respect. So long as Vaak¡¯s identity is kept a mystery, it will keep you safe.¡±
¡°They¡¯ll ransack the slums to find you!¡± a woman said.
¡°No,¡± Vir replied. ¡°They won¡¯t. They think Vaak is a Chitran Warrior Calling in disguise. Someone high up. Someone with connections. They don¡¯t have the means and political connections to pry into my identity, and they can¡¯t risk acting without knowing for sure. That is, unless Vaak does something stupid enough to force Governor Asuman¡¯s hand.¡±
¡°You¡¯re telling us to defend ourselves, but not to anger them? Sure, that might reduce the number of muggings, but that¡¯s all! It won¡¯t change an Ash Damned thing about our situation!¡±
Murmurs of assent spread through the rebels.
¡°I know,¡± Vir said. ¡°Which is why I intend to personally intervene. If there is anything I can do to improve our lives in the interim, I will. But I am new here. I need your help. Tell me, what are the biggest issues plaguing Gargans? What would help the most?¡±
Hushed voices once again broke out. This time, there were few arguments, as the rebels discussed the matter in earnest.
Before long, everyone was volunteering their opinion.
¡°They take too much in taxes from us! Whatever we earn, they steal! We¡¯re barely better than slaves.¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s not the real issue,¡± someone else said. ¡°It¡¯s that we can¡¯t get any of the good jobs. Forget the Outcasts, even Laborer Callings have to dredge the bottom of the barrel. When we make coppers on the silver, it¡¯s no wonder we can¡¯t make better lives for ourselves.¡±
¡°If I may?¡± Janani asked, raising her hand.
Vir nodded for her to continue.
¡°Everyone brings up valid points, but they all stem from one source. Asuman.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± a rebel said. ¡°If we could get rid of him¡¡±
Janani¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! If we can kill him, our problems will be solved. But how do we do it?¡±
Vir put his hands up to hush the crowd.
¡°Janani, tell me more about Asuman.¡±
Janani looked at him in panic, but Vir smiled placatingly. ¡°I¡¯m not considering an assassination,¡± Vir said, easing her concern.
Unless executed masterfully, it¡¯d be far too easy for the Chitrans to blame the Gargans, resulting in dire consequences. Even if that worst-case outcome was somehow avoided, there was no telling if Asuman¡¯s successor would be better or worse. Vir refused to roll the dice with other peoples¡¯ lives so carelessly.
Janani cleared her throat. ¡°Asuman¡ detests Garga.¡±
¡°More like he hates our guts,¡± someone else said.
¡°Yes, well, losing a child to the war does many things to parents,¡± Janani shot back, glaring at the rebel.
¡°His child died?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Yes,¡± Janani replied. ¡°He lost his son during the invasion. He has harbored a grudge against our clan ever since.¡±
¡°If he were deposed, who would take his place?¡± Vir asked.
Chatter broke out again, with each rebel offering different names. It soon became clear that there was no obvious successor¡ªa dangerous situation.
¡°What about Greesha?¡± Vir asked, eyeing the woman who¡¯d kept mostly silent until now.
Greesha let out a short, sharp laugh. ¡°The sun will set before I sit in the governor¡¯s seat. I might be a Ruler Calling, but it¡¯s only because Raja Matiman values my abilities as a Seer. Even today, I¡¯m under constant surveillance. As an ex-Gargan, he¡¯d never be daft enough to put me in a position of power.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Vir said. This was going to be a tougher nut to crack than he¡¯d thought.
Vir fell into thought as the room broke out into arguments once again.
Eventually, Janani came up to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I truly wish we could do more, but¡¡±
Vir shook his head. ¡°If this could¡¯ve been easily solved, it would have been, long ago. I just thought the Vaak persona would¡¯ve helped.¡±
¡°It has!¡± Janani said. ¡°It absolutely¡ª¡±
Her words were cut short by a demon who broke into the warehouse, panic written all over his face.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Greesha asked. ¡°Is this location compromised?¡±
The demon shook his head. ¡°No. Worse. There¡¯s been a breach in the Boundary. Ash Beasts have broken through and they¡¯re stampeding this way!¡±
The room fell deathly silent.
265: Prelude to a Slaughter
¡°When?¡± Greesha asked. ¡°How many?¡± Her tone was urgent, and the tension in the room was palpable.
¡°A runner just arrived.¡± The demon spoke rapidly, on edge. ¡°They broke out some days ago. They¡¯ll be here by the morrow!¡±
¡°Blasted Ash,¡± Greesha cursed.
¡°Vera have mercy. Why now, of all times?¡± someone else said in despair.
¡°We¡¯re done for,¡± yet another voice mourned.
¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Vir said. ¡°We¡¯re in a walled city. The Chitran have defenders. Sure, the walls might not be in the best shape, but the Ash beasts will have lost most of their prana this far from the Boundary. What threat could they pose?¡±
¡°Have you looked at Samar Patag¡¯s walls recently?¡± a rebel asked. ¡°It can¡¯t be described as just disarray. There are gaps everywhere!¡±
¡°Still¡¡±
¡°This has happened before,¡± Janani said softly. ¡°The Chitran are spread too thin to defend the wall, with its dilapidated state.¡±
Vir frowned. ¡°Then what do they do? If you say you¡¯ve been attacked before, then you must have somehow recovered, right?¡±
¡°They cloister everyone worth protecting in the Keep and the surrounding areas,¡± Greesha said heavily. ¡°Everyone inside stays safe. Everyone outside, well¡¡±
¡°Then the slums¡ The Gargans?¡± Vir reeled in horror.
¡°I mentioned how children continue to be orphaned, even well after the war, yes?¡± Janani said, barely containing her anger.
Vir couldn¡¯t believe this. Until now, he¡¯d done his best to treat the Chitrans as impartially as he could. They¡¯d attacked Garga for grievances that ran centuries deep. Whether or not those grievances were justified, they at least had a plausible justification for their action.
Vir was even willing to attribute some¡ªnot all¡ªof their atrocities toward Gargans to mismanagement and incompetence.
But this?
This was unforgivable. Not only were the Kothis keeping Gargans prisoner in their own city, they weren¡¯t even trying to save them when danger struck. It was a declaration to the world that Gargans were not their equal.
Whatever compassion Vir might¡¯ve had for that clan evaporated in that single moment.
He turned to leave. This could not stand.
¡°What are you planning?¡± Janani asked, stopping him.
¡°I will resolve this personally,¡± Vir said, straining to keep his voice level and even. ¡°And when I do, I¡¯ll have each of you swear to uphold the peace I¡¯ve fought for.¡±
Vir swept his pointed finger across the room, meeting the rebels¡¯ gazes. Perhaps it was because of his mask, or perhaps they were simply too worried about the horde to reply. Not one refused.
Vir stormed to Samar Patag¡¯s castle, using the shadows to propel him.
The time for subtlety was over. Rather, there was much to be gained by making a bold statement to the Chitran authorities.
Until now, Vir had avoided Governor Asuman to avoid rocking the boat, lest he shatter the fragile balance that supported the Gargan¡¯s livelihoods.
When faced with the prospect of annihilation, however, such concerns suddenly became unimportant by comparison.
While Vir had never entered the Keep before¡ªnot as an adult, anyway¡ªDance of the Shadow Demon made infiltrating the facility easy enough.
It was perhaps a good thing the Iksana preferred to stay within their tunnels deep underground. They¡¯d make for truly terrifying assassins; it¡¯d take Vir less than an hour to decapitate the entire Chitran government in Samar Patag.
If only his problems were so easily solved. No, he needed to think not only of the immediate future, but of what came after. For both Gargans and everyone else currently living within the city.
Vir found Samar Patag¡¯s leadership cloistered around a large oval desk in a tall room with vaulted ceilings.
¡°How much time do we have?¡± someone¡ªa Chitran general, by his military uniform¡ªasked.
¡°Not long,¡± another Chitran asked. ¡°Our runner says they¡¯ll be here by the morrow. I give us another six hours. Maybe eight, if the marshes bog them down.¡±
¡°They¡¯re Ash Beasts. Poor terrain does not slow them.¡±
¡°And their numbers?¡±
¡°Many. More than the last one. I¡¯m afraid the casualties will be quite severe this time around.¡±
¡°We can only pray that by the time they¡¯ve had their fill of the Gargans, they¡¯re ready to move on. It¡¯s about time those dregs contributed to our city¡¯s prosperity.¡±
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Vir felt an overwhelming desire to skewer the monkey bubble up within him, but he forced his emotions back. The Chitran would have their reckoning in due course. Acting now would only jeopardize his plan. And his plan had to work, for the sake of all who lived in the city.
¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± a Kothi in a more ornate robe¡ªGovernor Asuman, Vir presumed¡ªsaid. ¡°Order the guards to fall back to the Keep. Bring in as many of our people as possible, starting with the highest Callings. Hide the rest underground outside. With luck, we¡¯ll emerge from this crisis mostly intact.¡±
¡°How about a more palatable alternative?¡± Vir asked, ensuring to keep his voice hoarse and raspy like Ekanai¡¯s.
The Chitrans jolted at the sudden voice, spinning to locate its source.
When their eyes landed on the figure dressed in black, emerging from the shadows, the color drained from their faces.
¡°Dance of the Shadow Demon? Iksana!? Here? How? And that mask!¡±
Vir cackled. ¡°Just because we prefer our tunnels does not mean we are incapable of leaving them, yes?¡±
Asuman cleared his throat. ¡°You¡ are him? This Vaak character? I¡¯d thought he was a Chitran Warrior.¡±
¡°Vaak is Chitran,¡± Vir responded. ¡°Vaak is Iksana. Vaak is Panav, and Vaak is Baira.¡±
¡°I-I see. I¡ hadn¡¯t realized he had gained the support of the clans,¡± Asuman said, twitching reflexively. His words came shakily, bearing none of the confidence he¡¯d exhibited only moments earlier.
Vir remained quiet, and in doing so, unnerved the occupants of the room even further. As Riyan had taught him long ago, there were few better ways to unsettle people than to hide one¡¯s features behind a featureless mask, remaining silent when spoken to.
¡°How may we help you, esteemed Iksana?¡± Asuman said. Though he was clearly trying to regain the initiative, his voice betrayed his fear.
¡°A horde of Ash Beasts threatens your walls, and yet you squabble like pigs, secretly conspiring to throw your own people to the wolves.¡±
¡°Chitran Callings will be protected,¡± Asuman replied quickly. ¡°This, I assure you.¡±
¡°Yet Kothis are only a portion of your population, are they not? I do not believe you understand the gravity of your situation, Governor.¡± Vir said, stressing the last word.
¡°The Ash Beasts are dangerous, yes,¡± the monkey demon said, scratching his head. ¡°But we have dealt with them before.¡±
¡°Dealt with?¡± Vir scoffed. ¡°You plan to feed them and hope they move along once their hunger¡¯s satiated! Pray tell, where will they go? East? Where the prana is barren? No. North. To Panav. And south. To Iksana. Your problem has already become our problem. And the Iksana will not suffer further Chitran incompetence.¡±
It was a lie, of course, but the inland Gargan Sea would split any horde coming from the Boundary, diverting them north and south, spilling over to Iksana territory. It was what had happened the last time a horde broke through.
Asuman gulped. ¡°I understand your concern. We¡¯ll ensure they are dealt with. You have my word that they will not reach Iksana land.¡±
¡°They already have!¡± Vir rasped. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your walls. The level of training your troops receive. You cannot stop them. Even if you could, it would do you little good.¡±
¡°Why do you say that?¡± Asuman said, frowning.
¡°Because, Governor Asuman, you have a rebellion on your hands.¡±
¡°A rebellion you have participated in!¡± another general barked.
¡°The Iksana do not meddle in other clans¡¯ affairs,¡± Vir replied calmly. ¡°We merely keep watch. I am no more a part of this rebellion than any Gargan in the street who wears this mask. We infiltrate and we observe. I come to you now with critical intelligence. I take it you are aware of the quality of Iksana¡¯s information network?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Asuman said. ¡°We would never question the Iksana¡¯s intelligence-gathering capabilities. Without your help, our liberation of Garga would never have met with success. Tell me, what word do you bring?¡±
Vir turned his head slowly to each Kothi in the room. ¡°Your time is almost nigh. Should you choose to do nothing to fight it.¡±
Asuman¡¯s fingers had turned white from clutching his chair¡¯s backrest. ¡°I suppose you have come to us with a plan?¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Vir said slowly. ¡°In the spirit of inter-clan cooperation, I offer you salvation. A way to defeat this horde with no loss of life, and keep your control over Samar Patag.¡±
¡°And in return, you expect¡ what?¡± Asuman asked.
¡°Stability in our northern neighbor,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Rebellion is chaotic. Dangerous. We wish for the Chitran to uphold your commitment to defending your Ash border. And we wish for peace.¡±
Asuman exhaled in relief and his face lit up.
¡°Of course. Of course! Then, will Clan Iksana be providing an army of their own? Though, I fear you will not be able to mobilize one in time¡ª¡±
¡°Eliminate the Outcast Calling. Allow Gargan Laborers the opportunity to compete with Chitrans for jobs on an equal footing.¡±
Asuman blinked. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±
¡°As I said, governor,¡± Vir said slowly, drawing out each word, ¡°you have a rebellion on your hands. Quelling the Ash Beast horde will buy your clan only a brief extension on life. If you wish for our aid, you must banish the Outcast Calling and allow the Gargans parity. Their mistreatment leads to hatred. Their hunger leads to desperation. Desperation¡ leads to rebellion.¡±
¡°This is their wish?¡± Asuman asked. ¡°The wish of this¡ Vaak character?¡±
¡°Do not underestimate the phenomenon that is Vaak,¡± Vir said. ¡°Vaak may once have been a demon, but that is no longer. Vaak is a symbol of all that is wrong with Samar Patag. Make an example of him, and you will have created the perfect martyr for rebellion. Kill him in secret, and ten will take his place. Vaak cannot be eliminated or squashed or ignored. Only appeased.¡±
Asuman glanced skeptically at his peers, who responded in kind.
They¡¯re not yet convinced¡ Just a little further.
¡°You said the Iksana will provide a solution, yet you haven¡¯t clarified how,¡± Asuman said, shifting the topic.
¡°Incorrect. I said only that the Iksana can solve this problem for you. You see, Vaak has promised us they will drive off the horde.¡±
¡°So Vaak plans to raise an army, then? An army of rebels?¡± Asuman said, tapping his chin. His monkey tail, which had been still until now, began to sway rhythmically.
Vir remained silent, content to watch Asuman form his own incorrect opinions. Let him think Vir was an army. The shock of witnessing him decimate the entire horde¡ªon his own¡ªwould only cement Asuman¡¯s obedience. No doubt the governor was thinking he could kill two birds with one stone¡ªrid Samar Patag of the rebel faction, while also ridding it of Vaak.
¡°Very well,¡± Asuman said at last. ¡°Should Vaak destroy the horde, thereby protecting the Chitran¡ªer, Samar Patag¡ªfrom harm, then I shall honor our agreement. If they fail, however, I¡¯m afraid I will not be able to accept your terms.¡±
¡°Acceptable,¡± Vir said, tossing a magical tablet onto the table. ¡°Record it.¡±
These tablets served a variety of functions in the demon realm, forming an analog to human utility orbs. Though, while orbs were integrated into nearly every aspect of human life, tablets were somewhat rarer in the demon realm. Or at least, in Samar Patag.
Asuman pressed his hand upon the tablet, which began to glow with prana. ¡°I, Asuman, Governor of the Chitran stronghold Samar Patag, do swear to abolish the Outcast Calling and allow Gargan laborers equal and fair access to Laborer Calling jobs, should the entity known as ¡®Vaak¡¯ defend this city from the upcoming Ash Beast horde.¡±
Asuman removed his hand from the tablet and tossed it back to Vir. ¡°Will this suffice?¡±
¡°It is done,¡± Vir said, sinking into his shadow. ¡°Vaak will meet with you once the horde has been repelled.¡±
And then he was gone, leaving behind a room of stunned Chitran to digest what had just happened.
Though they did not realize it, they had just set into motion a series of historic events. Events that would forever change the face of the realm.
Fiction Launch Announcement: Soulweaver
Hey everyone!
I just launched Soulweaver, an isekai LitRPG here on RoyalRoad. With this, I have joined the hallowed ranks of LitRPG authors on the site! XD
This story is the product of half a year of planning and is a collaboration with several of my most avid Ashborn readers. I feel like it incorporates all of my Ashborn learnings, with the strongest characters, action, plot, and worldbuilding I''ve ever written - so please consider checking it out! (And follow and rate if you enjoy it!)
What do you do when the god who summons you won¡¯t say why?
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Greg walked into a bar hoping to wash away the sour taste of a bad day at work. What he got instead was a bartender offering him the opportunity of his dreams¡ªwith a catch. A ticket to purchase a class that could make him the strongest being alive. If he can afford the asking price.
Thrust into a world he knows nothing about, Greg will need power on another level entirely. To get ahead, he''ll need the kind of power only deities possess.
After all, the whole world¡¯s your playground when you can make anything level up.
- - -
What to Expect:
- Weak to very strong progression
- A mix of action, crafting & enchanting, character dynamics, and story
- Tropes: Some subverted. Others played straight.
- No Harem
- No Edgy or Murderhobo MC
- An MC with a fondness for minmaxing
https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/82936/soulweaver-otherworldly-enchanting-litrpg
266: Ray in the Dark (Part One)
¡°And I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯ll die if we congregate!¡± The four-armed rebel slammed his fist on the table. ¡°Our best hope is to disperse. That way, the beasts will waste time hunting us down. Several may survive!¡±
¡°You¡¯d feed our own people to those monsters, then? You¡¯re no better than the Chits!¡±
¡°How dare you! I am merely¡ª¡±
The warehouse door slammed, and in strode the masked figure of Vir, his black robe flaring behind him. All eyes turned to him, and all conversations hushed.
¡°You! Where¡¯ve you been?¡± someone asked.
¡°Planning for our future,¡± Vir replied smoothly. ¡°For the future of this city, and the Gargans within. Now tell me, how do you intend to survive this crisis?¡±
¡°That¡¯s just what we were discussing,¡± the four-armed rebel said. ¡°All our options are grim. I say we should spread out. It gives us the highest chance of surviving this.¡±
¡°At the expense of half our numbers or more,¡± his opponent said.
¡°What do you think, Warrior of Ash?¡± someone who hadn¡¯t spoken before said.
¡°I agree that, under normal conditions, concentrating our numbers would be a death sentence should the beasts ever find us.¡±
¡°See?¡±
¡°Except,¡± Vir said, holding up a finger, ¡°these are not normal conditions. Not by any means.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Shan,¡± Vir commanded.
The Ash Wolf bounded silently into the room. His appearance shifted the mood within the room in an instant.
Some rebels braced for combat while others muttered prayers. A few cried out in panic.
¡°They¡¯re here already!? Adinat save our souls.¡±
¡°Relax,¡± Vir ordered, raising a placating hand. ¡°He is an ally.¡±
¡°An ally? Are you out of your mind? I¡¯ve seen those things rip through an entire room in seconds! We¡¯re not safe.¡±
¡°I should ask you the same,¡± Vir replied calmly. ¡°Does he look as though he¡¯s about to rip your throats out?¡±
Shan sat obediently next to Vir, gazing impassively at the terrified faces in the room as he licked his paw.
Vir sometimes wondered if the beast could understand them. His intuition was otherworldly.
¡°I¡ don¡¯t understand,¡± Janani said, her voice faltering as she spoke. ¡°You have tamed an Ash Wolf? How? This is impossible.¡±
¡°Not so much tamed, as befriended, but yes,¡± Vir said.
Shan grunted in agreement.
¡°So those reports¡ they were factual?¡± Greesha said, rising from her chair to get a better look at Shan. ¡°Sightings of a black beast, prowling the streets. I¡¯d passed it off as nothing more than fear-mongering, perhaps exaggerated sightings of a stray bandy. But this¡¡±
¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you kept this quiet,¡± Vir said, addressing the room. ¡°Vaak¡¯s image has meaning precisely because anyone can don the mask. If it becomes known that I travel with an Ash Wolf, that deception loses its value.¡±
¡°Ain¡¯t none of us gonna go blab, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about,¡± another demon said. ¡°But an Ash Wolf, huh? He¡¯ll be an asset during the fight, that¡¯s for certain.¡±
Their relief, however, was short-lived.
¡°Oh, Shan isn¡¯t going to fight,¡± Vir said.
Deathly silence fell on the room.
¡°He¡¯s¡ not?¡± someone asked at last.
¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Vir confirmed. ¡°I want you all to gather in a defensible location. Find the largest structure that can fit everyone, wherever it is.¡±
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
¡°Ain¡¯t no one building gonna fit us all,¡± a rebel said.
¡°Then a cluster of large buildings. The closer they are, the better.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯d be stores, in the Chit part of the city,¡± the four-armed demon said. ¡°Backs up to the wall itself. Wouldn¡¯t call them ¡®defensible¡¯, though. Lots of ways beasts could get to us. Or Chits, for that matter.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Vir said. ¡°Shan, here, will keep you safe. And you won¡¯t need to worry about the Chitran. They¡¯ll all be long gone by the time you get there. They¡¯re retreating to the keep and the castle grounds that surround it.¡±
¡°The wolf? Alone? I mean no disrespect. Your friend looks mighty strong, but I don¡¯t think¡ªGrakking Ash!¡±
The demon speaking fell over as Shan allowed Ash prana to leak from his body, wreathing him with black flames.
Vir smirked under his mask. ¡°You should know that my friend is not only incredibly powerful, he¡¯s also highly intelligent.¡±
¡°He can understand us?¡± Greesha asked, her eyes wide with wonder. Wonder, and a hint of fear.
¡°To a degree,¡± Vir said nonchalantly. ¡°Anyway, you have nothing to worry about. Shan here has ended the lives of hundreds of beasts in the Ash. Even a company of Chitran Warrior Callings couldn¡¯t take him down. Besides. There won¡¯t be many for him to deal with.¡±
Shan whined unhappily at Vir¡¯s words.
¡°It¡¯s alright, friend,¡± Vir said, petting him. ¡°You¡¯ll have your moment. I promise.¡±
Certain rebels flinched when Vir¡¯s hand came into contact with Shan¡¯s burning prana. Their concern turned into wonderment when he emerged unscathed.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t try petting him,¡± Vir said with bemusement. ¡°For a variety of reasons.¡±
¡°You said few beasts will enter the walls,¡± Janani said. ¡°Where will you be?¡±
Vir turned, his robe fluttering behind him. ¡°Driving off a stampede,¡± Vir said, just before he Blinked out of the room.
Greesha looked to Janani. ¡°Is he always so fond of dramatic exits?¡±
Janani smiled wryly. ¡°It would seem so. I do wonder if he¡¯s planning on fighting them alone?¡±
Greesha grunted. ¡°Just like his father,¡± she whispered.
¡°Sorry?¡± Janani asked. ¡°Did you say something?¡±
¡°Oh, nothing. Nothing at all,¡± Greesha replied, cracking a sly grin. ¡°I believe that this will be a night to remember.¡±
Vir felt he¡¯d done a good job with the rebels, confident that his bravado had betrayed none of the anxiety that roiled in his stomach.
The rebels needed an infallible symbol. Not a fretting, lone demon. Yet it was with a grim expression that Vir surveyed Samar Patag¡¯s surroundings. Surroundings that would soon become a bloody battlefield.
While the city might¡¯ve been constructed in a defensible position, it was built with the assumption that the city would be defended by a full regiment of warriors manning the walls. Not a lone individual.
The issue lay both in geography and the nature of their opponents. To the west lay the inland Gargan Sea¡ªit was safe to say that the city was shielded from that direction, at least from ground-based enemies. As for aerial foes, the runner hadn¡¯t reported any Shrike sightings, nor did Vir think they¡¯d survive in this prana climate.
Even with only ground forces to worry about, however, Vir was at a crippling disadvantage.
The city was no doubt intended to dissuade invaders from attacking from the north. Directly to the north of the Gargan Sea spanned the Western Teeth¡ªa north-south mountain range that crossed into Panav lands.
Only a tiny sliver of coastline lay between the mountains and the sea, and no army would be stupid enough to march through that soft, marshy soil. The path was boggy and circuitous. Even if they did cross, they would then face the Glades of Aksala¡ªthe dense forest that surrounded Samar Patag to the north.
A nightmare for any army, but his enemies were no army. They were Ash Beasts, guided not by commanding officers, but instead driven by primal instinct.
They could very well attack from the north.
And yet, the nature of the sea meant that most beasts would fork to the south, entering Iksana lands. Vir had initially hoped they would disperse there, but Janani said that while some of the previous hordes veered further south to Jalak Kallol¡ªIksana¡¯s underground stronghold¡ªmany came straight for Samar Patag. Whether attracted by the denser prana of a demon-inhabited city or for some other reason, nobody knew.
Immediately to the south of Samar Patag lay the natural barrier of the Garga River, which originated from its namesake inland sea. A single stone bridge crossed it¡ªone that Vir was now rushing to destroy.
Yet even without that passage, Vir feared the river wouldn¡¯t stop the horde. Years of careless trash dumping into the sea¡ªanother Chitran legacy¡ªhad led to debris gumming up the river, and its flow was pitifully low.
While an army might not attempt to ford it, Ash Beasts would have no such reservations. Destroying the bridge made sense¡ªanything to slow them down¡ªthough Vir regretted being unable to do any more.
Maybe it¡¯s for the better, Vir thought as he cut through the bridge¡¯s supports with his katar¡¯s Blade Projection. It¡¯ll be easier to guard the city with an enemy right at the walls. Less distance to travel.
It was a dangerous gambit, and Vir knew it. One slip-up and the monsters would charge through Samar Patag¡¯s decrepit walls, flooding into the city.
It wouldn¡¯t take many before Shan was overwhelmed. It wasn¡¯t a question of numbers¡ªShan held a full reserve of prana within him. Vir fully believed his friend could down dozens of the weakened horde.
The issue was that there were many paths enemies could take once inside the city. Buildings in which they could hide. He couldn¡¯t find them all before they found the hiding Gargans.
Vir cut the last support and observed as the bridge crumbled in on itself. Most of the debris was swept down the river. The ones that didn¡¯t budge, Vir cut up further to dislodge them. Minutes later, all traces of the bridge had ceased to be.
The Chitrans would have their work cut out restoring it, but that was a problem for a different day. For now, Vir focused on the present. His means were limited¡ªnot only could he not use Dance of the Shadow Demon, he¡¯d be forced to fight efficiently, conserving every last drop of his body¡¯s prana.
A difficult trial lay ahead. Perhaps the hardest of any he¡¯d ever faced.
For this time, it wasn¡¯t his own life that was at stake, but an entire city¡¯s. People were depending on him to keep them safe. Men, women, and children.
Am I truly ready for this?
Vir didn¡¯t feel like he was. Unfortunately, Fate wasn¡¯t one to pay feelings any mind.
Vir glimpsed movement on the horizon to the south. Time had run out.
The horde had arrived.
267: Ray in the Dark (Part Two)
Bolin snuck out of the orphanage, eyes darting for any sign of Janani as he ushered the others to follow.
¡°Quiet!¡± he hissed, silencing the whispers that had broken out between Hiya and Ekta.
Janani had guided the children to the old storehouse where the rebels always had their talks. It was one of the few buildings in town both large enough and sturdy enough to stand up to an attack. But Bolin knew well that no structure could withstand an Ash Beast. Let alone a horde.
They¡¯d be no safer in there than they would be out on the walls.
And on the walls, they¡¯d get to see Neel, or rather, Vaak. A true Warrior of Ash. Fighting off an enemy that would ordinarily require an army to subdue. Alone.
It felt impossible. It felt like something out of a heroic tale. If Bolin knew anything about fights, it was that this one would be one to watch.
¡°I don¡¯t know, Bolin,¡± Ekta whispered. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I-I think Janani will be worried and look for us!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bolin replied, waving off her concerns. ¡°Neel will keep us safe. You worry too much.¡±
It didn¡¯t take long to reach the southern wall. Bolin knew the city like the back of his hand, and could navigate its streets with his eyes closed. Still, while this was by no means their first foray to the walls, they hadn¡¯t ventured this far in years.
The guards didn¡¯t take kindly to their presence. Whenever they got too close, they¡¯d be thrown out, usually with a painful lesson to dissuade them from trying again. They stopped coming after a few of those encounters.
It wasn¡¯t so much the beatings that gave Bolin pause; he was used to it. He could handle suffering. It was watching Hiya, Ekta, and the others in pain that wrenched his heart open.
Ordinarily, Bolin would never have agreed to Hiya¡¯s idea to sneak out. He¡¯d never subject her to that pain again. This time, however, was different.
The ramparts were deserted.
¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Ekta, youngest among them, said. ¡°How is it that nobody¡¯s here? Where are the guards?¡±
Bolin¡¯s expression darkened. He found himself grinding his teeth. ¡°Protecting the keep, of course. Just like last time. We¡¯re nothing to them, Ekta. Nothing.¡±
Ekta¡¯s face fell. She knew he was right.
All their lives, the orphans had suffered under the Chitran¡¯s thumb. They¡¯d endured shopkeepers swatting their emaciated hands away, all while happily doling out fresh fruit to fat Warrior Calling kids. Kids who¡¯d then smirk, taking a bite in front of them before tossing the rest to the ground, laughing as orphans desperately scrambled for the fruit before it became tainted with the grime of the road.
The orphans had dealt with hunger, mistreatment, and guards who heckled them for no reason other than sheer boredom.
Bolin ascended the stairs with the girls, dark thoughts coloring his mind. He couldn¡¯t envision a world where the Chitran would ever protect them with their lives. There was only one person who would.
¡°Look! Over there!¡± Hiya shouted. They¡¯d only just reached the ramparts, and she was pointing into the distance.
Great trees surrounded Samar Patag to the south, east, and west, but a clearing of a few hundred yards ringed the city in each direction.
Bolin strained his eyes, and when he finally saw what she had, he paled. There, somewhere inside the forest, was a wall of dust. A wall that grew steadily larger.
¡°That¡¯s¡ Is that what I think it is?¡± Hiya asked.
¡°What else could it be?¡± Bolin said. ¡°What else can kick up a dust cloud so large?¡±
The horde had arrived. And they were stampeding toward Samar Patag.
¡°But I thought they weren¡¯t due for hours!¡± Hiya said, panic rising in her voice.
Bolin hardly heard her. His attention was elsewhere¡ªfixated on the small, dark form that stood at the edge of the forest. Alone.
¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Bolin whispered. ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡±
¡°Alone?¡± Ekta said. ¡°Why, Bolin? He¡ He¡¯s gonna die!¡±
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
¡°Shut up,¡± Bolin snapped. ¡°Just watch.¡±
The cloud of dust grew larger and larger. But Vaak did not move. He did not tremble. He did not back away in fear.
Finally, the horde broke through the forest, and Bolin understood just how enormous the threat really was.
Bolin wanted to believe. He wanted to believe that Neel¡ªthat Vaak¡ªcould defeat them. Another, more sensible, part of his mind, told him that Ekta was right.
This is impossible.
There weren¡¯t just a handful of beasts out there, nor even a dozen. There were hundreds. Nightmarish abominations Bolin had only ever heard of. Beasts that were only ever whispered and rumored. The stuff of campfire stories.
They were real. They were here. They brought with them a promise of certain death, and the only thing standing in their way was one lone demon. Their dear friend. Who¡¯d brought them food and clothing.
Ekta gasped and covered her mouth with her hands.
Perhaps sensing the threat he posed, the horde converged on Vaak, encircling him in a mass of monsters, each individually capable of annihilating squads of soldiers.
¡°He¡¯s risking his life. Just for us,¡± Hiya breathed, tears falling down her face. ¡°For strangers he only met weeks ago. Why?¡±
The beasts descended, and Vaak disappeared.
For a long moment, Bolin feared the worst. That Vaak had valiantly¡ªand pointlessly¡ªgiven his life for them.
But then something strange happened. Something no one could ever have predicted.
¡°No¡ way,¡± Hiya whispered.
Those invincible beasts¡ªthose terrors of nightmares¡ªfled, in what Bolin could only describe as terror.
Beasts¡¯ limbs went flying, sheared from their bodies. Creatures the size of three stacked Ash¡¯va keeled over and died on the spot.
Bolin found himself moved to tears. ¡°Why does he risk his life?¡± he said, echoing Hiya¡¯s words. He pointed at Vaak. ¡°Because he¡¯s a hero, Hiya. Because that is what heroes do.¡±
The trio stood in shocked silence, watching in awe as Vaak reaved into his enemies.
The grounds around the Warrior of Ash soon became a death zone. It was as if Vaak had turned into a whirling blade of Destruction¡ªslicing, dicing, and grinding any beast unfortunate enough to cross his path.
Bodies piled up in a ring around him. The ring soon became a mound. The mound became a mountain.
He was an army unto himself.
The Ash Beasts, perhaps fearing their lives, slowed, then routed. They dispersed in all directions¡ªsome running back to the forest, some heading east and west to the Gargan Sea, and some, for Samar Patag¡¯s walls.
¡°This is bad,¡± Hiya shouted in panic. ¡°We have to warn the others!¡±
¡°Wait,¡± Bolin said, stopping her. ¡°Trust Vaak. Trust our friend.¡±
Hiya paused, turning her eyes back to the battle.
The terrifying bipedal beasts covered ground at a terrifying pace. Faster than any creature Bolin had ever seen. One hundred paces. Fifty. Twenty-five!
The horde would be upon Samar Patag¡¯s walls in moments. Dilapidated walls that wouldn¡¯t even slow them. And yet, Bolin didn¡¯t once think of fleeing.
Before they reached the wall, the beasts all died. Suddenly. Inexplicably.
The momentum carried them all the way to Samar Patag¡¯s walls, but when they arrived, they were little more than mutilated corpses.
It was only then that Bolin spied Vaak, standing amidst the bodies like a god who had manifested before them. He walked up to each corpse, and put his hand on each in turn, though for what purpose, Bolin couldn¡¯t say. None of the orphans knew much of the magic that existed in the wide realm.
¡°Is he honoring the dead, do you think?¡± Ekta asked.
¡°Do you really think he¡¯d take the time in the middle of a battle?¡± Hiya said.
¡°Well, look at him! Those beasts aren¡¯t even a challenge!¡± Ekta said excitedly. Her prior doom and gloom had vanished, blown away by Vaak¡¯s divine wind.
Their celebration was cut short when a group of Ash Wolves who¡¯d fled west suddenly turned north, aiming for the walls.
¡°No!¡± Hiya yelped. ¡°They¡¯re too far!¡±
It didn¡¯t matter how fast Vaak was¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to make it.
Vaak disappeared, reappearing some fifteen paces from the beasts, right under the wall¡¯s ramparts.
Bolin leaned over the railing, straining to see, as did Hiya and Ekta.
¡°He¡¯s too late!¡± Ekta shrieked.
Then Vaak did something truly nonsensical. Something that should have been impossible.
Vaak swiped his talwar. It should have been a meaningless gesture; his blade was simply too far to connect.
And yet, as if some invisible magic carried Vaak¡¯s talwar, propelling it into the distance, his strike connected, bisecting the raging beast, and continued on to the next. And the next. And the one after that.
With a single strike, Vaak had decimated a half dozen wolves, each capable of killing all the orphans in the blink of an eye.
¡°How?¡± Ekta muttered. ¡°How is this possible? How can he do those things?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like¡ Like he¡¯s a god,¡± Hiya said.
Hiya¡¯s words reminded Bolin of a rumor he¡¯d heard recently. A rumor about a demon god who had taken up residence in Samar Patag.
Who had carved such fear into Svar and his goons that they¡¯d actually come to Bolin begging for forgiveness. Them!
It¡¯d taken him the greater part of a week to understand that this wasn¡¯t an elaborate prank on their part. That it was real, and that they were genuinely trying to make amends.
Whatever had happened to them had shaken them to their very core. And now it all clicked.
¡°Demon God Vaak,¡± Bolin whispered. It was Vaak who had struck the fear of god into Svar, and it was Vaak who would save them from this threat.
And, like a god, Vaak disappeared without a trace, leaving behind a devastated field strewn with the corpses of his enemies.
For the first time since hearing about the horde, Bolin breathed easily.
We¡¯re going to make it. He¡¯ll save us.
¡°Hey!¡± Ekta said, scanning the area. ¡°Where¡¯d he go?¡±
¡°Where else?¡± Hiya said, her eyes glinting devilishly. ¡°To fight more beasts, most likely. Anyway, Bolin, don¡¯t you think this is our chance?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.
¡°I mean, there¡¯s an entire field of treasure out there! All those hides! Teeth, bones¡ Can you even imagine what they sell for on the black market? We gotta grab some before Asuman snatches them for himself!¡±
Bolin blinked at the girl. ¡°Are you out of your mind? There could be more beasts out there! You saw how some of them ran away. What if they come back?¡±
¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll take the ones near the wall. Only what we can carry! Can you imagine how happy Janani will¡ª¡±
A deafening scream pierced the deserted city, cutting off Hiya¡¯s words.
¡°What was that?¡± Hiya asked.
¡°It sounded close,¡± Ekta replied.
Bolin¡¯s blood ran cold. Shivers rippled through his body. It could be anything, he told himself. But deep down, he knew. This timing could only mean one thing.
For while Vaak might very well be a god among demons, not even he could be in multiple places at once.
Ash Beasts had entered the city, and there was no one to help.
No one, except us.
268: Ray in the Dark (Part Three)
Vir swore in rage as he hacked the head off a Shredder.
I¡¯m too late!
He¡¯d anticipated that the northern wall of Samar Patag wouldn¡¯t hold¡ªthat the beasts wouldn¡¯t be daunted by the thick forest to the north, nor the soft, narrow coastline that led to it. But he had expected those terrain features to at least slow them down.
That logic might¡¯ve worked for normal beasts, yet even without their prana, Ash Beasts were in a league of their own. While Vir had been busy to the south, they¡¯d flooded in through the north, breaking the tired old wall as if it were paper. Several had already entered the city.
Those rebels better have heeded my advice and hunkered down, or this is going to get ugly, Vir thought worriedly. While Shan was more than capable of fending off the beasts that made it through, like Vir, he could only be in one place at any time.
Vir knew Janani would keep the orphans cloistered and hidden¡ªrather, it was the rebels who were the type to do something rash.
It soon became clear that Vir¡¯s plan wouldn¡¯t work. The distance between the walls was simply too vast, and while he dispatched enemies with ease¡ªfar faster than most demons would¡¯ve thought possible¡ªit wasn¡¯t enough. By the time he finished with the monsters at the northern wall and arrived back south, the city was perilously close to falling.
More than once, Vir lamented the Chitran¡¯s neglect of Samar Patag¡¯s most valuable defense. If only they¡¯d maintained the walls. If only they¡¯d filled the gaps¡
Faster. I need to take them down even faster.
Vir glanced up worriedly at Samar Patag¡¯s ramparts. Whether emboldened by his success at protecting the city or because they had a death wish, he now had a gallery.
From this distance, he couldn¡¯t be sure if it was Chitran guards or civilians, but either way, it meant his movements were now under scrutiny, his every strike observed.
Vir had two choices¡ªcontinue as he had, thereby allowing Ash Beasts into the city, or unleash the might of his full power, revealing his unique strengths. Any unique power he used now, he¡¯d have to hide in the future, lest people trace his identity back to Vaak.
Vir didn¡¯t have to ponder hard. That risk was incomparable to the value of even a single life saved.
Reaching under his cloak, Vir retrieved the Artifact chakram from his back.
He grinned. Let¡¯s see how you do now.
The artifact buzzed angrily, and were this the Ashen Realm, Vir could have left the weapon to its own devices, flying autonomously and annihilating any Ash Beast it came across.
The demon realm¡¯s lack of prana, however, compromised its capability. Without prana to power it, the disk was no different from any other finely crafted chakram. Vir had spent long hours struggling with making it useful again.
The deadly razor blades spun at unimaginable speeds as it ripped through the air, homing in on the nearest Ash Wolf. The poor beast fled, but it couldn¡¯t outrun an Artifact of the Gods.
The chakram entered its belly, exited the other side, and lodging itself into the dirt. When Vir recalled the disc, it sailed right back into his hands.
By itself, the disk would¡¯ve been useless, but as it happened, Vir possessed an ability that synergized perfectly with the Artifact. As if they had been made to work together, when fired alongside a Chakram Launch, something magical occurred.
It¡¯d surprised Vir so much that he had to reproduce the phenomenon several times just to convince himself it wasn¡¯t a fluke.
His hard-won ability, Chakram Launch, sent a disc of pure Ash Prana flying from Vir¡¯s body. While he couldn¡¯t alter its path, the Artifact had no issue consuming its energy as it flew. At first, Vir wondered if Ashani had built the feature in to allow it to function outside the Ashen Realm, but quickly realized that wasn¡¯t the case.
The Artifact simply pulled prana from its surroundings. In this situation, all the prana was concentrated in one particular area¡ªthe Chakram Launch disk. This meant that the prana disk could power the Artifact¡¯s spinning blades, multiplying its lethality. More importantly, however, just enough residual energy remained within the Artifact afterward to be recalled to Vir¡¯s hand, thus preserving its most useful feature.
While not as potent as it was in the Ash, the weapon remained supremely devastating, nevertheless. Groups of enemies that had previously taken Vir ten minutes to dispatch now took barely a third of that as Vir shifted his fighting strategy, engaging targets directly around him while simultaneously throwing the chakram at more distant threats.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
The weapon¡¯s range was limited only by the range of Chakram Launch, and while an incredibly prana-intensive ability, Vir just happened to have hundreds of nearby reserves to tap into¡ªthe Ash Beasts themselves.
What had once been an effective offensive strategy in the Ashen Realm now served to also replenish Vir¡¯s own reserves, allowing him to remain fighting far longer than he otherwise could have.
Well, Vir thought. Now that the secret¡¯s out of the bag, might as well make the most of it.
Vir whirled, confronting another horde that had just broken through the forest.
He hurled his Artifact Chakram and Blinked into the fray.
¡ª ¡ª
¡°This way!¡± Hiya whispered, urging Bolin and Ekta through Samar Patag¡¯s streets. ¡°I think it came from over here!¡±
¡°Why are we doing this again?¡± Ekta muttered anxiously. ¡°I feel like we should have told Janani.¡±
¡°And how long do you think that¡¯ll take?¡± Hiya replied. ¡°The people who screamed need help right now! Isn¡¯t that right, Bolin?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bolin said with a serious expression. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave them.¡±
¡°But what if it¡¯s an Ash Beast?¡± Ekta said with slumped shoulders. ¡°We¡¯d just die.¡±
Bolin gave her a confident smile. ¡°You saw what Neel¡¯s doing for us out there. He¡¯s fighting all by his lonesome. If we don¡¯t help him out, who will?¡±
Though Bolin did his best to project an aura of confidence, he could hear the shaking in his voice. Ekta knew he was scared. Because she was scared. And she was right¡ªif an Ash Beast truly had entered the city, there was little any of them could do.
But how could they just turn back? They couldn¡¯t. Not after seeing Neel fight.
For years, hadn¡¯t they complained about their meager rations and their ripped, too-small clothes, expecting Janani or Greesha to help? But what had they ever done about it? What had they done to change things for the better?
Nothing. Not one thing. At least Bolin went on the food raids¡ªthe others just sat quietly at home. They¡¯d grown complacent.
That was until Neel came along and showed them that anything was possible. That one demon could change the fate of an entire city. Hiya may not have been a Warrior of Ash, nor even a Porcelain-ranked Guardian, but she did know the city like the back of her hand. So did Ekta and Bolin.
They rounded a bend, and in less time than it took to gasp, Hiya knew she¡¯d been wrong. About fighting. About the Ash Beasts. About everything.
Her body refused to move. Her eyes were glued to the bipedal monster in the distance, pecking at a dead body on the street. Its skin was see-through, revealing its bones and blood and ghastly organs.
It was the most hideous thing Hiya had ever seen. She knew, then, that they would die if it noticed them. Forget fighting or even distracting it¡ªthere was no running away from such a beast.
Worse, backed up against a wall, cowering in terror, was none other than Svar and two of his friends.
Finally regaining her senses, Hiya inched backward¡ Only to collide with Ekta, who had rounded the corner just after her.
Hiya whirled in panic, desperate to shield Ekta from the horrific scene, but she was too late.
Ekta¡¯s eyes widened in horror. And then she screamed. ¡°AAAAAAAAH!¡±
Bolin clasped her mouth from behind, but the damage was already done.
We should never have brought her. She¡¯s too young, Hiya thought as dread flowed through her veins. We¡¯re all too young! What was I thinking?
Bolin reacted first. ¡°Run!¡± he screamed, shoving Hiya and Ekta into the alley they¡¯d just come from.
¡°C-Come here, you lousy monster!¡± Bolin shouted. ¡°Svar! Let¡¯s work together!¡±
Bolin¡¯s plea fell on deaf ears. Svar and his goons had taken the opportunity to sprint in the opposite direction. The beast ignored them, focusing on Bolin.
Hiya didn¡¯t think. Her instincts took over. Before she knew it, she was tearing down the alley, holding Ekta¡¯s wrist in a death grip.
¡°Hiya!¡± Ekta shouted. ¡°Hiya, stop it! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±
Hiya finally came to her senses. She was drenched in sweat, and her breaths came ragged and uneven.
¡°We just left him there!¡± Ekta squeaked.
¡°You saw that thing!¡± Hiya shrieked, knowing just how hysterical she sounded. ¡°Do you think we can fight that? You were right. You were right, Ekta. I was a chal for thinking we could help.¡±
¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± Ekta said, breaking down into tears. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Hiya. I wanna go home.¡±
Somehow, witnessing Ekta¡¯s panic calmed Hiya¡¯s own raging torrent of emotions. Her thoughts came more clearly, and she took a deep breath before looking Ekta in the eye.
¡°I know, Ekta,¡± Hiya said. ¡°I am too. And you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t leave Bolin. I¡¯ll¡ I¡¯ll go back to help. I want you to go to Janani, alright? Tell her everything that¡¯s happened. She¡¯ll send help. Okay?¡±
She expected the terrified girl to obey, so she was shocked when Ekta frowned and shook her head, her expression full of determination.
¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Wherever you¡¯re going, I¡¯m coming too. I won¡¯t abananadon you.¡±
Hiya paused. Was this the right decision? Perhaps not, but she didn¡¯t have the time to argue. ¡°Stay close, alright?¡±
Ekta nodded.
¡°Then let¡¯s go. Oh, and Ekta?¡±
¡°Yeah?¡±
¡°It¡¯s abandon.¡±
Hiya drew a deep breath and made her resolution.
Hiya led Ekta through Samar Patag, quickly homing in on Bolin¡¯s position. Finding him wasn¡¯t nearly as hard as she feared¡ªhis shouts and running feet carried far in the empty city streets.
But what to do when we get there?
They¡¯d recklessly approached the beast without a plan, and it had nearly gotten them killed. If Bolin was still alive when they reached him, they needed some way of¡ªif not winning¡ªthen at least escaping together.
What would Neel do? What would Vaak do?
Hiya wracked her mind as they ran, yet no solution was forthcoming. She wasn¡¯t like Bolin or Neel or even Janani. She simply wasn¡¯t smart enough to think on her feet like that.
When they finally found Bolin pressed against the wall at the end of an alley, Hiya still had nothing. So she did the only thing she could.
¡°Hey! Over here!¡± she yelled, causing the beast to spin and regard her. Bolin was covered in tiny scratches that covered his face and arms.
Ekta gasped, and Hiya frowned.
How is he still walking? She wondered. While the wounds looked bad, they looked only as bad as the ones Bolin got when Svar beat him. The beast could¡¯ve killed Bolin in seconds, so why hadn¡¯t it? It had chased him into this alley instead. Why?
Because it¡¯s toying with him! Hiya realized. And maybe, just maybe, they could use that to their advantage.
Hiya¡¯s mind whirred, and a plan began to form. A plan that could very well¡ª
A black blur descended from the sky, so fast that before anyone had registered the newcomer¡¯s arrival, the bipedal beast¡¯s head was rolling on the ground, cut cleanly from its body.
The body of the translucent beast that had nearly killed Bolin fell over, dead.
The new beast stood on its hindlegs, spread its webbed wings, and roared.
269: Ray in the Dark (Part Four)
With each beast slain, Vir¡¯s sense of dread deepened. Yes, he was faster than before. Yes, any normal demon would gawk at his performance¡ªand many of the rampart observers, including Janani and Greesha, did. Vir didn¡¯t know why they¡¯d congregated on the walls when he¡¯d told them to stay put inside, but he didn¡¯t have the time to worry about that right now.
He¡¯d won every battle, but he was losing the war.
Already, several Ash Beasts had broken through the wall. At this rate, the city would soon be flooded, the spectators on the walls the first to die.
I can¡¯t let that happen, Vir thought, decapitating a Phantomblade with his Prana Bladed katar. Without the prana of the Ashen Realm to strengthen them, these beasts were little more than fodder. Unlike Vir and Shan, they hadn¡¯t learned to prevent their prana from leaking out.
Their sheer numbers, however, were astonishing.
Even as Vir defeated the current wave, dust clouds in the forest to the south signaled the arrival of another. It was a never-ending onslaught, and Vir now had a tragic choice to make.
Continue protecting the larger Southern front? Or quickly hop to the northern wall, dispatching enemies there, hoping he would make it back before the southern wave overran the wall?
It was a terrible decision to make, and it was the second of such decisions he¡¯d had to make on this day. Either way, people would die. All Vir could do was choose whom.
The slums ringed the walls around the entire city, so it would be his people¡ªGargans¡ªwho suffered worst.
The castle and its keep were situated slightly closer to the northern wall than the south. If Vir stayed to fight the larger wave to the south, there was a chance that some of the beasts that broke through the north would attack the keep, which stood a better chance of defending itself.
Only one option might allow him to keep everyone safe. With Dance of the Shadow Demon, he could move quickly between the two fronts to save the city. But only if his prana held out, which he highly doubted. It¡¯d take too many invocations to get him there all the way.
If I combine Dance with Blink, though¡
It might just work. Yet even if it did, it¡¯d give away his identity. With so many on the walls, using the ability without being detected would be tricky.
As Vir struggled with this weighty decision, a new presence suddenly appeared from behind him.
Vir whirled instinctively, slicing the new threat before his mind had even registered the demon¡¯s red skin, its four arms, and giant stature.
¡°Hail, friend,¡± Cirayus said, easily blocking Vir¡¯s blade with Sikandar. ¡°I am Cirayus of clan Baira, and I mean you no harm.¡±
Vir froze for a full second, shocked by Cirayus¡¯ sudden appearance. Vir was about to reply when Cirayus cut him off.
¡°While we have never met, I am here to aid Governor Asuman and Clan Chitran in their time of need,¡± Cirayus said, speaking loudly. Far louder than was required for the short distance that separated them. ¡°Know that Clan Baira supports the plight of Samar Patag during this crisis. Would you accept my aid, masked warrior? I assure you, I can hold my own in battle.¡±
I see, Vir thought, catching on to Cirayus¡¯ plan.
¡°Well met, Cirayus of Baira. Your reputation precedes you, Ravager,¡± Vir said, speaking loud enough for the demons on the ramparts to hear. ¡°I hear your offer, and gladly accept your aid.¡±
Vir couldn¡¯t hear the spectators on the ramparts, though with half of them pointing at Cirayus, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine what they were saying.
¡°Allow me to deal with the southern horde,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°You have other places to be, do you not?¡±
Vir nodded. ¡°You sure know how to make an entry, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Vir muttered, too softly for anyone on the walls to hear.
It was as though the weight of a Godhollow had been lifted from Vir¡¯s shoulders.
¡°Hey,¡± Cirayus replied in a similar tone, winking. ¡°I can¡¯t let you hog all the glory, can I?¡±
Vir shook his head wryly. ¡°Thanks, Cirayus. It¡¯s good to finally have you back. I¡ dunno what I¡¯d have done without you.¡±
¡°Aye. We have much to catch up on. But that can wait. First, let us save this city.¡±
Vir nodded again, and Blinked away, High Jumping over Samar Patag¡¯s wall.
As he bounded over the ramparts, he was greeted with shouts, hoots, and cheers. Most came from red demons¡ªGargan¡ªbut a surprising number of Kothis cheered as well. Vir hadn¡¯t expected that.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
He sailed over the crowd, rushing for the northern wall, never noticing the one voice that called out to him. Janani¡¯s voice, pleading for him to save her lost orphans.
The fight for the northern wall raged longer than Vir expected. The bulk of the wave went down quickly, but it was the stragglers that gave Vir the most trouble. The forest, denser here than in the south, hid the rampaging beasts, forcing Vir to delve into its depths to eliminate them all.
It was times like these that Vir wished for wide-area magic like Balancer of Scales.
Maybe Cirayus will have some good news on that front, Vir hoped.
By the time Vir finished with the last of the horde, he was spent. Surrounded by dead bodies and covered in the blood of his foes, he felt as bad as he looked.
His prana reserves had run low, and exhaustion clawed at both his body and spirit. He wanted nothing more than to collapse on the spot. Both to recover and to avoid learning of the damage the beasts he failed to stop had caused.
Vir wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe that there wouldn¡¯t be casualties. While he understood that without his intervention, many more Gargans would have died, it was still difficult to accept.
And yet, delaying the inevitable would solve nothing. So, with great effort, Vir picked himself up and returned to the orphanage.
He needed only one look at Janani¡¯s expression as she came running up to him to know that something was terribly amiss.
¡°Bolin, Ekta, and Hiya,¡± she said in desperation. ¡°They¡¯ve gone missing. Please, find them!¡±
Bang. Bang. Bang.
The terrifying winged Ash Beast smashed at the stone house in which Bolin, Ekta, and Hiya had hidden. It was a lavish two-story residence with four separate rooms. One whose Chitran owners had left in a hurry. While they¡¯d locked the door, they¡¯d forgotten to batten down the window, and Ekta had wiggled through the small opening to unlock the door from inside.
They¡¯d barely made it in time, and while they breathed easily the moment they locked the door, their relief was short-lived.
Though they¡¯d prayed that the Chitran dwelling¡¯s sturdy walls would keep them safe, Badrak seemed to have abandoned them on this day, and they understood it was just a fool¡¯s hope. The door was too small for the big Ash Beast, so instead, it chose to bring down the door and the walls around it, which it was in the process of doing.
¡°What do we do?¡± Ekta whispered, on the verge of tears.
¡°I¡ don¡¯t know, Ekta,¡± Bolin replied, fully aware that these were not words the girl needed to hear. He was only just barely holding back the tears, himself.
What would Vaak do? he thought in desperation. Well, that¡¯s obvious¡
Vaak would use his godly might to slay the beast. That was a luxury none of them had. They were just kids without magic or any sort of training in combat. If they were to survive, they had to think differently.
¡°We can¡¯t fight it,¡± Bolin said flatly. ¡°We need to distract it long enough for us to escape.¡±
The answer was obvious. They wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed. One of them would have to play the part of decoy. One of them would have to die to allow the others to escape.
As Bolin stared off into the darkness, he came to terms with the truth. He¡¯d never allow the others to take that role. As the eldest, that burden fell upon him.
¡°We need a diversion,¡± he said, his voice now calm and steady. ¡°Something that will give us enough time to run away. Does anyone have ideas?¡±
¡°We could throw a stone out of the upstairs window?¡± Ekta said.
Bolin shook his head. ¡°Not enough. We need to keep it occupied long enough for us to escape through the front door. When it notices we¡¯re gone, we have to be far enough away that it can¡¯t find us again.¡±
He¡¯d already looked through the place, and there were no windows or doors on the rear wall since the house shared a wall with another behind it.
Hiya frowned, pointing to a dark corner of the room. ¡°What about that? Isn¡¯t that a ball game net?¡±
Bolin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hiya, you¡¯re a genius!¡±
Bolin quickly explained what they had to do, and while Ekta and Hiya worked to attach stones to each corner of the net, Bolin prepared himself for the role he was to play.
The beast¡¯s banging grew louder as it chipped through the stone with its terrifying claws.
Bolin stood in the two-story-tall hallway, ready to face it. Ekta and Hiya stood above on a balcony on the second floor that overlooked the hall, net in hand.
Not long now¡
With a screech and a roar, the bipedal winged beast broke through, squeezing through the opening it had carved.
Its spittle flew through the room, landing on Bolin, but he refused to avert his eyes. He refused to back down or run away, despite shaking in terror.
¡°Wait!¡± he shouted. ¡°Just a little longer!¡±
The Ash Beast had to clear the door before they laid the trap, or else they¡¯d be stuck inside along with it.
Crawling and squirming, the Beast finally came through, standing to its full height inside the house. It gazed hungrily at Bolin, paying no attention to the girls who stood above it.
¡°Now!¡± Bolin roared.
Ekta and Hiya flung the net into the air. It deployed perfectly, with the weights on its corners pulling it down to the ground. Directly onto the Ash Beast.
¡°Now run!¡± he shouted, keeping both eyes on the floundering creature. Confused, it thrashed violently, upending furniture, and smashing into the walls.
Ekta and Hiya rejoined Bolin, but none of them dared approach the door.
While their plan had worked, they hadn¡¯t expected the Ash Beast to move around so erratically.
¡°Hey!¡± Bolin said, hurling an urn at the beast. ¡°Over here!¡±
¡°Bolin?¡± Hiya said. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Quickly,¡± Bolin replied. ¡°When it comes this way, run for it!¡±
¡°But what about you?¡±
Bolin gave her a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±
¡°Promise?¡±
¡°I promise.¡±
The Ash Beast lunged but became tangled in the net, falling over face-first.
¡°Go!¡± Bolin shouted, pushing Hiya, who sidestepped around the beast and dashed for the door.
The creature turned, raising its claw to slice them through.
¡°I¡¯m right here, you overgrown bat!¡± Bolin shouted as he charged, an iron skillet in his hand.
He raised the skillet and slammed it on the beast¡¯s snout as hard as he could.
The bat-creature jerked, going dazed for the briefest of moments. Less than a breath, but long enough for Hiya and Ekta to dash out into the street.
Bolin heaved a sigh of relief. He dropped the skillet and burst after them.
We¡¯re¡ going to make it? We did it!
He couldn¡¯t wait to tell Vaak about his adventure. How they¡¯d saved Svar from an Ash Beast. How they¡¯d led it into a house, trapped it there, and escaped!
Pride blossomed in Bolin¡¯s chest as he rushed for the door.
Pride¡ and something else. Something cold.
Bolin stumbled.
Huh? That¡¯s weird.
Though he¡¯d stumbled, he didn¡¯t fall. As if something was propping him up.
And then he looked down. At his stomach. It was red. And something protruded from it.
A spear? No¡
A claw.
Bolin¡¯s feet dangled in the air for a split second before the beast flicked him into the air, lifting him off the ground.
Strangely, there was no pain.
Bolin watched in a daze as he sailed through the destroyed house. The world seemed to slow as he met Hiya¡¯s gaze, staring back at him with horror from the street.
Why¡¯s she so sad? We won! We did it¡ didn¡¯t we?
Bolin never felt the impact of his skull on stone. His vision simply went dark, and all the pain¡ all the worry¡ªeverything suddenly ceased to be.
270: The Terrible Cost of Victory
Vir tore through the streets of Samar Patag, searching desperately for prana signatures that matched the kids¡¯. Their prana was meager, but it was all he had.
News was getting around that the horde had been defeated, and the streets were far less empty than they had been just an hour ago, complicating the search. Every minute that passed served to tighten the knot in his chest.
Vir hadn¡¯t felt anywhere near this much anxiety even while fighting off hundreds of Ash Beasts. Growing increasingly desperate, he exhausted his body¡¯s prana reserves, Leaping and Blinking as fast as he could.
It was Shan who picked up their scent first, bounding up to Vir and barking for him to follow.
At Leap speeds, Vir had only a fraction of a second to take in the scene before him. A lone Garuda thrashed around, enraged. Its batlike wings were caught in a web of netting that it was in the process of tearing through. Thirty paces away, Hiya and Ekta ran for their lives.
The Garuda crouched, preparing to pursue.
That was all Vir needed to see.
The Garuda lunged, blurring as it moved.
Vir Blinked past, intercepting the beast in midair. His Prana Bladed talwar flashed so quickly that even Shan struggled to follow it.
When they landed, the Garuda¡¯s body lacked a head. Its body stumbled before the terrified girls, then collapsed with a great thud.
Vir eyed the girls, breathing a sigh of relief when he found them uninjured. Yet there were only two when there should¡¯ve been three.
¡°Bolin,¡± he said. ¡°Where is he?¡±
Ekta opened and closed her mouth, but no words emerged from her throat.
¡°He¡¯s¡ He¡¯s dead,¡± she whispered. ¡°He died saving us.¡±
¡°WHERE?¡± Vir roared, startling the girls.
Hiya hesitantly pointed down the road, to a house that was half-destroyed. At the same moment, another Ash Wolf rounded a corner at the end of the street, eyeing the girls.
¡°Shan. Protect them,¡± Vir commanded, then Blinked for the house.
It was a war zone. Whatever had happened here had devastated the place, making it unrecognizable as a dwelling.
Vir¡¯s eyes came to rest on a body that lay face down in a pool of blood.
Bolin.
Vir¡¯s heart nearly seized as he rushed to the boy. He knelt and placed his ear against Bolin¡¯s chest, desperate to hear a pulse.
I failed him, Vir thought. He died because I wasn¡¯t strong enough. Because I wasn¡¯t fast enough. Because I let those beasts through.
Vir heard something. He lifted his head in shock. It was faint¡ªso very faint¡ªbut it was there. He saw the prana inside Bolin. Weak, and dissipating with each passing second, but not yet gone.
¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± Vir whispered. ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡±
Without a second thought, Vir gently scooped Bolin into his arms and Leaped out of the shattered home.
Vir raced across Samar Patag, bounding from rooftop to rooftop, carrying the dying boy in his arms.
His destination? The only one he knew who could heal Bolin. The only one he truly trusted.
He found Cirayus cleaning up the remaining beasts near the southern wall. Vir plummeted to the ground beside him.
¡°He¡¯s dying. He needs healing,¡± Vir said urgently.
Cirayus turned to regard Bolin, even as he flattened a nearby Ash Beast with Balancer of Scales, finishing it with Sikandar.
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
The Bairan bloodline tattoo lacked the tremendous force Vir was used to, and for a moment he wondered why Cirayus had gone easy, before realizing the demon had no choice. Balancer of Scales barely functioned here, outside the Ash.
¡°Impaled, looks like,¡± Cirayus said, laying out the healing orbs Maiya had given him.
¡°Missed his spine, but his organs are in rough shape. Massive internal bleeding.¡±
¡°Can you help him?¡± Vir said.
¡°I will certainly try, lad.¡±
Cirayus pressed the B Grade Mend Flesh orb against Bolin¡¯s injury and got to work.
Vir paced anxiously while Cirayus worked his healing magic, keeping an eye out for nearby enemies. There were none¡ªthe giant had done an excellent job of annihilating the rest of the horde.
Vir almost wished he hadn¡¯t¡ªkilling beasts would¡¯ve made for an excellent distraction. From the pain. From the guilt. The minutes that followed were some of the longest in Vir¡¯s life.
What if Bolin dies? he thought, over and over again. What would he say to the rebels? How would he face Janani? All his bravado, his big talk about improving the lives of the Gargans; it¡¯d all have been a lie.
¡°You cannot blame yourself for what happened to him, lad,¡± Cirayus said as he worked. ¡°I assume it he was out roaming the streets?¡±
Vir nodded.
¡°Then the burden, as difficult as it is to accept, is this child¡¯s to bear. Not yours.¡±
¡°If I hadn¡¯t let those beasts through, he wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡±
¡°Arrogance!¡± Cirayus scolded. ¡°That you saved the city with as few losses as you did is a miracle, lad, and I¡¯ll personally deal with any who say otherwise. You must be content with this. Else, you¡¯ll run yourself to the ground. I¡¯ve seen others collapse over less.¡±
Vir bit his lip, tasting blood. He knew Cirayus was right. But he simply couldn¡¯t accept it. The emotions were simply too raw. Too fresh.
¡°Think of what is to come, lad. Of the decisions you¡¯ll be forced to make in the course of this rebellion, and even after. Do you truly believe this is the last death you¡¯ll face? Nay. ¡®Tis scarcely begun!¡±
¡°Will he live?¡± Vir asked when Cirayus switched orbs to repair Bolin¡¯s skin. His voice was broken and raspy.
¡°I cannot say,¡± Cirayus said, heaving a sigh. ¡°I have healed his physical injuries to the best of my ability, but the boy remains unconscious. I¡¯m afraid I am not well enough versed in the healing arts to know if anything more needs to be done. You¡¯d best get him to a demon healer. They may know more.¡±
Vir was silent a moment. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said at last.
Cirayus gave him a sad smile. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. I¡¯ll mop up any stragglers here and meet you in the city. Where can I find you?¡±
¡°Janani¡¯s orphanage. Ask Greesha. She¡¯ll know.¡±
¡°Aye,¡± Cirayus replied. ¡°I s¡¯ppose she will. Now get going!¡±
Vir scooped Bolin up, gave one last nod to Cirayus, and bounded back to the city.
¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no one who¡¯ll look at him?¡± Vir snapped, making Janani shirk back.
¡°No doctor in town will treat the orphans.¡±
¡°Just tell me where the best doctor is. I¡¯ll make him,¡± Vir said coldly.
¡°Neel, please,¡± Janani begged. ¡°Please allow me to look. It may not be much, but I am well versed in the ancient arts of natural healing. Leave him with me.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Vir said, laying Bolin down gently on Janani¡¯s bed.
He turned and stormed out of the room, rage bubbling just beneath his skin. It was irrational; he knew. He had no business taking out his feelings on Janani.
He was angry at himself, but as Cirayus had said, even that was unjustified.
¡°Neel?¡± Janani said quietly, watching him leave. ¡°Thank you.¡±
Her words only served to rub the salt in his wounds even deeper.
Vir didn¡¯t want thanks. He wanted¡ justice. He wanted Bolin to make a full recovery. And he wanted to hear that no demons had died.
¡°How many?¡± Vir asked. ¡°How many Gargans perished?¡±
Janani looked away. ¡°I am unsure. I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±
¡°And what would you do, knowing that number?¡± Greesha said, stepping into the orphanage. Heavy bags shadowed her eyes, and she looked utterly exhausted. With her Ruler Calling, Vir could guess how busy she¡¯d been, managing and directing both Gargans and Chitrans during this crisis.
¡°I must know,¡± Vir said.
¡°Why? So you can go on a guilt trip for not having saved everyone?¡± Greesha admonished. ¡°So you can hate yourself for not being perfect?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Vir had no words. Greesha was exactly right. That was exactly what he would do.
¡°Such arrogance! ¡° Gresha said, echoing Cirayus¡¯ words. ¡°Thinking anyone can be perfect! Ha! Let alone a whelp with barely a decade of experience under his belt! Arrogance¡ and hubris.¡±
Vir looked away, ashamed.
¡°Listen to me, son. Nobody. And I mean, nobody in this Ash-damned city expected you to drive off that entire horde on your own. It¡¯s ludicrous. Insanity! Even Cirayus would¡¯ve struggled with that, and he has four long centuries of life to aid him! Listen to Janani. She¡¯s far wiser than you¡¯ll ever be.¡±
Janani worked on treating Bolin and pretended not to hear.
¡°What you did was a miracle,¡± Greesha repeated. ¡°Do you understand?¡±
Vir ground his teeth. ¡°How many?¡±
Greesha¡¯s face fell. Her words hadn¡¯t gotten through. ¡°About twenty dead. Fifty more injured. We won¡¯t have accurate figures for a few days, most probably.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Vir said, his voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°Who were they?¡±
¡°Half rebels. The others¡ well, either they couldn¡¯t get to a shelter in time, or they chose not to. Those I wouldn¡¯t worry about. Not even the gods can cure idiocy.¡±
¡°Any Chitran?¡± Vir asked.
¡°You already know that answer. Don¡¯t you?¡± Greesha said.
¡°I suppose I do,¡± Vir said bitterly, leaving the orphanage building.
Not a single Chitran would have perished. While Vir took no pleasure in death, it meant the Chitran guards had forsaken their duty. Just as the rebels said they would. They¡¯d hidden safely within the keep, sacrificing innocent civilians to the horde.
This has to change.
Yet, as desperately as Vir wanted a coup, now was not the time. Rebelling now would only result in terrible bloodshed, and the ones to suffer the most would be the ones he was trying to save.
But things couldn¡¯t stand as they were.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Greesha asked.
Vir donned his featureless black mask.
¡°To ensure their deaths weren¡¯t in vain.¡±
271: A New Calling
¡°¡®Tis simple,¡± A Chitran general said, slamming his palms down on a centuries-old wooden conference table. ¡°We deny the legitimacy of this Vaak¡¯s claim.¡±
¡°If only it were that simple,¡± Governor Asuman said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the existence of the tablet I signed complicates matters significantly.¡±
The general scoffed. ¡°Bah, so what if he has a tablet? Who will he complain to? Raja Matiman himself?¡±
His words earned him chuckles and muted laughter from around the table.
¡°No,¡± Asuman said, ¡°but he could use that tablet to incite an insurrection. The Gargans may not be rebelling just yet, but word of Vaak¡¯s feats will soon spread, and when it does, they will feel empowered. Perhaps even empowered enough to revolt.¡±
¡°Your fears are unfounded. They will fail,¡± said the general.
¡°Nevertheless, they may very well see fit to try, and that would cause sufficient damage of its own. Never underestimate the madness of crowds.¡±
¡°What of The Ravager?¡± another general asked. ¡°I admit, that was not a face I was expecting to see after a decade and a half of absence.¡±
¡°Yes, that is a problem as well,¡± Asuman said, stroking the fur on his wide chin. ¡°Vaak not only has the support of the Iksana but also the Ravager¡ªand by extension, the Baira. I fear we may have no recourse but to honor the agreement. At least for now. I wish I had not so casually signed that tablet. ¡±
¡°Who could have expected this? Alas, I never expected him to survive, let alone defeat the entire horde on his own. When was the last time this realm witnessed such a feat?¡±
¡°We are not here to extol the virtues of this Gargan sympathizer,¡± another general said, his eyebrows twitching. ¡°We are here to devise a solution out of this mess.¡±
¡°The solution is simple,¡± Vir said, throwing open the room¡¯s double doors and waltzing in with every bit of gusto he could muster.¡±You listen to your governor. You honor the pact, and nobody has to get hurt.¡±
Vir¡¯s entry bought him the results he¡¯d hoped for. A few generals knocked their seats back in panic, while others gripped their chair handles as if their lives depended on it. Their tails all wagged madly, and some even made very monkey-like hooting sounds.
Despite his best efforts, Vir was unable to suppress a smirk at their reactions, though it was hidden under his featureless black mask.
Using his most powerful voice, he addressed the governor.
¡°Governor Asuman, I¡¯m afraid the tablet you so regret signing has already been copied dozens of times. By now, it will have reached the hands and hearts of Gargans well across the city. As such, should you renege on our agreement in any way, I fear a rebellion will be all but guaranteed. And while I am sure your guards could suppress a normal insurrection, do remember that I personally slaughtered hundreds of Ash Beasts on my own. And that, as you have already mentioned, I bear the support of both the Iksana and the Baira¡ªand will be leading said rebellion myself.¡±
A heavy silence fell across the room.
¡°Your regime will fall, Asuman, should you fail to keep your end of the bargain.¡±
Vir knew he was playing a dangerous game, invoking the name of the Iksana. It was only a matter of time before his lie was exposed. And yet, it was still a game worth playing. If Asuman agreed to the terms set out by the contract and gave all Callings equal rights¡ªabolishing the Outcast Calling¡ªhe¡¯d have a far worse rebellion on his hands if he were ever stupid enough to revoke it.
The ruse need only last until Asuman signed the mandate into law. After that, it would matter little if he learned he¡¯d been lied to. Besides, even if the Iksana¡¯s backing was a lie, the Bairans¡¯ certainly was not. Cirayus¡¯ assistance on the battlefield had proven that beyond a shred of a doubt.
¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to hear the Ravager¡¯s proclamation from his own mouth?¡± Vir asked, nodding to the corner.
Asuman frowned. ¡°What do you mean¡ª!?¡±
The four-armed half-giant demon threw open the door and strode through, ducking under the too-small doorway.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were about to have a clandestine meeting without me, were you?¡± Cirayus was followed by an entourage of four kothis, all of whom bowed repeatedly before Asuman, proffering their sincerest apologies.
¡°Apparently, they¡¯d been given orders to keep me out,¡± Cirayus grinned.
Na?ve of them to think they could stop him, Vir thought, pitying the poor guards. They were lucky Cirayus was in a good mood. The demon may have been as fearsome as a stuffed Ash¡¯va to his friends, but he was utterly ruthless to those he deemed his enemy. Vir had seen ample evidence of that side of his godfather in the Ash.
Governor Asuman¡¯s face, which, until now, had been screwed up in an expression of intense concentration, regarded the Ravager with uncertainty. Finally, his shoulders slumped, and he shook his head.
¡°No, Ravager. Of course not. I was just about to commit to the agreement I made with the esteemed Warrior of Ash, here.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Cirayus said, crestfallen. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a letdown¡¡±
¡°Sorry?¡± Asuman asked, confused.
¡°Nothing,¡± Cirayus replied, waving the governor¡¯s concerns away with two of his hands. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡±
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
¡°Er, of course,¡± Asuman replied, clearly thrown off balance. ¡°Welcome back to civilization,¡± he said as an afterthought.
¡°Thank you,¡± Cirayus replied over his shoulder. ¡°I have a feeling this realm is about to get quite interesting.¡± He cast a knowing smirk at Vir, who suppressed the urge to sigh.
It didn¡¯t take long for Asuman to sign the decree, which Vir asked to have copied. He left the royal palace with a copy of the declaration in hand, but instead of handing it straight to the rebellion, he pinned several up on a pole in the very center of town, where it¡¯d be seen by all¡ªChitran and Gargan alike.
Vir retreated and watched as passersby gave the papers a once-over, before doing double-takes and reading it with their full attention¡ªtheir expressions shifting from confusion to wonderment, and for some, to suspicion and even outright anger, depending on political leanings.
It wasn¡¯t a true victory, Vir reflected. Not in the grand scheme of things. Nor was it a rebellion. It was, however, a step away from the edge of the Ash.
That¡¯ll have to suffice. For now.
Vir made his way back to the orphanage, thinking to regroup with Janani, but a prana signature sitting on a barrel within the rebel¡¯s warehouse forced him to divert.
Vir landed lightly at the entrance, pausing as he placed his hand on the door.
Cirayus is back¡
Vir knew what that meant. It meant his godfather had finished whatever preparations he¡¯d hoped to make.
And it meant that Vir would likely leave Samar Patag soon, bound for whichever destination the giant had planned.
Vir hesitated.
For the first time in a very long time, he didn¡¯t want to leave. After a lifetime, after crossing a blighted realm, he¡¯d finally found demonkind. The land of his birth. The city that was once his.
And it felt good. Ever since Camas and his goons had alienated him in Brij, Vir had longed to fit in. They¡¯d made him crave that feeling of inclusion.
A hole he¡¯d thought he¡¯d plugged when he¡¯d found Tia. And then again, with the Pagan Order. In both cases, the storms of Fate had conspired to force him on, seeking ever more distant shores.
Now, however, he¡¯d crossed that horizon, and he didn¡¯t want to go.
Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here, he reminded himself, squashing such selfish thoughts. He wasn¡¯t meant to live a comfortable life. He was here to save his people. And to do that, he¡¯d do whatever it took.
Vir turned the handle and entered.
¡°When I told you to live with your people, I must say, I never expected to return to a masked hero and a rebellion,¡± Cirayus said, tapping one of the many facsimile masks that had become so popular around the city. ¡°Are you trying to start one? A rebellion, I mean.¡±
Vir stopped in his tracks. ¡°No, I¡ª¡±
¡°Well, count me in if you are, lad!¡± Cirayus said, laughing heartily. ¡°Been waiting for the day ever since you were born.¡±
I bet you have, Vir thought wryly.
¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Vir replied, taking a seat on a wooden crate across from the giant. ¡°I¡¯m actually trying to stop one.¡±
¡°Ha! You¡¯re doing a piss-poor job of that, lad,¡± Cirayus said, tapping the mask. ¡°These sorts of things are pretty much destined to cause them. What were you thinking, devising such a powerful persona? Not that I¡¯m complaining, mind you. I think it¡¯s grand. A stroke of genius, even. Just¡ unexpected.¡±
¡°Cirayus, Gargans have no lives,¡± Vir said, looking off into the distance. Past the warehouse walls. Past the Chitran sector and into the slums. ¡°No, it¡¯s worse than that. They¡¯re pretty much prisoners here. To this day, the Chitran subjugate my people, subjecting them to a life barely worth living. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to witness all that and do nothing, Cirayus. Something had to change.¡±
¡°Aye, and dangerous gambit it is, lad. You walk a razor¡¯s edge between peace and anarchy.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Vir murmured.
¡°You¡¯ve succeeded, then? Seeing how Gargans aren¡¯t rioting in the streets as we speak?¡±
¡°I think so,¡± Vir said. ¡°Asuman has agreed to abolish the Outcast Calling and remove the limitations on Gargans preventing them from moving between Callings.¡±
¡°And?¡± Cirayus said, crossing his arms. ¡°Are you satisfied with this state of affairs?¡±
¡°Of course not,¡± Vir scoffed. ¡°But a rebellion now would be suicide. I¡¯ve seen what the rebels here are like, and I¡¯m not convinced that the city would be any better with them in power, even if they did succeed. Which they wouldn¡¯t.¡±
¡°Aye. So I¡¯ve learned,¡± Cirayus said sadly. ¡°The real warriors have been sifted out, put to work elsewhere. Only the dregs remain.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been gone so long,¡± Vir said, shifting topics to what he hoped was a lighter one. ¡°I take it you accomplished whatever it is you set out to do?¡±
¡°Aye,¡± Cirayus said, stroking his beard pensively. ¡°I learned of what transpired after I left this realm. And of what is to come.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Vir asked.
¡°As you may already have learned, the Chitran force Gargan warriors to fight at the Ash Boundary. A policy that went into effect soon after the fall of Samar Patag, I¡¯m afraid. While the years since may not have been kind to the denizens of this city, they have been far worse for those doomed to fight at the Boundary.¡±
¡°The Boundary¡¡± Vir echoed.
He¡¯d known this was the case. It¡¯d torn open a hole in his heart when he¡¯d first heard of it from Janani. A hole that grew wider with each day that passed, bringing with it more Gargan deaths.
¡°And yet, there can be no successful rebellion without the aid of the Gargan Warriors who remain,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°By virtue of their continued survival, the survivors there are all grizzled veterans. Said to be among the best in the realm.¡±
Vir grunted in approval. ¡°Fighting Ash Beasts day in and day out will do that to you.¡±
¡°Aye,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°And it is why you must venture there.¡±
Vir looked the demon in the eyes. ¡°You want me to unite the Warriors there?¡± he asked, surprised Cirayus had brought it up. He¡¯d already been hatching plans for rescuing his Warrior brothers.
Cirayus held up the mask. ¡°You seem to have a knack for this kind of thing. Word has already spread to the other clans. Which means it has also spread to the Boundary. Rally those warriors. Protect them. Give them the hope they need to fight for a brighter tomorrow.¡±
Vir bit his lip. Yes, he¡¯d planned on going, even if Cirayus hadn¡¯t brought it up. Yet, the thought of leaving Samar Patag so soon, especially now after they had won such a hard-fought victory, wrenched his gut.
¡°Does it have to be right away?¡± Vir asked. ¡°As much as I want to help them, the city is in a tumultuous state right now. I don¡¯t know if I should leave just yet.¡±
Even if he left Shan behind to guard the place in his stead, Samar Patag would need help navigating the new world, and Bolin was still unconscious. How could he leave now, when his people needed him the most?
¡°Alas, lad. I wish you could. For there is a reason to hurry,¡± Cirayus said, the corners of his mouth inching upward. ¡°The Bairan Tournament is to take place later this year, and you need to be there.¡±
The Bairan Tournament, Vir thought, chills running down his arms. His only opportunity to obtain Balancer of Scales.
¡°You have served them well,¡± Cirayus said. ¡°Your clan is a hardy bunch. They¡¯ll survive without you. But tell me. Will your rebellion benefit from having Clan Baira¡¯s Ultimate Tattoo?¡± Cirayus asked, studiously examining his fingernails.
The giant had him and they both knew it. Vir set his jaw in determination. ¡°The Boundary. When do we leave?¡±
¡°Well played,¡± Ekat¡¯Ma commented to her companion, who was also covered in a hooded black cloak.
¡°For an overlander, anyway,¡± the Iksana ghael rasped back in a slightly deeper scratchy half-whisper. ¡°It was right to keep tabs on the Ravager. Who would have known he¡¯d brought such an interesting individual from the Ash? Shall we intervene?¡±
¡°No,¡± Ekat¡¯Ma replied. ¡°We fulfill the intelligence bureau¡¯s purpose, and return to Jallak Kallol to inform Raja Sagun¡¯Ra of all that has transpired.¡±
The Akh Nara had returned. Had she not seen it with her own Sight, Ekat¡¯Ma may never have believed it. What lay ahead, she could not be certain. Years of demonic avarice had made her apathetic to the plight of the other clans.
And yet, she couldn¡¯t seem to suppress the quickening of the beats that thumped within her chest.
The times may be changing. At last.
272: To Distant Shores
¡°I just feel like I¡¯m abandoning them, Maiya,¡± Vir said, speaking into the communications orb. He sat on top of the orphanage, gazing fondly at the children playing in the yard below. It was one of his favorite spots in the whole city, and he¡¯d spent hours up there before, either meditating or talking with Maiya.
¡°What game are they playing now?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Some sort of tag. Except the person doing the chasing is wearing a Vaak mask,¡± Vir said exasperatedly.
There was silence for a moment as restraint fought a losing battle, then the dam broke, and Maiya burst out in giggles. ¡°Ah yes! Vaak, the vaunted Warrior of Ash. The enigmatic demon who ushered forth an era of peace and prosperity!¡±
¡°Shut up.¡± Vir¡¯s retort was, however, lost over Maiya¡¯s deluge of laughter.
¡°Except it¡¯s all true, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said after finally coming back to her senses. ¡°You said it yourself. Janani¡¯s getting paid again. The kids have shoes, and they¡¯re eating better than ever before. The slums are getting cleaned up and everyone¡¯s happier. I¡ really wish I was there to see it.¡±
Vir grunted begrudgingly. ¡°Still, I ought to be here to oversee the change. There¡¯s bound to be abuse, and if Vaak isn¡¯t present¡¡±
¡°Except that¡¯s the beauty of the symbol you¡¯ve crafted, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maiya asked. ¡°Everyone is Vaak. Sure, maybe the rebels don¡¯t have your strength, but they do have magic. They will fight back if anything goes awry. The looming threat of you returning will keep Asuman in check. That, and the other clans who support you. And Shan¡¯s presence. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going back to the Ash or something. You can always hop over if anything comes up.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Vir said. He¡¯d repeated the same line of reasoning several times in his own mind, trying to convince himself he was doing the right thing. ¡°I just wish I could finally settle down in one place someday. I¡¯m sick of saying goodbye.¡±
When Cirayus had given him a week, he¡¯d thought it would be all the time he¡¯d ever need. Now, just hours before he had to leave, he was fraught with second thoughts.
¡°That¡¯d be nice,¡± Maiya said wistfully. ¡°I¡¯d like that too. Maybe once you¡¯ve restored your clan. Until then, trust Cirayus. Has he ever led you astray?¡±
¡°No,¡± Vir admitted. ¡°But what about you? At least I have Cirayus and the Gargans. You don¡¯t have anyone you can trust. I can¡¯t imagine how hard it must be for you.¡±
¡°Well, I do have Ira. And Yamal and the Silent One, though they¡¯ve been more distant of late,¡± Maiya said, her expression falling. ¡°Ira gave me a new mission. This feels bold, even for her.¡±
¡°What, is she planning on having you kill Imperator Andros or something?¡± Vir asked, his brow knotting in worry.
¡°What? No!¡± Maiya said. ¡°I¡¯m not an assassin, Vir! I don¡¯t kill people like¡ that.¡±
Vir had been sure she was about to say like you, though could he blame her?
¡°Right. Sorry,¡± Vir hastily replied, shuddering at how quickly his mind had gone to assassination. When did I start thinking killing people like that was okay?
He¡¯d have to be careful of such thoughts from now on.
¡°But honestly?¡± Maiya continued. ¡°What she¡¯s having me do may not be any easier. For Ira to stage her coup, she needs to destabilize Andros¡¯ power base. Which means ridding him of his allies, both inside Kin¡¯jal and out.¡±
¡°Sounds like a tall order,¡± Vir said. ¡°Isn¡¯t Andros one of the strongest Kin¡¯jal Imperators in recent history?¡±
¡°He is,¡± Maiya agreed, her head drooping. ¡°Which is why this is so hard. He¡¯s also a notorious warmonger.¡±
¡°But Ira¡¯s trying to prevent the war, isn¡¯t she? Inciting one seems like it only serves Andros¡¯ plans.¡±
¡°Right. She wants to avoid a war at all costs. Which is why she¡¯s sending me to Sai, who¡¯s historically been Kin¡¯jal¡¯s ally. If I can¡ stage a conflict in Sai and ensure they know it was Kin¡¯jal who precipitated the assault¡¡±
¡°Then their faith in Kin¡¯jal, and in turn, Andros, will be destabilized. Won¡¯t that paint a target on Ira¡¯s back, though?¡±
¡°Not if I¡¯m disguised as Princess Kira, Ira¡¯s younger sister.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Vir asked. ¡°A princess personally raiding another country? A bit farfetched, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Actually, it¡¯s perfect. Kira¡¯s a battle junkie, through and through. Even better, she¡¯s pulled stunts like this in the past with Matali. The Matali incident went largely unpunished, but when she went and slaughtered a company of Ranian soldiers, Andros was furious.¡±
¡°She sounds unhinged,¡± Vir replied, thinking immediately of a certain mad Thaumaturge.
¡°She absolutely is. Which is why she¡¯s been under house arrest ever since. But Ira¡¯s going to arrange for the princess to conveniently give her guards the slip one night. ¡°
¡°And that¡¯s the night you¡¯ll raid Sai,¡± Vir said.
¡°Look at us! You, off to incite a rebellion at the Ash Boundary, and me, sowing the downfall of the most powerful ruler in the Known World. We¡¯ve come so far, haven¡¯t we?¡±
Maiya wiped a nonexistent tear of pride from her eye, but there was an element of truth there as well.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
¡°You¡¯re right about one thing,¡± Vir said. ¡°I never imagined we¡¯d end up here. Makes me wonder where we¡¯ll be in another year.¡±
¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. You¡¯ll be Demon God Vaak, supreme ruler of the demons, and I¡¯ll¡ hmm. I think I¡¯ll be a saint! The most powerful mejai ever to live, revered and loved by all of humanity. Wouldn¡¯t that be poetic?¡±
Vir snorted. ¡°More likely that we¡¯ll both be dead. Or imprisoned. But we can dream, I suppose.¡±
His wistful expression darkened into something more sinister.
¡°Are you gonna kill anyone on this mission for Ira?¡±
¡°Nah,¡± Maiya replied. ¡°I¡¯m just gonna burn a few warehouses in the Sawai district and give them a few good fights. The Sawai there might find themselves without fine wine for a few weeks, but they¡¯ll live. Maybe it¡¯ll even do them some good.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like this, Mai,¡± Vir said. ¡°Ira already has you infiltrating a crazy cult. Now she¡¯s making you go on raids. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±
¡°Just like it¡¯s too dangerous to cross the Ash?¡± Maiya shot back. ¡°Or to rebel against an entire realm?¡±
¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Vir said. ¡°I had help. I had Cirayus.¡±
¡°Yeah, well¡ I have the Silent One¡ and uh, Yamal,¡± Maiya said, hanging her shoulders. ¡°Yeah, I know. Not the most reliable help in the world, but hey! Better than nothing! Though, they¡¯ve been more distant with me, ever since they found out about my connections with Ira. They think I¡¯m her personal attendant now. Or at least, Yamal does. I can never tell what the big guy¡¯s thinking.¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s not far from the truth,¡± Vir said. ¡°She really ought to be giving you more support, seeing everything you¡¯ve done for her.¡±
¡°Tell me about it. I did get a sweet estate, though.¡±
¡°I just worry for your safety, Maiya. I wish you didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Maiya said, sighing. ¡°With luck, my time in the Children will be over soon. And, y¡¯know? I worried too. I went everywhere with that infernal orb, on the off chance you reached out. I couldn¡¯t sleep the first several weeks you were gone.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vir said. ¡°I¡ didn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Yes, well, I made sure you didn¡¯t,¡± Maiya said with a small smile. ¡°Can I say something selfish?¡±
¡°Anything.¡±
¡°Keep worrying? For me. It, um¡ it feels good. Knowing there¡¯s someone out there who really cares for my safety. Not just as a means to an end.¡±
¡°I will, Maiya. I do. Just wish there was more I could do. I wish we could be together.¡±
¡°So hurry up and unite the demon realm and make me your queen,¡± Maiya replied, sticking her tongue out.
Vir chuckled. ¡°Right. How careless of me. Let me just get right on that.¡±
Maiya giggled¡ and then froze, as the implication of what she¡¯d just said dawned on her.
Vir came to the same realization at the same time.
¡°I, er¡¡±
¡°Oh, um, I just¡¡±
A great shadow appeared beside Vir, providing a god-sent distraction.
¡°Cirayus?¡± Maiya asked, seizing on the chance to shift the topic.
¡°Hello, lass,¡± Cirayus replied, shoving Vir aside, and beaming like a doting father. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re well! Taking care of yourself?¡±
¡°You bet I am. Just wait, when you guys come back here, we¡¯ll have to fight. I need to make up for that trouncing you gave us before you left.¡±
Cirayus roared in laughter. ¡°Aye, lass,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d like that. Now, I know you two were catching up, but I¡¯m afraid your marriage plans will have to wait. We¡¯ve a long journey ahead of us.¡±
Both Vir and Maiya went promptly red.
¡°R-right. Keep him safe, yeah?¡± Maiya said softly.
¡°You have my word, lass.¡±
¡°Vir? I know you¡¯re going on undercover, and we won¡¯t have a chance to talk for some weeks. So¡ please give them my regards?¡±
Vir nodded, all levity gone. ¡°I will, Maiya. Love you.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Maiya said with a coy smile.
With that, Cirayus ended the call.
¡°Are you ready, lad?¡±
¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± Vir replied, and donned his mask.
Meanwhile, in a decrepit old building in Samar Patag¡¯s slums¡ªa building that was becoming steadily less decrepit thanks to recent funding that had allowed restoration work to begin, Hiya knew that today would be the worst day of her life.
Ekta, Hiya, and Svar stood in complete silence, shaking in their shoes, while Janani regarded them with an expression so stern that to Hiya, she looked like someone else entirely. Someone harsh. And cold. And scary.
Janani was joined by Greesha, which showed the girls just how severe this talk would be. Greesha had only lectured them like this once before when they¡¯d been thrown off the wall for trespassing.
¡°Do you know why you girls are here?¡±
Ekta stared at her feet. Hiya felt an overwhelming urge to speak up. To take responsibility. But she couldn¡¯t. It was as if Adinat himself had sewn her lips shut. They simply wouldn¡¯t budge.
¡°You are here because your actions put the lives of other children in mortal peril, as well as the lives of all those who risked themselves searching for you. Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡±
At that moment, Janani¡¯s words could freeze the room. Hiya had never heard her speak like this before.
¡°I have nothing to apologize for,¡± Svar said, breaking the silence. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t even be here, with these dregs¡ª!?¡±
The sound of Janani¡¯s slap echoed off the walls, leaving Hiya stunned. She wasn¡¯t the only one. Svar froze in shock, seemingly unable to even turn his head.
¡°Your idiocy has left one of my children in a coma from which he may never awake! Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Janani¡¯s words came increasingly frenzied, and she looked about ready to choke Svar to death. ¡±He saved you, and this is how you speak to me?¡±
¡°Janani, enough,¡± Greesha said in a soothing voice.
¡°Yes, put some sense into this woma¡ª¡±
¡°Say one more word, and I will have your tongue cut and delivered to your father,¡± Greesha said in a cold tone that was, somehow, even more terrifying than Janani¡¯s deranged shrieks.
Neither Ekta nor Hiya dared move a muscle.
¡°Be grateful that I have not fed you to our guardian wolf. It certainly wanted to feast upon your flesh, and I would be well within my rights to.¡±
¡°G-guardian wolf?¡±
¡°Shan?¡± Greesha called.
All necks turned as a presence made itself known. Hiya felt its power before she saw it. The terrifying black beast oozed black prana off its hide like fire, and it was all Hiya could do to stare at it. Forget speaking, her entire body had gone rigid.
Are we to be eaten¡!?
Hiya¡¯s head spun at Ekta, who looked absolutely stricken.
No!
Before she knew it, Hiya had fallen to her knees, clasped her hands, and was pouring out a torrent of words.
¡°Please spare Ekta she had nothing to do with this it was my fault please take me instead don¡¯t let her be eaten please I beg you!¡±
Tears flowed from her eyes in rivers, puddling on the ground. She had been the one to plant the idea in Bolin¡¯s mind. It was only because of her insistence that any of this had happened.
Vaguely, she registered Ekta crying beside her, but it was hard to tell through her watery eyes.
Janani knelt and regarded Hiya with a sweet, motherly expression¡ªbut her hard eyes remained the same.
¡°Nobody is feeding you to the beast, dear. However, do you understand what you have done?¡±
Hiya sniffled. ¡°Yes. Bolin is... Because of me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±
Had Hiya been looking at Janani, and not down at her slippers, she might¡¯ve noticed the stern expression on Janani¡¯s face crack, held together only with sheer force.
Yet as Hiya continued to sob her heart out, Janani¡¯s mask finally crumbled, and she swept both girls up in a deep hug. She, too, was shedding tears.
¡°Never do this to me again.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t, Janani. I won¡¯t I swear.¡±
And she never would. Hiya made an oath to herself, right then and there. That everything she did from now on would help people. Not for her own selfish pleasure. But because it was good.
Svar looked at the three with disgust, his eyes alternating between the sobbing children and the black beast that bared its saliva-dripping fangs at him.
¡°So, what? You want me to get on my knees and beg for my life? W-well, you¡¯ll get no such pleasure from me.¡±
¡°Oh, no,¡± Greesha said, a sinister smile spreading across her already daunting face. ¡°For you, we have something extra special planned. Shan?¡±
The Ash Beast loped toward Svar, growling and seething.
Svar backpedaled. He spun. And he ran. He ran for his life.
273: (Arc 7) Kartara Nights (Part One) (Maiya)
Maiya bid her attendants goodnight, locking the door to her bedchambers behind her. She lost no time, stripping off her unholy garb, and dumping it unceremoniously in a pile on the floor. Rushing to her mirror, she began the arduous task of applying her makeup, starting with a moisturizer, before moving through primers, foundations, bronzers, and blush, finishing with her highlighters and eyeliner.
It was quite an involved process. One that she¡¯d long ago mastered. This time, she worked off an incredibly detailed canvas painting of Princess Kira¡¯s likeness that Ira had given her when she¡¯d visited Sonam. Maiya would be on the move and it would be dark, so the details didn¡¯t matter overly much, but the closer she got, the more likely it was that Ira¡¯s plan would actually work.
There was little time. The operation was due to commence in just a few short hours¡ªassuming Ira¡¯s handmaidens managed to break Princess Kira out from her house arrest. Maiya wouldn¡¯t know until she met Ira¡¯s agent at the meeting spot. Jatan Forest was convenient in that it was both close to the Children¡¯s Sanctuary and also offered an ideal location for clandestine meetings.
With her makeup applied, Maiya was now the spitting image of Princess Kira, Ira¡¯s younger sister. Beautiful, silver-haired, and slightly deranged. While she¡¯d never seen the princess in person, Ira had provided a detailed dossier summarizing her character and her past behavior. She was, by all accounts, an epitomal Kin¡¯jal. Despite being a mejai, she lived and breathed combat. Her technique was said to be superb for her age, and though she had little actual combat experience, her instincts were nearly feral.
She was also somewhat deranged, picking fights seemingly at random, mauling nearby guards when she got the fancy. And, crucially, she possessed a lesser affinity for Ice magic. It was one of the reasons Ira had chosen Maiya for this operation, despite the risk.
A wild princess. Wonder if we¡¯d get along¡
Envisioning Kira¡¯s character, Maiya did her best to approximate the princess¡¯ facial expressions, ranging from creepy smiles to battle-crazed laughter. She was thankful her room¡¯s stone walls were so thick¡ªthough if she was honest, she was likely at one of the only places in the Known World where deranged laughter wouldn¡¯t cause anyone to bat an eye.
When she was satisfied, she donned a plain black robe¡ªthe armor she was supposed to wear tonight would be provided by Ira¡¯s agents at their rendezvous point. It¡¯d have been far too risky to deliver the clothes to Maiya while she was sequestered inside the cult¡¯s sanctuary, after all, so this was the next best option.
As for why she stripped off her clothes before applying makeup, it was a lesson she¡¯d learned the hard way, long ago. Face paint had a tendency to get on to clothing, despite the care taken. Under normal circumstances, it would be an annoyance. Here? it might very well compromise Maiya¡¯s cover, should any of the cleaning staff discover any traces of her makeup.
Donning light shoes, Maiya swiveled the bookshelf at the back of her room. For once, Maiya was thankful for the cultists¡¯ paranoia. They had insisted on assigning their most precious member a room with not one, but two secret exits. They told her to use the passage only during emergencies, and Maiya had happily lied that she would.
She¡¯d already used the passages several times, though usually just to get some fresh air and privacy. Her position within the organization afforded her precious little free time. Annoyingly, her hectic schedule was the best insurance the cultists could have bought to keep an eye on Maiya at all times.
Even at night, she¡¯d have attendants knocking at her door to ensure all was well.
Which was why she¡¯d arranged a countermeasure.
When Maiya exited the one-way door at the end of her secret passage, she held it open. The Kin¡¯jal handmaiden who appeared from the forest was almost the spitting image of Maiya herself.
¡°The operation is on schedule,¡± the handmaiden said succinctly before stealing into the passage.
Well, alright then¡
Ira¡¯s handmaidens were all¡ well, they were like Neeti, the head handmaiden. As disciplined as they came. With all the emotions of granite, too, Maiya noted.
She seemed to be the sole exception, and on more than one occasion, Maiya had wondered if that was why the princess had taken a liking to her.
Shrugging, Maiya inhaled deeply, savoring the fresh scent of the forest. She peered up at the stars, peeking through the gaps in the canopy so high above, and took a moment to appreciate the sound of wind rustling through leaves.
Living underground was insidious. The absence of sunlight and natural sounds and smells slowly eroded one¡¯s sanity, to the point where she wasn¡¯t sure what was worse¡ªthat, or the cultists.
Maybe that¡¯s why all the Children are so kooky, Maiya thought, running easily through Jatan Forest, relishing the feeling of the cold air against her cheeks. Then again, maybe not.
The Lighten Load orbs slotted into her magical robe reduced the normally arduous trek into something that was nearly effortless, and she wondered why more wealthy people and mejai didn¡¯t use them more.
She soon arrived at the designated clearing, where another handmaiden awaited beside an Acira. A very familiar Acira.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Frumpy!
Maiya ran up to the beast, hugging its snout. The great Acira purred in her arms.
At her request, Frumpy now belonged to her. She¡¯d initially been ecstatic, but her happiness had been short-lived when she¡¯d received word that Frumpy had fallen ill, being cooped up in her hangar all the time. Feeling bad for the beast, Maiya allowed the other handmaidens to ride her, on two conditions. Firstly, Maiya got top priority whenever she needed the beast, and Frumpy had to receive better care than all the other Royal Acira.
Maiya needn¡¯t have worried. It seemed a competition of sorts had cropped up amongst the other Handmaidens¡ªFrumpy was the most in-demand and well-taken-care-of Acira in the entire royal hangar.
¡°Looks like they¡¯ve been feeding you well, at least,¡± Maiya said, taking in the black beast¡¯s muscular form.
Frumpy cooed in her ear, making her giggle.
¡°Milady, we must depart,¡± the handmaiden, a petite woman with a compact, muscular build and short black hair, said, handing Maiya her magical armor, as well as a sack containing her combat orbs. ¡°Owing to the time-sensitive nature of your station, we have pre-positioned fresh Acira all along the route. We¡¯ll be able to fly faster and without worry for our mount¡¯s longevity. Frumpy will only accompany us for the first leg.¡±
And also minimize the downtime between stops. Smart. Ira¡¯s really holding nothing back for this mission.
It was also how they¡¯d reach Kartara¡ªSai¡¯s capital¡ªand return by morning. The journey of a thousand miles would ordinarily take a day or more, with breaks. With this strategy, they could be there in only six hours.
Six hours to cross half the known world¡ Incredible.
Until recently, Maiya would¡¯ve thought such a feat impossible. Depending on the route and season, it could take weeks to attempt such a journey on Ash¡¯va.
Frumpy nuzzled Maiya, bringing her attention back to the Acira.
¡°You haven¡¯t overworked her, have you?¡± Maiya asked, frowning.
¡°No, milady. We¡¯ve seen to it that she¡¯s been exceedingly well taken care of.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Maiya said, finishing changing into her armor and slotting her orbs¡ªonly C Grade Ice Affinity orbs this time, to emulate Princess Kira. ¡°Then let¡¯s be off.¡±
Flight without Magic Heat would¡¯ve been torture at best, and deadly at worst. Frumpy¡¯s thick scales might¡¯ve protected the beast from the elements, but her riders were far less fortunate.
Luckily, Ira¡¯s handmaiden had brought along more orbs than they¡¯d need, and the nighttime journey was comfortable.
Maiya relished every moment as the forest fell away from beneath them and the city lights of the distant Sonam came into view. Even as far as they were, it shone like a beacon in the darkness. Humanity¡¯s largest bastion of civilization.
Though she¡¯d only recently visited, she yearned to be back there, amongst its people. Her people. She might¡¯ve grown up Hiranyan, but her soul was now dyed Kin¡¯jal crimson and black, and she wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.
They rose even further as they flew northwest. To Sai.
Even now, Maiya knew little of Sai, other than of their support for Imperator Andros. They were a smaller nation to the north of Hiranya, which itself was located to the northwest of Kin¡¯jal, and both Hiranya and Sai shared a border with the Inland Sea, as did the Altani.
Like Hiranya, Sai was far from the Ash. Worse, their country¡¯s northerly locale meant the place was frigid, and its weather austere.
Perfect for an Ice and Wind mejai like me, I suppose, Maiya thought wryly. Despite her affinities, she hated the cold.
Given their inhospitable climate, Sai¡¯s economy was built on ore mining and the crafting of non-magical weapons. The latter was like Hiranya, though Sai was better known for their quality craftsmanship. Saian blacksmiths were to steel what Altani Thaumaturges were to orbs.
Of course, Sai, like Hiranya, was also under the thumb of the great powers. In their case, they¡¯d allied with Kin¡¯jal, putting them at odds with both The Altani and Hiranya. This, however, gave the Kin¡¯jal presence to the north, splitting their enemies in two.
It was a delicate political and military balance, and Maiya wanted nothing to do with any of it. Her orders were simple. Get in, light up a few buildings, cause a ruckus, then get out.
With any luck, she¡¯d be returning home before the break of dawn. She¡¯d claim she¡¯d had nightmares and would shirk her duties for the day to catch up on sleep.
Duties, Maiya scoffed. Animal sacrifices, blood rituals, and profane worship.
Maiya felt tainted. The longer she spent among their ranks, the worse the sensation became. Like she was being dyed with a substance that couldn¡¯t ever be washed off, regardless of how much soap she used.
The switch-off points allowed Maiya a much-needed chance to stretch her body¡ and to clear her mind. At each point, another handmaiden awaited, ready with fresh water and food for the avian beasts, ensuring they¡¯d be ready for the return journey.
In scarcely any time at all, they crossed the Kin¡¯jal border with Hiranya, with the lights of Hiranya¡¯s northernmost city¡ªBram¡ªshining far below them, to the west.
She¡¯d never visited, though she doubted there was much to see there. It was a Hiranyan city, after all. She said that not with condescension, but an acute understanding of where the countries stood. Hiranya was poor. That poverty was evident in every nook and cranny of the kingdom, with one glaring exception¡ªRayid¡¯s palace.
The temperature plummeted soon after they crossed the Hiranyan border with Sai, and Maiya found herself activating more Magic Heat orbs to stay warm, continuously moving them to the parts of her body that needed them most.
Maiya breathed in relief when Sai¡¯s capital of Kartara came into view, nestled against the soaring Glacial Alps, their black silhouettes blotting out the sky.
I¡¯m getting cold just looking at them, Maiya thought, shivering.
Their glossy peaks were frozen over and reflected the starlight with an immense coating of ice and snow.
The city itself was no less impressive. Ablaze with light, it resembled a large slice of a multi-tiered cake¡ªthe kind often seen at Sawai balls and banquets. Each tier was walled, and ringed the tier above it, making Kartara one of the prettiest cities Maiya had laid eyes on.
She wished she could spend more time there one day, exploring the city¡¯s shops and inns and attractions. Maybe with Vir. Maybe even romantically.
Maiya blushed, a sudden warmth filling her chest and driving away the cold.
The handmaiden ordered their Acira to descend rapidly, overflying the outer rings of the city before landing in what must have been the Sawai district.
Yet even before they landed, Maiya knew.
Something had gone terribly wrong.
Despite the frigid nighttime conditions, tiny dots ran chaotically, this way and that.
The people are panicking, Maiya thought, her concern growing with each passing moment.
And then finally saw it. The lights that had blazed so brightly weren¡¯t all the same. Some were steady, while others danced, shining a redder hue.
Fires! Maiya realized.
Fires blazed through the Sawai district, and when they finally landed, it wasn¡¯t to frigid cold, but searing heat.
¡°I can¡¯t land here!¡± the handmaiden said, tying a handkerchief around her mouth to ward off the fumes. Maiya did the same.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Leave me here and set down where you can. I¡¯ll contact you via the communications orb when I¡¯m ready to be extracted.¡±
The handmaiden nodded. ¡°Then may Vera be with you, milady.¡±
The Acira took to the sky, leaving Maiya alone in a burning city, saddled with an impossible goal.
How in all the realms am I supposed to make sense of this mess?
Ashborn Primordial is now on Kindle and Audible!
Hey everyone!
At long last, Book One of Ashborn Primordial has launched on amazon in ebook, audiobook, and paperback (740 pages!). Narrated by the legendary Heath Miller (He Who Fights With Monsters), I''m incredibly happy with how the audio has turned out. The paperback and eBook also have all the world and city maps from those arcs.
Ashborn''s success on amazon will influence how long this series ends up being, so any support you can give me is greatly appreciated. As many of you know, writing is how I earn my living.
How can you help? Aside from purchasing the ebook or audiobook, if you have Kindle Unlimited, downloading the book counts as a purchase. Ratings and reviews also help immensely, especially in these early days to get the story get off the ground.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
If you''ve left a review on RoyalRoad, please copy that over to amazon and Goodreads - no purchase necessary! (Fair warning - I may DM those of you who''ve left reviews asking the same XD)
I''m incredibly excited about this launch, and I thank you profusely for your support!
eBook: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B0CL9ZMVNP
Audiobook: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B0CW225VCC
274: Kartara Nights (Part Two) (Maiya)
¡°This could be a problem,¡± Maiya muttered, monitoring the carnage that devoured the city from her perch atop a temple spire. The rioters, while clearly trying to minimize civilian casualties, had no qualms at all about butchering the guards. And if innocents got in the way, well, they didn¡¯t seem to mind that, either.
Maiya had incapacitated more than one rioter to save people. They weren¡¯t her people, but well, they were still human, and Maiya couldn¡¯t just stand idly by and watch a tragedy unfold. Undercover mission or not. She¡¯d worked too hard to earn that privilege.
Which put Maiya in a dilemma. The original plan had called for her to make a scene, but to not actually kill anyone. Princess Ira didn¡¯t want to risk the sort of escalation lethal assault would bring, fearful that such actions might accelerate events, thus giving Andros a reason to swoop into Sai and seize them as a vassal territory.
That would only give the Kin¡¯jal Imperator more power, undoing all that Ira had worked for.
The smart thing to do would be to abort the mission, yet Maiya was keenly aware of how difficult it¡¯d be get another shot at this. For one, sneaking out of the children¡¯s Sanctum with no one noticing was a feat in and of itself. Ira¡¯s logistical preparation was also quite the investment. It¡¯d be many months before they could try again. If they could try again. Who knew how much the political situation would have changed by then? Especially in light of this ongoing rebellion.
It hadn¡¯t taken much to deduce that the rioters were, in fact, rebels, what with their cheers of ¡®down with the king¡¯ whenever they wrangled a victory against the guards. Not exactly subtle, but then again, rebellions rarely ever were.
They can¡¯t be allowed to succeed, Maiya thought with worry. Though their causes were seemingly aligned, that was only on the surface, and Ira was right to fear. Any destabilization of Sai¡¯s government would create a perfect excuse for Andros to move his troops in, under the pretense of ¡®reestablishing order¡¯.
No, if the rebels won, the only way Maiya saw for the rebels to keep their sovereignty over Sai was to pledge fealty to Andros. Either outcome was detrimental to Ira¡¯s plans for a peaceful Kin¡¯jal.
Plans Maiya wholeheartedly supported. Her goals, then, were twofold. Cripple the rebellion and advertise to the world that Princess Kira, while not aiding the rebellion, was seen sowing chaos within the city.
Maiya¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk.
This might actually work¡
¡°Greetings, citizens of Sai!¡± Maiya shouted, speaking from one of the highest towers in the Sawai district. She spoke through a voice amplification orb, which carried her voice well across the district.
¡°I am Princess Kira of Kin¡¯jal, and I am hurt. So much fighting, yet you saw fit not to invite me to the party? I will not tolerate this offense! Rebels, hear me! Town Guard, hear me! If there is any worthy among you, come and fight me in the central plaza. If you do not, I shall hunt down capable warriors and challenge you to duels. Especially the rebels! I care not to which faction you belong, but the rebels sound strong. Maybe you¡¯ll give me a good fight? I can only pray that you don¡¯t disappoint. The consequences would be¡ most dire.¡±
Maiya stepped away from the edge of the roof, very unsure whether her gambit would succeed, and made her way down to the street, where she adopted a suitably unhinged persona, brandishing her talwar at passersby, sneering at them.
Maiya truly wondered whether anyone really behaved this way, but according to all the reports she had read about the princess, it really did seem that she did. It seemed almost like a caricature of a real person. Then again, that could also be said about Kin¡¯jal and their single-minded focus on combat.
Maiya had initially worried that her challenge would go unanswered. That she would, indeed, have to roam the city to hunt down targets. The danger there was that while she wasted time roaming, the rebellion would seize all the glory. They already held the initiative and the attention of the entire city. Maiya had to wrest some of that away.
It was why she directly challenged the rebels in her speech. While the town¡¯s guard had their hands full with the rebels, the rebels may choose to eliminate her, seeing her as a potential threat.
Which would, of course, draw guards into the fray. So long as Maiya beat up a few guards along with the rebels, it¡¯d become clear that she was just a crazy battle junkie, and not an operative for either side. She could almost hear the chaos in the Kin¡¯jal courts.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Poor Kira. However this goes down, you¡¯re in for a terrible time.
Maiya¡¯s fears were unwarranted. Before long, Maiya found her first targets. A group of guards rushed through, heading toward a fire that blazed in the distance.
Maiya jumped into their path, forcing them to stumble to a halt.
¡°Evening, gentlemen! Care to fight?¡±
¡°What? Who are you? Move aside, we have¡ªGaah!¡±
Maiya swept his leg, sending him tumbling to the ground. She followed up with a quick flurry of punches, moving between the guards like water.
She did her best to mimic Princess Kira¡¯s fighting style, which, surprisingly, wasn¡¯t the Kin¡¯jal Balarian standard. As a combat genius, Kira had developed her own style, taking inspiration from the Rani Queendom and their unique flowing arts.
It helped that the Kalari arts Riyan had taught Maiya so long ago were similar in that regard; it took only a bit of effort to alter her style.
With the guards groaning on the ground, Maiya moved to her next target¡ªa group of rebels.
Unfortunately, the rebels proved even less of a match, succumbing to her surprise attack.
Injured guards and rebels began piling up in the plaza as Maiya picked off any and all combatants who entered the area.
Soon, a steady stream of fighters filtered in, all with orders to finish her off.
The plaza devolved into utter chaos as rebels and guards met, often forgetting about Maiya to fight each other instead.
Maiya wasn¡¯t complaining; they made for easy targets, allowing her to efficiently dispatch the distracted fighters.
It went this way for several encounters before the rebels suddenly broke off, beating a hasty retreat.
They¡¯re fleeing? Is this enough, then? Maiya wondered. She¡¯d certainly shown her face and caused enough havoc to be remembered. Whether her interference would be overshadowed by the rebels, she couldn¡¯t say. Her actions, along with the guards, had appeared to stop the rebellion in its tracks. The many fires that blazed around the city when she¡¯d arrived were already dying down, and fewer new ones sprung up to take their place.
Maiya was about to leave when a shiver ran down her spine. While she might¡¯ve lacked Vir¡¯s Prana Vision, all veteran warriors developed something of a sixth sense after fighting countless battles.
And Maiya was nothing if not a veteran. She turned slowly, finding a tall, powerfully built man standing before her. She understood then, that he wasn¡¯t like the others thus far.
He was strong.
The man wore a flowing white robe, and his face was covered in linen wraps, leaving only two small slits for his eyes. He gripped a talwar in his right hand. His left was empty.
He said nothing, disappearing before immediately appearing next to Maiya.
Grakking Ash! He¡¯s a Talent Wielder.
Powerful Talent welders were the bane of all mejai. Even those who¡¯d trained extensively in combat like Maiya.
Maiya¡¯s armor took the full brunt of the masked warrior¡¯s assault. The air in her lungs was forcibly expelled as she went rolling on the stone.
Though her B Grade protection orbs absorbed most of the damage, they hadn¡¯t nullified it all¡ªsuch was the strength of her foe.
Rolling to her feet, Maiya retrieved a C Grade Icicle orb as she put some distance between her and her enemy.
¡°Are you their leader?¡± Maiya asked, trying to stall. She had no defense against her enemy¡¯s movement arts. Quicker than Leap, it had to have been Blink that the man had used earlier.
She wasn¡¯t like Vir¡ªable to move rapidly, dodging spells, and closing the distance with impunity. Few mejai were, and no amount of Balarian Arts would protect her from an enemy who attacked faster than she could react.
I need to escape, she thought. But could she? Would her enemy let her?
¡°Emergency extraction,¡± Maiya said, holding her communications orb.
¡°Understood, Stand by,¡± came the reply.
Maiya would¡¯ve loved nothing more than to stand by. The enemy disappeared, and on reflex, Maiya activated Icicle.
By sheer luck, her spell happened to cross paths with her enemy, skewering his forearm.
The man grunted and jumped back, but Maiya didn¡¯t allow him. She surged forth, attacking the man with a relentlessness Princess Kira would¡¯ve admired.
He blocked her every blow, though he was unable to go on the offensive with the injury to his arm.
Even so, Maiya knew her time was running out. Her opponent was far too skilled to let something like an injured arm stop him. She launched another Icicle, but the man dodged, sweeping with his leg.
Maiya saw the attack coming and lunged forward, crashing into the broad-shouldered man.
He fell heavily but Blinked away before Maiya could take the fight to the ground, attacking her with a deadly sideswipe.
It missed, and yet Maiya was blown backward, her defensive orbs flaring.
Blade Projection? He¡¯s good. Really good. Not only was his strength impressive, his combat instincts had been honed to perfection. Despite the gravity of her situation, Maiya couldn¡¯t help but admire his style. It was similar to her own Kalari, yet slightly different. If she didn¡¯t know better, she¡¯d say he had extensive experience fighting Ash Beasts, or other enemies just as strong.
Maiya¡¯s lucky break came from above, in the form of the only affinity that was impossible to avoid.
A lightning bolt struck her enemy right in the head, sending him crumpling to the ground.
¡°Get on!¡± the handmaiden shouted, throwing Maiya a rope ladder as the Acira hovered some twenty paces above.
In one smooth motion that resembled a dance more than it did a combat maneuver, Maiya leaped, spun, and grasped the ladder, taking one last look at her enemy as she began to rise.
The man¡¯s facial bandages had come undone.
At least I nicked him, Maiya thought with some satisfaction. He hadn¡¯t been an easy opponent.
The bandages fell away to reveal a hideous visage underneath.
Half of his face had been¡ burned? No, not burned, Maiya realized. Something much worse. It¡¯d been eaten away.
The man stood slowly, staring up at her as she fled, hatred burning in his eyes.
How could any man hate someone he¡¯s never met? It¡¯s almost as if¡
Maiya went rigid. The pieces of the puzzle suddenly snapped into place. His formidable experience. The familiarity of the style with which he fought.
She knew that man. She knew him very well.
275: Kartara Nights (Part Three) (Maiya)
To Maiya, the flight back took no time at all. She hardly noticed when they crossed the border to Hiranya, and then finally to Kin¡¯jal, barely even registering the Acira transfers in between.
Her thoughts roiled within her head, entirely consumed with the image of the man she¡¯d seen. A man whose face had been shorn off and shoddily healed.
He¡¯s¡ still alive.
She shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. Riyan was like a cockroach. He wouldn¡¯t have died so easily.
Memories of another life flooded her mind. Of training and living together with Vir in Riyan¡¯s strange, yet somehow cozy, abode. It was a different time, then. A simpler time, with fewer responsibilities. It was only a year ago.
Maiya¡¯s thoughts wandered as the frigid air slowly turned warm again, stoking the flames of her nostalgia.
How had Riyan survived? Where had he been all this time, and what had he been up to?
Why was he in Sai, of all places?
Yet the more she stewed over it, the more it made sense. Riyan was not a difficult man to understand. Scarred, jaded, and ruthless, yes. But not complicated.
Riyan loved Hiranya. That was the core of his very existence. To that end, he¡¯d devoted his life to ensure Princess Mina would never wear the crown, and he¡¯d succeeded.
He paid a hefty price. Though I suppose he wouldn¡¯t see it that way, Maiya thought bitterly.
Riyan would¡¯ve gladly sacrificed his face or an arm¡ªeven his life¡ªto see Mina dead.
She wasn¡¯t dead. Not quite, but close. From the Kin¡¯jal intelligence network¡¯s reports, it sounded like the princess had fallen into delirium, babbling nonsense and ranting at anyone who came near. Apparently, Hiranya had to have her locked up. Both for her safety and for those around her.
Does it give him joy seeing her this way? Maiya wondered. She somehow doubted it.
Riyan seemed to have turned his sights outward after his pyrrhic victory. Sai was Kin¡¯jal¡¯s ally, and a border nation to Hiranya. As such, they posed his country a threat. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that Riyan intended to install a government hostile to Kin¡¯jal.
Which would, ironically, interfere with the Princess¡¯ plans. Though she was planning a coup, would the new Saian regime see it that way? Maiya wasn¡¯t certain. She was also uncertain whether this new government would survive the invasion Andros was bound to initiate.
Too many pieces were moving, and Maiya felt as though she lacked sufficient information to decipher it.
As Frumpy landed in Jatan Forest and the excitement of the night finally began to wear off, Maiya felt fatigue take its hold. It was late, she was cold and tired, and her bed called.
After submitting a brief verbal report of the night¡¯s events to the handmaiden pilot, she tromped off into the chilly forest, her Magic Lamp guiding the way.
The pilot would remain on standby until Maiya¡¯s double returned¡ which should be in just a few moments.
It took her some doing to locate the well-hidden secret hatch, but once she did, it took only a few more to reach the false wall bookshelf that hid the entrance to her room.
Back home at last¡ª!?
Maiya¡¯s eyes widened in horror.
Blood covered the stone ground of her chambers. Her bedding was shredded, the chair and desk had been obliterated, and her personal effects were strewn all over the room.
Standing in the very center of that carnage was none other than the Blessed Chosen. He gripped the neck of her double, holding the poor girl in the air as she suffocated, her legs flailing helplessly.
¡°Oh good,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, turning his head almost casually toward Maiya. ¡°You¡¯ve returned at last. This will be easy.¡±
The handmaiden wrenched her head and locked her eyes with Maiya. She didn¡¯t need to whimper or scream. From her eyes alone, Maiya could see her fear. Her terror.
She was young. Even younger than Maiya.
¡°Please put her down,¡± Maiya said, showing her open palms. ¡°She was acting under orders. The blame rests with me. I don¡¯t know what you want, but I¡¯ll cooperate. Please, just let her go.¡±
¡°You will cooperate, then?¡± the Blessed Chosen said.
¡°Whatever it is you want,¡± Maiya repeated.
The Blessed Chosen regarded her without even the barest trace of emotion. ¡°Whatever I want, is it?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do it. So just let her¡ª¡±
Crack.
The handmaiden¡¯s legs abruptly stilled. The Blessed Chosen dropped her limp corpse, which thudded onto the ground.
Her neck was twisted at an impossible angle.
¡°Good,¡± the enormous man said, teeth glinting. ¡°Come. Have a seat.¡±
Maiya didn¡¯t respond. She simply stood there, gaping at the dead girl on the ground, trying desperately to blink back her tears. She was unsuccessful.
Maiya sat in the chair in a daze. It wasn¡¯t that she was unused to death. Just that this was so sudden. So cruel. So¡ unnecessary.
She was so young¡
The girl¡¯s corpse lay just a few paces away, and the poor girl¡¯s pleading expression was all Maiya could look at. Pleading for Maiya to help.
¡°Eyes on me,¡± the Blessed Chosen said. Maiya begrudgingly shifted her gaze.
¡°Why?¡± she whispered. ¡°What threat was she to you?¡±
¡°You would say this? After betraying your people?¡±
Maiya scowled. ¡°My people, is it? That¡¯s rich, coming from you. I¡¯ve yet to see you at a single blood ritual. Where have you been? What do you do all the time?¡±
I need to play this carefully, Maiya thought, fighting to purge the shock and guilt from her mind. There would be time for grief later.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
To Maiya¡¯s surprise, the Blessed Chosen laughed. A great, bellowing guffaw that echoed off the walls of her chamber.
¡°What do I do?¡± the Blessed Chosen said, wiping a tear from his face.
¡°I fail to find the humor in this,¡± Maiya said tersely. If she believed she could kill the Blessed Chosen on her own, she would. But she knew nothing of his power, other than his superhuman strength. He could very well be a Talent wielder, which meant Maiya would have to be exceedingly cautious dealing with him.
Moreover, Maiya understood how fragile her position was. The Blessed Chosen would be well within his rights to have her executed. It was exactly the opportunity he¡¯d been waiting for. Which was why she¡¯d taken every precaution. She hadn¡¯t made a single mistake. He couldn¡¯t have known of her foray.
So how¡? How had he found out?
¡°I suffer,¡± the Blessed Chosen spat. ¡°I suffer in a way that no human does. All thanks to you. You! So blissfully oblivious. Soon. Charging at my throne as if it is some trophy. Soon, you will come to understand. You will share in my suffering. Only, by then, it will be too late. You will regret your every action. You will curse your ignorance.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re trying to scare me from your position, you know it won¡¯t work,¡± Maiya said.
¡°Oh, I know. I know it well. Your ambition has brought you this far. Words of warning from an enemy won¡¯t sway you.¡±
¡°Then why not strike me down now? It would be well within your right to, yes?¡±
The Blessed Chosen¡¯s expression turned sour.
¡°I have already killed once tonight. You may consider me a monster, but I had hoped to avoid another.¡±
Maiya¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she fell into thought. ¡°That would¡¯ve been a lot more believable if you hadn¡¯t tried to have me assassinated and poisoned. Which means¡ I see. You can¡¯t harm me, can you? The Sisters of Gray would frame it as an act of aggression!¡±
Maiya¡¯s heart raced. If the Blessed Chosen was hesitating despite having this much evidence, the Sisters must have commanded more power than Maiya had given them credit for.
The large man growled. ¡°Allying with those witches was the smartest move you have made.¡± It sounded as though each word caused him pain. Maiya could even hear him grinding his teeth. ¡°At best, we devolve into a civil war. At worst¡ I lose my life and the mantle passes on to you. Either outcome benefits them.¡±
¡°Them?¡± Maiya said, feeling for her Ice Prison spell beneath her robe. It was a B Grade spell, and it¡¯d been precharged. ¡°You mean the Sisters?¡±
If what the Blessed Chosen said was true, then maybe she could take him out here and now. The Sisters could craft a cover story and spin this in her favor.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t, if I were you,¡± the Blessed Chosen said calmly.
Maiya¡¯s fingers froze. How did he notice?
Maiya was no amateur. She¡¯d been trained by the best and forged in fire. She¡¯d been extremely careful not to give away any clue of what she was doing. Which meant she hadn¡¯t. There had been no tells. No signs of her actions. Her hands had been beneath the table, well out of sight of the Blessed Chosen. The same as her plan to sneak out for Ira¡¯s mission. Flawless.
¡°I once had asked if you felt any different since your¡ experience,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, blatantly changing the topic.
¡°And I told you I did. You never said what it meant,¡± Maiya replied. She didn¡¯t like that he was controlling the conversation, though she went along with it for now. She needed time to think. To formulate a plan.
¡°It means you are one of us now.¡±
Maiya¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve passed enough tests and rituals. I¡¯ve been one of you for a while.¡±
¡°Not that,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, shaking his head and crossing his arms. ¡°One of us. The Chosen. The soul of the cult. The imprisoned.¡±
Maiya felt a headache coming on. She¡¯d been through a long night, and now she had the trauma of a dead handmaiden on her mind as well. At their first meeting, the Blessed Chosen had struck her as more sane than the others, but now, she was starting to doubt herself. Had she been wrong? Or had he changed in the interim?
¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand,¡± Maiya said. ¡°Moreover, I would like to know what happens now. The way I see it, I have the upper hand. You cannot hurt me without risking your reputation. I, on the other hand, have nothing to lose.¡±
This was her chance, and Maiya took it.
But before Maiya could activate her orbs, the Blessed Chosen grabbed her wrist and brought her hand to his chest.
¡°What are you doing¡ª!?¡± Maiya shrieked.
Her body went slack. The room around her disappeared, and she was suddenly surrounded by darkness. Darkness¡ punctuated by dots of white light. Threads¡ªtendrils¡ªreaching out to¡ everyone.
Spanning the world, she sensed¡ Presences. Life forms, though she knew not how.
¡°W-what is this?¡±
¡°This is the world you have been awoken to,¡± the Blessed Chosen said. ¡°This connection to the Children. You were always one of us. But now? Now, you are the core. They are connected to you.¡±
Maiya¡¯s voice shook. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡ I¡¯m sensing the Children of Ash?¡±
The connection didn¡¯t scare her. This ability was a form of power¡ªstrange magic that followed no rules she was aware of¡ªbut power nonetheless.
That was, if it wasn¡¯t also accompanied by the crippling sense of loss.
¡°Every. Single. One,¡± the Blessed Chosen confirmed, releasing her hand. Maiya snapped back to reality, a sudden sense of nausea making the world spin around her.
What was that? Maiya thought, heart nearly pounding out of her chest. That sensation¡ It was unlike anything she¡¯d ever felt.
¡°Death,¡± Maiya whispered. ¡°It was death. This is what you live with?¡±
It was as if someone had ripped her very being into pieces. Like her soul had been corrupted, somehow.
She quickly checked herself over. To her relief, whatever it was had been temporary. Only the memory of the feeling remained.
¡°This is your final warning.,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, and this time, Maiya listened. ¡°You are delving into matters far beyond your comprehension. Turn back now, or forever regret your actions.¡±
Maiya didn¡¯t know what to make of all this. Her head was still reeling from that experience.
¡°What was that?¡± Maiya asked. ¡°Please, tell me.¡±
¡°Power,¡± the Blessed Chosen said. ¡°And its terrible cost.¡±
¡°It¡¯s how you found me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maiya asked, biting her lip. ¡°You felt me leave the premises.¡±
The Blessed Chosen¡¯s silence answered her.
¡°Then you¡¯ve known. You¡¯ve known I was a Kin¡¯jal agent all along,¡± Maiya said, grinding her teeth. She¡¯d been in far more danger than she¡¯d thought.
¡°I cannot harm you. But I can harm those you care about. Yamal. My brother. Even that dog of yours that lives in Sonam. The gods are on my side.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re counting on dead gods to save you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be sorely disappointed,¡± Maiya said. The confidence in her voice was nothing more than a thin act. Maiya had every reason to believe the Blessed Chosen would kill them. One look at the handmaiden¡¯s corpse was all the proof she needed.
¡°You speak of the Prime Imperium,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, a small grin creeping upon his lips.
Maiya¡¯s eyes narrowed. She knew about the woman Vir had met within the Ash. This Ashani Automaton. It had all sounded so fantastical, yet from all that she¡¯d heard, the gods were well and truly dead. Ashani may very well have been the last vestige of their legacy.
¡°False gods,¡± the Blessed Chosen spat. ¡°No, I speak of those who surpass them. Those truly deserving of the mantle of divinity.¡±
Just a few moments ago, Maiya would have dismissed his words as deranged rambling. After experiencing that connection to the others¡ªthat soul-crushing weight¡ªshe wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.
¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of these gods. Do they have a name? Why aren¡¯t they in the history books?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll find no reference to them. Though invisible, their influence can be felt. Though unknowable, they weave the threads of reality. You will never meet them. You will never see them. But you will feel their presence, if only by way of Fate. They are quite real, I¡¯m afraid.¡±
That¡ was a lot of words to say very little, Maiya thought, feeling a headache come on.
¡°Life is so¡ impermanent, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± the Blessed Chosen said. ¡°People are born. People die. Nations form, thrive, and fall. And through it all, certain entities remain.¡±
¡°Entities?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Organizations. The Guild of Merchants. The Order of Mejai Sorcar. But do you know which among them is the oldest? Which among them has existed ever since the fall of the Imperium? Which thrives even to this day?¡±
¡°The Children of Ash,¡± Maiya said bitterly. She¡¯d never thought about it before, but now that she did¡ Not even the Order of Mejai Sorcar boasted that record. They formed centuries later. Yet records of the Children go back all the way to the Age of Gods. She¡¯d know. She¡¯d researched those records extensively as preparation.
The Blessed Chosen smiled wryly and leaned back as if having made his point. ¡°Odd, is it not? That an organization such as ours should bear that distinction?¡±
Maiya considered the implications of the man''s words and summarily rejected them.
No gods watch over this cult, she thought. Don¡¯t fall for his lies.
Maiya only wished she had more conviction in that assertion.
¡°There is still time. Leave this place. Never come back.¡±
Maiya remained silent.
The big man stared at Maiya for a long moment. ¡°I see. Then I will have you under guard from now on. I don¡¯t know why I waste my breath, anyway. You may think you have control over your actions, but the gods prevail. They always have.¡± The last few words came out as a whisper.
Then, abruptly, the Blessed Chosen stood, forcing Maiya to do the same in reflex.
He strode to the door and left without a second glance, slamming it behind him.
Maiya was, very suddenly, alone. Alone, and utterly exhausted. Like a marionette with her strings cut, Maiya crumpled next to the corpse at her feet. She tenderly held the girl''s quickly cooling hand and blinked back her tears.
Ira. I need to see you.
276: Ashfire Providence
Vir stumbled into the clearing, screaming through his mouth gag. His wrists were bound together, making it difficult to run. His feet caught on a vine, and he fell over, his face scraping against a root.
He desperately regained his footing¡ and ran headlong into a barrel-chested brute of a demon.
Vir looked up at the tall red demon and paled.
¡°Well, well,¡± the demon said, cracking a toothy grin. More than a handful were missing. ¡°What do we have here?¡±
Vir took in the Ash¡¯va, pulling not canvas-topped wagons, but cages. Cages filled with demons of all kinds. His panic-stricken expression devolved into pure horror.
¡°Here. Let me help you with that.¡± The demon reached out and yanked off Vir¡¯s gag.
¡°No. No, please!¡± Vir begged, stumbling away from the demon. But with his hands tied, there was little he could do.
The demon smashed his stomach, sending him doubling over and writhing in agony on the ground.
¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a runner!¡± he shouted to the others, who encircled Vir. He¡¯d curled up into a fetal position, his eyes wrenched closed against the pain.
¡°What¡¯s the story with this one?¡± someone asked.
¡°Dunno. Just ran right out of the forest.¡±
¡°Think it was another group?¡±
¡°Nah, shouldn¡¯t be anyone else around here.¡±
¡°Oi! Where¡¯d ya come from?¡± one of them asked, wrenching Vir up and onto his knees.
¡°I-I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mean to! It¡¯s not my fault! I swear!¡± Vir said, pleading with them. ¡°Please, just let me go.¡±
Several rough-looking demons surrounded him.
¡°A runner, then,¡± one of them¡ªwith an especially gruff voice¡ªkicked Vir¡¯s stomach with his boot, sending Vir to the ground, crying in agony.
The demon grabbed Vir¡¯s Calling badge. ¡°See? An Outcast. Must¡¯ve run from Samar Patag. Then was caught by the guards, like.¡±
The ruffian put his boot on Vir¡¯s head, driving his face into the soil. ¡°Grakkin¡¯ chal¡®s what he is. Didn¡¯t learn yer lesson da first time, did¡¯ja? Well, yer mine, now.¡±
¡°Aspect of the Final Sanctuary,¡± someone said, rudely lifting Vir¡¯s shirt.
¡°Good. He¡¯ll fetch us some coin, then. Not a bad gift from the gods. Not bad at all.¡±
Someone snapped a collar around Vir¡¯s neck, and he felt it glow with prana. Only then did the demon remove his boot and turn away. ¡°Throw ¡®im in with the others,¡± Vir heard the demon say.
Vir grinned, his face still plastered against the dirt.
Well, that was easy enough¡
Vir was rudely shoved into a cage housing with a half-dozen other demons. But before he could even grow frustrated at his treatment, his eyes landed on a creature he hadn¡¯t expected to see. A creature he¡¯d once fought in the Ashen Realm, on the Mahakurma¡¯s back long ago.
¡°What?¡± the creature hissed, its forked tongue flicking out as it talked. ¡°Got a problem, kid?¡±
¡°No. My apologies,¡± Vir replied calmly, with a tone that lacked even a trace of the fear and anxiety he¡¯d shown his captors.
It wasn¡¯t a humanoid bipedal who spoke those words, but a naga. A red-skinned half-demon, half-serpent creature that formed the majority of clan Panav¡¯s population.
Contrary to their bestial looks, most Panav tended to specialize in healing magic, and most of their bloodline tattoos skewed that direction.
Vir scanned his fellow prisoners, finding them all to be able-bodied males, who, like him, wore similar metal collars. Vir noted that they were both smaller and more basic in design than the Artifact collar Cirayus wore in the Human Realm. After analyzing them with Prana Vision, he concluded they were far less advanced as well. Likely not an Artifact, but rather a creation of demonkind.
Surprisingly, not all demons wore the collars. Prana Vision gave him a clue, and the tattoos confirmed it¡ªonly the small minority of demons who lacked a tattoo went without.
The situation was the same in the other wagons he could see. Collared prisoners and dead looks. Given their destination, it made sense.
Finding no place to sit, Vir stood in a corner, squashed between a four-armed red demon and the naga. The naga¡¯s tail took up a quarter of the cage on his own.
¡°So?¡± the naga gruffed. ¡°What brought your sorry soul here? You looked like you were running from something.¡±
¡°From the Chits,¡± Vir replied. ¡°I was captured escaping Samar Patag. Figured I¡¯d try my luck and make a run for it.¡±
Several of the demons in his cage snorted or shook their heads.
¡°A pity. Where we¡¯re bound, well, you¡¯ll wish for that safe Kothi prison, that¡¯s for sure.¡±
There was a hollow emptiness to the prisoners¡¯ expressions. As though they¡¯d given up on life itself. Which, Vir reflected, wasn¡¯t entirely unsurprising.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
¡°Why?¡± Vir asked innocently. ¡°Where are we going?¡±
¡°This is a slave convoy, boy. Use your head. Only one place we¡¯re needed. The Boundary.¡±
¡°We¡¯re to become fodder for the Ash Beasts, that¡¯s what.¡±
Vir¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But¡ I thought they¡¯ll train us as warriors?¡±
The naga snorted. ¡°Training. Sure. They¡¯ll give us some rusted iron, have us swing them around for a week, then send us into the Ash.¡±
¡°Into the Ash?¡± Vir asked, eyes widening in horror. ¡°I thought we were defending the Boundary!¡±
¡°And what better way than to defeat the beasts before they can venture across the Boundary, eh?¡± the red demon said. ¡°Not a terrible idea. If we were well equipped. If we had a way to get back.¡±
¡°They send us into the Ash¡ without any way to get back?¡± Vir asked. This wasn¡¯t what Cirayus had said.
¡°¡®Sright. Dem Kothis got this great idea that we don¡¯t need no feedin'' if we¡¯re off fightin¡¯,¡± a third demon, a two-armed red demon, said. ¡°This way, dey don¡¯t e¡¯en need to clean up our corpses. The beasts¡¯ll do a fine job of that.¡±
¡°Oi!¡± a Kothi guard said, slamming the cage with the haft of his spear. ¡°Shut yer traps before I make you.¡±
The conversation ceased, and Vir¡¯s expression darkened. First, the slavery, and then condemning people to death by throwing them into the Ash¡ These practices never existed under Maion¡¯s rule. They must¡¯ve been new, instrumented by the Chitran in the endless fight against the encroaching Ash.
Just when Vir thought the Chitrans¡¯ crimes could get no worse, they seemed to surprise him in the worst of ways.
The next several days passed in discomfort as the caravan trundled its way to the boundary, meandering through several villages, both to procure supplies from the locals and to buy more slaves.
Vir half-expected the slavers to raid the settlements, but they paid with coin. Had it not been for the nature of their cargo, Vir might even have called them polite in their dealings.
Of course, with the prisoners, it was another story altogether. They were entitled to a single meal a day, and that was only for the well-behaved among them. Those who acted out¡ªor didn¡¯t grab their food fast enough when it was thrown through the bars¡ªstarved.
The food was usually a cooked potato, and if they were lucky, some rice. Hardly even a single meal, let alone a whole day¡¯s worth. They didn¡¯t skimp on water, however, which Vir felt was shrewd of them.
While the slaves¡¯ worth was dependent on their physical health, the journey only lasted a few days. Not long enough for demonic bodies to wither. It cost the slavers less to feed them only a single meal instead of three, but water? That would kill them.
By the time they happened upon a family caravan on the third day, Vir felt as though he¡¯d be sick. The only silver lining was the increasing prana density the closer they drew to the Ash.
The flora grew thicker and taller, and the air felt more alive, though the difference wasn¡¯t as drastic as the human realm. Whether less prana bled out of the Boundary compared to the human realm, or whether they were still far from the border, Vir wasn¡¯t sure.
The slavers stopped to interact with the passing family¡ªa group of five demons. A mother, a father, and three children of various ages.
Vir had thought nothing of the encounter until he caught one of the demons in a nearby cage staring intently at the family, his hands gripping the bars.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vir asked. His cagemates looked away.
¡°Great. Even less room for the rest of us,¡± someone muttered in irritation.
Vir glanced back at the family. The slavers had surrounded them as they spoke, their hands resting on the pommels of their weapons.
So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on.
The slavers were planning to claim yet another victim. The father, and likely his eldest son, would be captured. As for the females¡ Vir didn¡¯t want to guess what would happen to them.
This is what passes for law in this country, Vir thought darkly. Even if the father of this family ever escaped, he¡¯d be considered an escaped slave by the Chitran. Rather than punishing the slavers, Vir suspected the opposite would be more likely; they¡¯d reward the slavers by delivering the poor demon right back to their hands.
The prisoners¡¯ reactions told Vir much. Most sat dazedly, their hollow eyes gazing deep into nothingness. Others gave the confrontation no mind. Some, like the one who¡¯d spoken earlier, complained about the inconvenience another slave would cause the rest.
There were only three among them who behaved differently. Who saw what was about to happen, and ground their teeth in frustration. Who visibly spurned what was to come.
Vir made a note of them. One was a clean-shaven, bald red demon in another cage. Another was a gray demon like Vir, though scrawnier, like how he used to be.
The last, surprisingly, was the naga beside him.
Vir looked up at the warrior¡ªfor it was clear by his movements that he was capable¡ªwho looked away.
¡°To have fallen so far so fast,¡± the naga said, gnashing his teeth. His tail thumped upon the too-small cage, eliciting shouts of irritation from the others.
¡°I know the feeling,¡± Vir murmured.
¡°That family¡¯s future is over. Not through any fault of their own. But because they happened to be at the wrong place at the wrong time. A twist of Fate¡ a slightly late morning, or perhaps a different route taken, and they¡¯d never have encountered us. Now¡¡±
Vir understood¡ªhe¡¯d sometimes wondered about such things. Chance encounters seemed so fragile. Meetings that changed lives, that forged lifelong friendships, or wrought unspeakable tragedies¡ all hinged on a particular series of events going exactly right. Or exactly wrong. Any one difference¡ªany tiny nudge in any direction, and the whole sequence would be broken.
It was something even Maiya had never thought about. Vir wondered what twist of Fate allowed him to find someone who¡¯d mused about the same thoughts, here, of all places. In a slaver¡¯s caravan, bound for certain death.
¡°It¡¯ll be alright,¡± Vir whispered, soft enough so only the naga could hear. A short, sudden pulse of Ash prana erupted from his palm, lancing off into the grasslands. ¡°Trust me.¡±
The naga scoffed. His eyes remained trained on the encounter.
The father was on his knees, pleading with the slavers, though Vir couldn¡¯t make out what the man was saying.
¡°He¡¯s pleading for their lives,¡± the naga said. ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡±
Ah, right. Nagas have enhanced senses. Cirayus had mentioned this to Vir in the Ash, but Vir hadn¡¯t considered just how enhanced it was. The exchange was taking place several hundred paces away. Not even the boons granted to Vir from his incredible prana density allowed him to overhear their words.
The slavers surrounding the family finally acted. One rushed up to the man, pressing a talwar against his neck, while another three surrounded his children.
His son, as expected, was roughly pulled from his mother and sisters, who all cried out in panic.
¡°They¡¯ll kill the women. They¡¯re of no use to the slavers,¡± the naga said softly.
Plop. Plop. Plop.
Blood dripped from the serpent warrior¡¯s clenched fist.
The guards closed in on the women, tightening the noose.
The naga whispered a prayer.
Vera answered.
The slavers¡ªboth those who had surrounded the women and the ones holding the father¡¯s life hostage¡ªfell to their knees. Dead.
Their heads rolled on the ground, eliciting screams from the terrified women.
The father looked around dazedly, as did the slavers. None could understand what had just happened, but it was the father who reacted first. Grabbing his wife¡¯s hand, he barked an order, breaking his children out of their trance.
They sprinted to their Ash¡¯va.
The slavers moved to pursue but their leader called them back.
Even from this distance, Vir could see the abject terror etched on his face. His eyes were wide, and he stood as still as a statue. Looking off into the distance, as if transfixed by the afterimage of a ghost.
The father and his family mounted their beast and rode off.
None dared follow.
¡°Looks like Vera answered your prayers today,¡± Vir said.
The naga turned, staring at him with eyes wide in fear.
¡°It wasn¡¯t Vera I prayed to, but Yuma. That their passing be without pain.¡±
Vir smiled awkwardly. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s some justice yet left in this world, then.¡±
The naga¡¯s eyes narrowed, appraising Vir. ¡°So it seems, friend. So it seems. I am called Balagra, of the Panav.¡±
¡°Neel,¡± Vir replied, clasping the demon¡¯s arm. ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡±
Then the naga did something Vir couldn¡¯t have possibly expected. He transformed.
277: Garrison at the Edge of the World
Vir was no stranger to hardship. Having endured years in the Ashen Realm, having fought day in, and day out against hordes of beasts, each powerful enough to decimate a city, his mental limits had soared beyond most mortals. Yet even he eagerly awaited the caravan¡¯s arrival at the Ash Boundary two days later.
To say the conditions within their cage were squalid would be a disservice to the truth, and while Vir required far less food and sleep than most demons thanks to the prana that surged within his body, the cramped confines and the stench of unwashed bodies was starting to get to him.
Not even Balagra¡¯s transformation could alleviate that. True, the naga suddenly shifting into a bipedal purple demon had simultaneously shocked Vir and freed up significant room within the cage, but ruminating about how impossible such a feat ought to have been only kept Vir occupied for a day before he came to terms with it.
There was much, it seemed, that Vir didn¡¯t know about the Demon Realm. Nagas apparently had three forms. The half-serpentine one Vir had seen, a fully bipedal form, and a fully serpentine form resembling an Ash Beast.
Because of these unique abilities, some thought them closest to the gods¡ªhailing from divinity.
Vir was thinking about naga physiology when the caravan approached the Boundary. Vir felt it well before he saw it.
Prana density increased steadily, and for the first time since entering the demon Realm, Vir no longer felt like he was in the middle of a barren desert of prana.
While it was nowhere near the levels he was used to within the Ashen Realm, plants flourished, and the land looked overall more alive. Vir used the opportunity to bolster his Prana Armor.
To his surprise, however, the caravan stopped well short of the shimmering Boundary wall itself. So far, in fact, that Vir had to strain his eyes to make out the details.
The Boundary here was somewhat different from the human realm. There, it had spanned flat plains, rising like a wall into the sky. Here it bisected great mountains, as though a grand curtain had been draped on top of¡ªor rather, through¡ªthem. To enter the Boundary, one had to either scale the peaks, or find a suitable pass, which, judging by the rocky, steep terrain, was easier said than done.
Vir guessed the Garrison was set so far back to buy them a measure of safety¡ªas dense as the prana was, it¡¯d be incomparable to the levels right next to the Boundary. Ash Beasts would¡¯ve lost a good deal of their bodies¡¯ prana by the time they made it there. A good strategy for dealing with the beasts, though at the cost of some of the most bountiful land in the realm.
The garrison itself was well built, and if Vir hadn¡¯t known better, he¡¯d have guessed it was constructed and maintained by a different clan than those who occupied Samar Patag. Then again, it had to be sturdy to have any hope of withstanding attacks from Ash beasts this close to the Boundary.
Its wooden palisade walls were constructed of thick trunks, easily a pace in diameter, and over twenty in height. Unlike Samar Patag, whose walls were bare and exposed, the garrison boasted a line of pikes dug deep and pointed out, ready to skewer any Ash beasts that tried to attack. Furthermore, a dry moat surrounded the wall, with a drawbridge spanning the gap. The moat also boasted pikes that were embedded into the ground, ready to skewer any Ash Beast unfortunate enough to fall inside.
The blood that stained the pikes and the gashes in the timbers spoke to their sturdiness¡ªthey¡¯d withstood Ash Beast attacks, and survived. If there was a silver lining to the prisoners¡¯ plight, it was that they¡¯d be safe within those walls.
If they remained within those walls, of course. As they neared the Garrison, Vir found hundreds of demons, lying or sitting outside. Most carried weapons, though only some were armored, and many suffered from injuries that went untended.
The rabble, Vir thought darkly. Likely prisoners themselves, or those who¡¯d contributed the least to the defense of the Boundary.
Peeking over the bridge as they passed, Vir spotted work crews lighting fires to burn the corpses of Ash Beasts that had fallen in. The bodies look fresh, which meant the garrison had only recently suffered an attack. Whether a common occurrence, or a result of the stampede that attacked Samar Patag, Vir couldn¡¯t say.
Vir¡¯s eyes passed over his fellow cagemates as they entered the Garrison. The morale among his fellow prisoners had been low to start, but now, it had hit rock bottom. Not a single conversation could be heard, and most gazed lifelessly into the horizon. The rest muttered prayers under their breath or wept silently.
At least Vir had a mindscape he could retreat to, where he either meditated in the peace of the Godshollow, or fought against Ekanai, training his Life Chakra. The others weren¡¯t so lucky.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
The garrison itself was packed. Wooden buildings ringed the wall on the inside, followed by rows upon rows of canvas tents, scarcely even a pace¡¯s gap between them.
Only a single area within the Garrison remained unoccupied¡ªa diamond at the very center. Likely used for gatherings, training¡ and prisoner deliveries.
¡°Out! All of you out!¡± a Kothi slaver shouted.
Vir shuffled out after the others in his cage, his body aching from days of being squashed against the others.
The prisoners were made to assemble before a Kothi Warrior¡ªa demon with two large scars adorning his face. One ran vertically, through his left eye and split his lips, while the other raked the bridge of his wide primate nose. He walked down the line, stick in hand, inspecting each of them in detail.
The look of disgust he wore told them exactly what the monkey man thought of them.
¡°Trash,¡± he said, clapping the stick against his open palm repeatedly. ¡°Utter trash.¡±
His eyes came to rest on Vir, but quickly dismissed his compact frame, well hidden under his too-large robe.
As a precaution, Vir had covered his chest tattoo with a semi-permanent paint Cirayus had procured. They were still working on a way to hide Vir¡¯s prana signature, but until then, the paint would keep Vir hidden, should he ever be strip searched.
A distinct possibility, given his current environment.
¡°Only that Naga, and maybe one or two others, are fit for combat.¡± the Chitran said to the slaver. ¡°What are you trying to pull, selling us these dregs?¡±
Vir gnashed his teeth. The Chit wasn¡¯t even bothering to hide the clandestine nature of this dealing, speaking loudly and openly. Which meant such practices were both common and sanctioned here, in Chitran territory.
The very existence of such a system was an affront to all that Maion had stood for. While some of the other clans practiced slavery, Maion and Shari had been staunch proponents of its eradication throughout the realm.
If they saw what¡¯s become of their clan now¡
Vir shook his head. There was no use brooding over it. When the rebellion finally did happen, Vir would be making some sweeping changes. Of that, he was certain.
¡°What do you mean, ¡®trying to pull?¡¯¡± the slaver retorted. ¡°You¡¯re gonna train them. Isn¡¯t that the point? If you want me to bring you trained warriors, you can expect to pay a lot more than the pittance you people give me.¡±
¡°Waste your breath haggling with the superintendent. I have troops to train.¡±
The slaver left for a wooden building in a huff, slinging curses under his breath.
Paying the demon no mind, the Kothi stood on top of a raised platform and cast his stone-faced gaze across the prisoners.
¡°Welcome to Boundary Garrison Atnu. I am the Overseer, and I will be responsible for you sorry chals. Here, you will learn to fight.¡± The Overseer¡¯s voice, while not loud, carried with it the voice of authority. All eyes were locked on him, Vir¡¯s included.
He¡¯s strong, Vir thought. Both his attitude and his prana spoke to his power as a warrior. Vir suspected he¡¯d find few imposters here, at the Boundary. Only veteran warriors, tempered by battle, made it out here.
¡°You will learn to survive,¡± the Overseer continued. ¡°Or you will die. Perform well, and you will be rewarded. Better clothing. Better armament. Better training. And yes, better food and accommodations. Excel, and you might even find a spot for yourself within the safety of this Garrison¡¯s walls.¡±
The prisoners stole glances at each other. Some had already come to the same conclusion as Vir, while others looked about, confused.
¡°You heard me right,¡± the Overseer continued. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be sleeping in here, did you?¡± he swept his arm across the garrison. ¡°That privilege is earned. No, you¡¯ll start outside, with the others. If you survive your training, you¡¯ll be granted tents, and you oughta thank us for that. Perform well on your Guardian Rankings, and you can earn even more.¡±
¡°But what of the beasts?¡± a prisoner asked. ¡°Won¡¯t they attack us?¡±
The kothi cracked a nasty grin. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked. Consider it an opportunity. You all get first blood when they attack. And yes, they will attack. Fight well, and you¡¯ll be promoted to patrol duty. Do well there, and we might even send you into the Ash!¡±
¡°That¡¯s suicide!¡± another prisoner shouted. ¡°I¡¯d rather die by hanging than take my chances in there.¡±
The Overseer held up a finger. A flash of prana arced out from the prisoner¡¯s collar. He twitched for a single moment, then crumpled to the ground.
His corpse was being hauled away before anyone could even react.
¡°Insolence will not be tolerated,¡± the Oversees said. ¡°There¡¯s always one I need to teach the hard way. Do learn. Killing you costs us a good deal of coin, you know?¡±
The crowd was deathly still.
¡°Good! To answer the demon¡¯s question, yes. Survive in the Ash, and you¡¯ll be granted a Chitran Laborer Calling. Your criminal records will be wiped, and you can return to living whatever sorry lives you used to lead.¡±
¡°What a load of Ash¡¯va dung,¡± Balagra muttered from beside Vir.
¡°They¡¯re lying?¡± Vir asked, eyes darting around to see if any of their guards had heard Balagra¡¯s slander.
¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone surviving long enough to take them up on it. They talk of ¡®earning¡¯ weapons and armor, but I saw what they dole out. Useless pig iron. The rejects of their forges and foundries, most like. With such equipment, we have no chance in the Ash. Even if we survive the prana poisoning.¡±
¡°Quiet!¡± the Chit Overseer barked, silencing the prisoners. ¡°Now, all of that¡¯s only if you perform. Fail, and you die. Run away, and your collars activate. We¡¯ll hunt you down.¡±
Vir agreed with Balagra. The Chits might dangle the carrot of freedom before these prisoners¡¯ eyes, but what sense did it make to allow their convicts back into society where they¡¯d cause more harm? It was just a ruse¡ªone designed to get the prisoners to work themselves to the bone on the dim hope of a better life.
In reality, they¡¯d perish, fighting an endless war against the onslaught of beasts from the Ashen Realm. Why let the unwanted rot in a jail cell, when they could be made to fulfill a far more useful purpose before they die?
Vir thought he was going to be sick.
¡°Now, listen up!¡± The Overseer said. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you what will happen. You pathetic chals are going to follow me outside, where you¡¯ll be assigned your berths. Then, six hours from now, you¡¯ll assemble.¡±
¡°For what?¡± a prisoner asked.
¡°Evaluation! Excel, and you¡¯ll be rewarded. Fail, and you will be punished. And may Yuma help those who do.¡±
278: Physical Evaluations
Just hours after being led to their accommodations¡ªlittle more than shallow rectangular pits that offered the barest protection from the wind, and none at all from the rain¡ªthey were once again herded back to the Garrison.
What scared Vir the most wasn¡¯t the proficiency examination itself, not even the ever-present Ash Beast threat, but rather the physical inspection all prisoners were required to undergo. As Vir stood in line, stripped down to his underwear, he prayed that Cirayus¡¯ new body paint sufficiently protected him from the Chitrans¡¯ prying eyes.
If it didn¡¯t¡ªor worse, if they had an Iksana with Sight in their employ¡ªVir would be forced to abandon his plans.
He strained to get a good look at the examiner, but the tests were taking place in one of the wooden buildings within the Garrison, and the line extended well outside, depriving him of a view. He was just too far to be discovered.
¡°Relax, friend,¡± Balagra the Naga¡ªnow in his humanoid bipedal form¡ªsaid. ¡°You should be happy if they fail you. Some of the invalids are culled, but I hear rejects work as janitors and errand boys. Much less likely to die. Though,¡± Balarga eyed Vir¡¯s tattoos, ¡°I suppose with those tattoos, you stand little chance of that. Are you perhaps afraid that you¡¯ll pass?¡±
¡°Nothing like that,¡± Vir mumbled. After discussing the various options with Cirayus, they¡¯d settled on inscribing a temporary Aspect of the Final Sanctuary on Vir. Final Sanctuary was primarily a defensive tattoo, granting the wielder enhanced protection against various forms of damage. Masters of that tattoo could sometimes even create domes of protection, enveloping those around them, though like all Aspect tattoos, its abstract nature meant its power varied drastically between demons.
For this operation, Vir wasn¡¯t planning on using Prana Darts or any other Ash-based offensive magic. He¡¯d also left his Artifact Chakram and katar behind, so Final Sanctuary made the most sense since it¡¯d allow him to use Toughen and Prana Armor without arousing suspicion.
Even so, he¡¯d been reluctant to paint on any tattoos at all. Cirayus convinced him against that route, however. While it¡¯d posed the least risk, it¡¯d also arouse suspicion when Vir defeated Ash Beasts without using tattoos. It¡¯d make him look like an anomaly, or worse, a genius. Still, while Cirayus had insisted the tattoo wouldn¡¯t easily come off, Vir had his doubts. He¡¯d have to be careful to protect the tribal tattoo on his shoulder at all costs.
¡°Listen, you seem like a kind soul, so allow me a piece of advice,¡± Balagra said. ¡°Keep your head down. Don¡¯t make a scene. Stay by my side. I¡¯ll protect you the best I¡¯m able. Maybe it isn¡¯t much, and maybe dying early would be a blessing. But I¡¯ll do this at least.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Vir asked, finally finding an opportunity to ask the Naga the question that had been at the back of his mind. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡±
¡°Do I need a reason to be kind to another?¡±
¡°You do if it means putting your life in danger. Protecting me could very well get you killed.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m to die anyway, at least let it be on my terms,¡± Balagra said, shuffling forward in the long line.
The demon seemed to have said his piece about the topic, so Vir tried looking for the other two he¡¯d scouted on their journey over, but failed to locate them. The Chits had batched several new arrivals, and there were well over two hundred in line.
¡°You not only possess an Aspect tattoo, but you also have a bloodline art of the Panav,¡± Vir said, eyeing the beautiful silver tattoo that marked Balagra¡¯s back. While Vir had yet to memorize all the various tattoos, its Water affinity, along with its color, and Balagra being a Panav naga, made it simple to guess. ¡°That means you¡¯re someone important in the Panav. How¡¯d you end up here, of all places?¡±
The naga frowned. ¡°Suffice it to say that Fate sometimes deals random hands, and through a series of unfortunate encounters, I landed here. I¡¯ll not speak of it any further¡ Bemoaning one¡¯s past changes nothing. Still, I am no criminal. These vermin might only care for saving their own skin, but I believe there are other, greater things in life.¡±
Balagra turned away, saying nothing more. While light on details, Balagra¡¯s explanation confirmed Vir¡¯s suspicions. The naga was cut from a different cloth from the others in this camp.
The line moved slowly, and Vir tried striking up conversations with others nearby, but only received the cold shoulder and looks of disdain. He¡¯d stopped trying soon after.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
It was hours later that Vir finally drew near enough to the wooden building to gauge the prana signatures coming from within. What he saw made him pale.
You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡
There were several signatures in the room, yet of them all, one stood out glaringly. Shadow Prana, and a lot of it. The signature also possessed other, lesser affinities, but it was Shadow that shone the brightest.
On its own, it¡¯d be little cause for concern¡ªthere were plenty of demons with Shadow Prana. In this setting, however? It could only mean one thing.
They have an Iksana Ghael in there.
If true, Vir had no chance. The moment the Iksana spied him, his cover would be compromised.
And yet, he had to pass this physical exam.
Think, Vir. What can you do?
As he was, very little. He needed more information. For all he knew, it might not be an Iksana in there. Vir¡¯s mind flew to forging the results of his inspection. If he could figure out how they recorded the prisoners¡ªperhaps steal their logbook¡ªVir could write in the results of his inspection.
Unfortunately, the only way to know for certain was by using Dance of the Shadow Demon. By the time he entered the building, it¡¯d be too late.
¡°Can you keep my place?¡± Vir asked Balagra. ¡°Gotta, y¡¯know¡ Gotta go.¡±
¡°Might need you to do the same for me when you get back,¡± Balagra replied. ¡°Never expected this Ash Damned line would be so long.¡±
Vir nodded, then hailed one of the several Kothis who stood watch over the prisoners.
¡°Pisser?¡± the guard asked even before Vir asked.
He shook his head. ¡°No, sorry. The other one.¡±
The guard sighed in obvious annoyance. ¡°Fine. Come along.¡±
Vir followed the guard to a wooden outhouse nearby, holding his breath as he entered. The stench was some of the worst he¡¯d endured. An impressive feat, given his experiences at Daha.
¡°Five minutes. And if you¡¯re not back in time before you¡¯re up, you go to the very back,¡± he said, thumbing to the line that snaked nearly out of the Garrison.
Vir nodded, thinking about how losing his place wouldn¡¯t be so bad. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to hurry,¡± he said, closing the wooden door. There was no latch, so he¡¯d have to hope the guard didn¡¯t intrude while he was gone.
Losing no time, Vir sunk into the shadows, choosing an empty gap between two wooden structures nearby as an exit. He worked quickly, both to learn as much as he could and to get away from that stinking cesspool. Vir was almost thankful the prisoners outside the Garrison were forced to dig holes and do their business outside.
Another invocation of Dance of the Shadow Demon brought him to the examination building. Nestled safely within the shadows, he spied on the room, and a cold dread overcame him.
There, clothed in only a loincloth and bearing several tattoos, stood a gangly Iksana Ghael, his head nearly touching the ceiling of the low-roofed building.
This is bad. Really, really bad.
Vir¡¯s problems didn¡¯t end there. There were far too many people in the small building for him to steal the book and forge his results, which meant he¡¯d have to wait until later. Though, what excuse would he give to delay his results? Even if he was sent to the back of the line, he¡¯d only delay the inevitable.
Vir¡¯s mind whirred as he stared at the ghael. It made no sense for an Iksana to be all the way out here. Did that mean the Iksana were helping the Chitran? No, that didn¡¯t make sense either¡ªGovernor Asuman would¡¯ve called Vir out on his bluff if that were the case.
Which means¡
Vir noticed the metal collar wrapped tightly around his neck.
They¡¯re using him. So he¡¯s a prisoner? Vir thought. Can I use that?
Vir considered it briefly, though ultimately rejected that plan. He couldn¡¯t be sure what state of mind this Iksana prisoner was in. Had they broken him? Had the Chitran promised him freedom in return for cooperation?
There were too many variables, and trusting a random Iksana with his deepest secret didn¡¯t sit well with Vir. No, he needed a better solution.
Still, time had nearly run out. He¡¯d have to return to the outhouse soon, and then he¡¯d be back in line. With one last look at the Iksana¡¯s tattoos, Vir returned.
¡°You about done?¡± the guard shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t make me come in there and get you. Oi! You hear me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Vir said, opening the door, his nose wrinkled.
¡°Good. You wouldn¡¯t have been happy if I had to come get you. Now, back in line!¡±
Vir rejoined Balagra, who took his turn right after. While the naga was away, Vir¡¯s mind spun. Only ten prisoners remained before he entered the building.
Half a dozen plans came to Vir¡¯s mind, none of them viable. Neither he nor Cirayus had predicted the presence of an Iksana here. Cirayus had assured him the chances of seeing one were infinitesimal. It took a truly special event to get them to leave their caves, which made Vir suspected the Iksana weren¡¯t aware that one of their own was being held captive here.
That might be information Vir could use¡ if he found a way past this current crisis.
Balagra returned, and they finally entered the examination room.
Once again, Vir found his eyes trained on the Iksana¡¯s tattoos. Something about them stood out to him. But why? Though the Iksana boasted more tattoos on his body than many of the prisoners, that wasn¡¯t the reason.
Cirayus¡¯ words echoed in Vir¡¯s mind.
Iksana¡¯s Purple Bloodline tattoos stand in stark contrast to their bodies.
Purple.
Vir heaved a sigh of relief. Everything would be alright.
Vir stepped up for his examination, allowing the Kothis to pinch his muscles.
¡°Well?¡± a Chitran asked. ¡°How is he?¡±
¡°Tough to say with this one,¡± the Ghael rasped disinterestedly, his eyes barely even registering Vir. He looked like he was bored out of his mind. ¡°Which usually means they¡¯re weak.¡±
¡°Hmm. He¡¯s got some good muscle on him, and Aspect of the Final Sanctuary¡¯s good for defense.¡±
The Ghael said nothing, staring at his claw-like fingernails.
¡°I suppose we¡¯ll see in the combat exam. Next!¡±
And just like that, Vir was given back his clothes and shoved out of the building.
He¡¯d passed.
All because the Iksana they¡¯d held captive lacked the Sight bloodline art.
The Fates had been kind to Vir on this day, but he resolved to be more cautious in the future.
Now¡ Let¡¯s see about this combat exam.
279: Guardian Ranking
After standing in line for an hour for a ration of stale slop, Vir and the others were shepherded outside the walls.
Ash rained from the sky, and distant rumbling of thunder kept the landscape from ever becoming truly quiet. Dark clouds replaced the perpetual sunset of the demon realm, making for a depressing twilight.
¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯ve brought you all the way out here,¡± the Chitran Overseer barked, his raspy voice amplified by a magical tablet. The demon stood on a wooden platform he¡¯d forced the Gargan prisoners to haul.
Indeed, several of the prisoners had been glancing around skittishly, eyeing the dark forms of Ash Beasts that loomed in the distance. Outside the confines of the wall, the monsters were ubiquitous, the danger ever-present.
¡°Are we to fight Ash Beasts, then?¡± someone muttered, prompting a round of hushed murmuring.
¡°Nonsense. They wouldn¡¯t be that crazy. Would they?¡±
¡°What are you scared of? See those guards? There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±
Balagra snorted. ¡°The guards aren¡¯t there to protect you.¡± He motioned with his chin to the thirty-odd Chitran who ringed the group. ¡°They¡¯re there to keep you from acting up.¡±
The Overseer allowed the whispers to continue for a moment. The grin on his face told Vir that the scarred Kothi relished every moment.
¡°Expecting organized duels, were you?¡± the Overseer thundered. ¡°Perhaps single-elimination tournaments? As if we¡¯d waste precious time and resources overseeing you sorry excuses. No, what we do here is far more efficient. ¡±
¡°At least he¡¯s having fun,¡± Balagra muttered.
Vir wondered if the Overseer added those barbs just to watch the prisoners squirm.
¡°You will participate in a free-for-all!¡± the Overseer cried. ¡°Fists, magic¡ªanything goes. We have temporarily reduced your prana collars¡¯ restrictions. Your prana will be available, but limited. Use whatever means you have at your disposal. There is only one rule. You kill someone, you die too. And don¡¯t even think of harming a guard. Those collars do more than merely suppress your prana. A single command from us, and you¡¯ll be missing a head. Got it? Good.¡±
Vir wondered if that was true, or just a tactic to scare the prisoners. He also wondered how quickly the collars must activate to give the guards such a sense of confidence. There were far more prisoners than guards, and with the number of tattoos Vir spied, he was sure his fellow inmates could wreak some mayhem, even prana-restricted as they were.
The Overseer continued before any objections could be raised. ¡°Now, we aren¡¯t cruel here. As I said before¡ªperform well, and you will be rewarded. Armor, weapons, shelter. And yes, even the protection of our garrison¡¯s walls. There is something else, however. Something all of you will benefit from. Guardian ranking.¡±
The murmurs hushed, and Vir furrowed his brow.
Guardian rank? It was the first he¡¯d heard of such a thing.
¡°Yes, yes, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Guardian ranks are only bestowed to Warrior Callings. Out here, everyone is a Warrior. At least, while you¡¯re on the wall. We use it to gauge your potential, which in turn determines what roles you¡¯ll take. Should you ever earn your freedom, that rank will persist. I don¡¯t need to tell you how beneficial that is, do I?¡±
The Overseer looked around. ¡°Thought so. Those still standing after a half hour will automatically earn the rank of Porcelain. Fight well, and you might even make Bronze or Steel. Porcelain gets you an iron weapon of your choice. Bronze gets you armor, and Steel? Well, steel gets you better of both, and a tent to put over your head while you sleep. How¡¯s that for a reward, eh?¡±
The murmurs erupted again, and this time, there was excitement in their voices.
Balagra, however, was not among them.
¡°They¡¯re corrupting the bloody system,¡± he spat. ¡°Guardians are so named because they protect the realm. They fight Ash Beasts, their ranks determined by the tier of beast killed. To earn a rank by fighting ourselves¡ Make no mistake. This is nothing short of blasphemy.¡±
While this Guardian system resembled the Balar Ranks of the Human Realm, Vir questioned how similar the two truly were, and whether this system suffered the same issues that plagued the Balar Scale.
Both attempted to quantify the caliber of a Warrior, though if Balagra was right, the Guardian Scale ranked Ash Beasts, and determined the level of a Warrior based on that. It sounded more robust to Vir than the number-based system the Humans used, though while he wanted to know more, he couldn¡¯t simply ask about a system everyone knew about without raising suspicion.
¡°I take it you¡¯re a ranked Guardian, as well?¡± Vir asked.
Balagra grunted. ¡°Steel.¡±
¡°My apologies for the obvious question, but I¡¯m not a Warrior Calling,¡± Vir said, sensing his opportunity. ¡°What tier of beast does that correspond to?¡±
If Balagra thought the question odd, he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Tier Four. I¡¯ve taken down an Ash Wolf on my own, though I admit it was a close thing. Still, there is a vast chasm between myself and someone of Silver rank. Let alone Gold and Seric. Those might as well be living legends.¡±
Vir cocked a brow. Downing an Ash Wolf was no mean feat. They were fast, vicious, and intelligent. A lethal combination that made them far more dangerous than other physically superior beasts. Especially within the Ash, where their capabilities were multiplied several-fold.
¡°That¡¯s¡ quite impressive,¡± Vir said, genuinely meaning it. He wondered where he¡¯d rank, were he allowed to go all out. Balagra, however, took his words another way.
¡°Stay close, and I¡¯ll protect you as best I can.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Vir said, deciding not to correct the misunderstanding. Balagra would find out soon enough, anyway. ¡°I wonder how many Gold and Seric demons there are?¡±
¡°Fewer than you¡¯d think,¡± Balagra replied. ¡°Even Cirayus the Ravagar ascended to Seric only recently before his disappearance, and that too, only on account of his extreme longevity and exemplary track record fighting Ash Beasts. Even at Gold, I know of only a handful who boast that rank. None are Cirayus'' equal in strength. He may well be the only Seric-rank Guardian in the realm.¡±
That came as a surprise to Vir. He¡¯d thought there would be more at the top. Balagra¡¯s next words clarified that, though.
¡°I doubt there will ever be a true Seric-ranked Guardian. Not until the Akh Nara returns, and even then¡ Not all of his incarnations attained that rank. After all, there are few demons who could put down a Wyrm.¡±
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Sounds like I would qualify, then, Vir thought wryly. ¡°The Akh Nara, huh? I wonder if he¡¯ll ever return.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t hold your breath,¡± Balagra said, before turning away. Whether because he tired of the conversation or for some other reason, Vir wasn¡¯t able to ascertain.
I guess that makes me Gold, Vir thought. While he technically had defeated a Wyrm, it was weakened, and even then, only with Ashani¡¯s help.
Typical Cirayus, Vir thought. The demon had never once informed him about this Guardian System, nor of his own high rank in it. Cirayus cared little for designations¡ªhe¡¯d even forgotten his own Balar Rank. No, Cirayus only cared about combat and improvement. Titles served him no purpose.
Vir looked around at his fellow demons. Truthfully, he¡¯d hoped for more time to come up with a plan of action. His goal in infiltrating the Boundary Warriors was to lay the groundwork for an eventual overthrow of the Chitran Garrisons in preparation for a rebellion.
With the garrisons out of commission, the Gargan Warriors in uprising, and the rebels of Samar Patag sewing chaos, the Chitran would have their hands full dealing with fires on multiple fronts.
Vir would then lead the Boundary Warriors back to Samar Patag, lay siege, and infiltrate the city alone, disposing of its leadership in what¡ªhe hoped¡ªwould be a bloodless coup.
At least, that was the plan, and Vir knew well that plans rarely ever went the way he wanted.
To that end, he needed to make an impression with the Gargans here, but the challenge was far greater than the one he faced in Samar Patag. He couldn¡¯t simply don a mask and masquerade with impunity. The Warriors here were both more numerous and more capable than those at Samar Patag. The Garrison was much smaller, and too much moving around would invariably attract unwanted attention.
No, Vir had to rouse the Gargans, building their spirit and gaining their loyalty¡ all while avoiding the notice of the Chitran.
¡°With all that said!¡± the Overseer shouted. ¡°Should you perform poorly, or, Vera-forbid, if you¡¯re among the earliest to get knocked out, you will be punished. Mark my words. You do not want to be punished. So you¡¯d better give it your all! The fight begins now! You have half an hour. May the best among you win.¡±
Vir pursed his lips. This would be bloody, brutal, and exceedingly tricky.
Mayhem broke out in an instant.
Vir wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d expected. That the prisoners would collectively revolt against the guards, that they¡¯d refuse to fight one another, or that they¡¯d organize matches of their own.
Reality was far more grim. Magic of all affinities flew in every direction, and demons sank into each other like packs of rabid wolves, hurling kicks and punches, and even biting each other.
A dozen fights among pairs or groups of three or four broke out, devolving into what Vir imagined a battlefield must look like. At least on a battlefield, there was some sense of direction¡ªsome sense of purpose. Here, there was only chaos.
Some fought bravely, while others scampered away. Yet others preyed on those who couldn¡¯t fight, avoiding the stronger combatants.
Vir saw a demon fall¡ªunconscious¡ªonly to have his head trampled by another, shattering his nose.
Stray magic hit unsuspecting demons, who were in turn taken down by others. A few strayed Vir¡¯s way, but Prana Armor kept him safe, allowing him to ignore it. Since no one present could actually see prana, he succeeded in avoiding any attention.
That was, up until a blow came his way. Almost subconsciously, Vir grabbed the arm, tripped his assailant, and sent him to the ground.
Alone, such an attack posed no threat to him anymore. When combined with the Warrior Chakra, however, it became an attack he could no longer ignore.
Without Chakra, Vir doubted there was a single demon present who could pose him any real harm. Yet again, reality was not so kind, and Chakra-laden mind attacks and physical strikes filled the battlefield, turning it very lethal for Vir.
An icicle hurled for Vir, but he dodged, taking down another demon.
¡°Thought you weren¡¯t a Warrior?¡± Balagra huffed, having just driven away a group of nearby demons. He was in his half-naga form, and a cloud of silver prana hung about him. His legs had disappeared, replaced by a serpent¡¯s tail, which he used to strangle and whack his opponents¡ªoften sending them flying. Even if it didn¡¯t, the chakra he imbued in them forced them to defend.
¡°Does one need to be a Warrior Calling if they wish to protect themselves?¡± Vir shot back.
Balagra grunted and cracked a smile. ¡°Fair enough. What do you say we watch each others¡¯ backs? I could use someone capable beside me.¡±
Vir returned the Naga¡¯s smile. He¡¯d been planning to ask the same, after all. ¡°Fine by me. But only if you can control your magic so it doesn¡¯t harm me.¡±
Vir had been observing the demon fight, and what he¡¯d seen had left him confused. Balagra¡¯s tattoo functioned quite differently than anything he¡¯d envisioned.
¡°That, at least, is no issue,¡± Balagra chuckled as he pummeled another demon nearby. The demon tripped and fell¡ and then his skin started to bubble. The demon screamed and ran.
¡°I thought the Panav specialized in the healing arts?¡± Vir asked. Balagra¡¯s magic had created something of a moat around himself, with demons quickly attacking before retreating around whatever it was that burned off their skin.
¡°I¡¯m unsurprised you haven¡¯t heard of Corruption,¡± Balagra said casually, even while he fought. ¡°Among the Panav Bloodline Arts, it is by far the rarest. And not looked upon with any fondness by my people, I¡¯m afraid.¡±
Vir wanted nothing more than to ask Balagra all about what led him to choose such a tattoo, but it would have to wait until later. Unlike Balagra, Vir possessed no physical Chakra defenses, and even the mental ones required him to open his Foundation Chakra to counter.
The issue was that no Chakra could be left open indefinitely, and Vir had only recently opened his. He had to exercise extreme caution about when and how long he left it open. Too late, and he¡¯d succumb to an illusion, leaving him vulnerable. Too early, and he may not have enough concentration left to defend against the next attack.
This was combat on another level than what he was used to. There was the physical plane, with strikes, dodges, and parries. The prana plane, with bloodline arts and prana-infused attacks, and finally the Chakra plane, with its metaphysical elements.
Combat in the demon realm¡ªtrue combat, among masters¡ªseemed to be in another league when compared to human fighting.
Making matters worse, the weaklings had all been weeded out. Either from being knocked unconscious or by pretending they were.
Those that remained were strong, and Vir was elated to count the gray demon and the kothi he¡¯d scouted among their number. Either they were proficient at combat, or they were extremely good at running away from danger. Both were valuable traits in their own right.
¡°Let¡¯s avoid those two if we can,¡± Vir said, pointing to each in turn.
Balagra shrugged his agreement, and they continued to fight, quickly falling into a rhythm. Balagra¡¯s Corruption field kept enemies at bay, moving as they did. The courageous ones who attempted to penetrate were met with Vir¡¯s grappling techniques, which had them pinned and writhing on the ground.
Luckily, there seemed to be none among them who could imbue their ranged prana attacks with chakra.
Together, they proved to be a near-unstoppable force. Teamwork, it seemed, was the last thing on most prisoners¡¯ minds, and with Balagra¡¯s training, they brought demons down wherever they went.
True to his word, Balagra ensured Vir was never harmed, and Vir couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the demon¡¯s level of control.
The free-for-all had gone surprisingly well, and only five minutes remained. Vir was starting to suspect they¡¯d all make it out of this unscathed¡ when the inevitable happened.
Vir scanned the battlefield, his eyes coming to rest on the gray demon he¡¯d scouted¡ªthe one who¡¯d visibly reacted to the family the slavers had nearly turned into slaves¡ªfighting some fifty paces away. He watched as the four-armed red demon behind him flared his tattoo¡ªprana building.
It built¡ and it kept on building. Worse¡ªthe red demon¡¯s expression was warped into a mask of rage so fierce it was almost feral.
Vir knew then that there would be no escape from such a blow. Whatever grudge this demon held was personal, and whatever magic he was about to unleash would be lethal.
With that realization came another¡ªthat there was nothing he could do to stop it.
Vir would have to Blink there to make it in time. A movement art so powerful that it¡¯d ordinarily be impossible here in the demon realm would raise questions. Questions Vir would be entirely incapable of answering.
And yet, he couldn¡¯t let that demon die. It may only have been a hunch. He might very well be wrong. But Vir didn¡¯t believe that the gray demon was a bad person.
And so, he disappeared. Carrying the momentum of Blink, he smashed his elbow into the four-armed demon¡¯s back.
The poor fool didn¡¯t even realize what had hit him. His target spun, but he saw nothing. Vir Blinked back to Balagra¡¯s side. Hoping the demon wouldn¡¯t have noticed his absence.
Balagra¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Vir silently cursed.
¡°It seems you¡¯ve been holding out,¡± Balagra said softly.
¡°And that concludes our combat evaluation!¡± the Overseer¡¯s cheery voice boomed. ¡°Those of you conscious enough to hear my words, good work! As for the rest of you, well¡ Not so much, I suppose.¡±
The magic that had been hurling back and forth halted abruptly, and Chitran guards flooded in to break up any lingering fights.
¡°Return to your berths,¡± the Overseer said. ¡°We¡¯ll have your results tomorrow. Until then, enjoy your free time.¡±
The Chitran leveled his gaze on Vir and smiled, but it failed to reach his eyes.
¡°No, not you. You are coming with us.¡±
280: Brick by Brick
¡°Sit down,¡± the Overseer said in a voice that was both soft, yet commanded absolute obedience.
Vir slowly lowered himself into a basic wooden chair. It wouldn¡¯t do to comply immediately¡ªprisoners like him would resist the Overseer in every petty way they could, and so Vir had to play the part.
The room itself was a small, dingy affair, feeling more like an afterthought that was squeezed into an open space well after the others had been built.
¡°I¡¯m going to ask you some questions,¡± the Overseer said. ¡°Answer honestly, and there¡¯ll be no problem. Lie¡¡±
The monkey man played his hands over a tablet, and Vir saw prana of all affinities flare to life on his collar.
Ah, yes. That¡¯s my cue.
Vir¡¯s eyes bulged. He gripped the collar, screamed, and fell off his chair.
The Overseer grinned. ¡°Not much of a pain tolerance, eh? That was a low setting. Good. Means you¡¯ll be obedient.¡±
Guess I overreacted¡
Vir struggled shakily to his chair, making full use of his well-honed acting skills to pretend like he was recovering from severe trauma. The collar, of course, did absolutely nothing to him, as it didn¡¯t use Ash prana. Even if it had, Vir doubted it¡¯d break through Prana Armor so easily, and if it could, he¡¯d just absorb the energy, anyway.
He¡¯d never understood how, for most demons, forced injection of their own affinity was a painful affair¡ªlet alone an affinity they didn¡¯t possess. For Vir, it simply meant he couldn¡¯t absorb them into his body, but such attacks otherwise had no effect.
Perhaps it was due to Ash Prana being the origin of all affinities¡ªdenser, superior, and more resistant.
¡°We¡¯ll start out easy,¡± the Overseer said, circling slowly around him. ¡°What was that movement art you used?¡±
Vir frowned, pretending as if revealing his power was difficult for him. ¡°W-well, it¡¯s called¡¡± he trailed off.
¡°Yes?¡± the Overseer said, leaning closer.
¡°Ash,¡± Vir whispered.
¡°Ash?¡±
¡°Burn in Ash.¡±
Vir smirked at the Kothi, who was expressionless for a moment. Then his lips curled slowly upward into a savage, tooth-filled grin. Or at least, one that showed whatever teeth the Overseer still possessed.
¡°So, you¡¯re one of the stupid ones. Alright. Have it your way.¡±
He tapped on the tablet, and once more, prana surged through the collar¡ªfaster, and with more force this time.
Vir screamed in agony again and writhed on the floor.
¡°Stop! Please!¡± he begged, but the collar remained active, so Vir continued acting like he was in extreme pain.
Geez, Vir thought when the prana didn¡¯t relent. If this actually worked on me, I¡¯d probably be unconscious by now¡
To play the part, Vir pretended to black out.
¡°Tch,¡± the Overseer clucked. ¡°Somebody bring me some water.¡±
Vir heard shuffling, and was soon splashed with a bucket of cold, murky water, jolting him ¡®awake¡¯.
¡°Wha-what happened?¡± He mumbled, blearily looking around.
¡°Well?¡± the Overseer snarled. ¡°Had enough? Or would you prefer another round? I can do this all day if you like.¡±
¡°N-no,¡± Vir said shakily, gripping the chair and raising himself up with mock difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±
The more ¡®normal¡¯ Vir came across, the less attention he¡¯d bring to himself. Capitulating right away might¡¯ve made the Overseer suspicious, so he played the part of an uppity prisoner who thought he knew better. Vir figured such types were a dime a dozen around a place like this.
¡°It¡¯s¡ my tattoo,¡± Vir said with sagging shoulders. ¡°Aspect of the Broken Realm.¡±
The Overseer grunted. ¡°Thought as much, but still¡ Broken Realm? How does a tattoo about a blighted world bestow movement arts?¡±
¡°In my head, a broken realm has Ash Tears everywhere,¡± Vir lied smoothly. ¡°I use those Tears to move through the world. Well, not exactly. But that¡¯s how I see it, anyway.¡±
¡°Curious. Can you do anything else with it?¡±
Vir shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±
The Overseer grunted again. ¡°Unsurprising. Still doesn¡¯t explain how you managed to move so far at once, though. Not even the strongest of us can do that outside the Ash. I don¡¯t buy it. You¡¯re a spy, aren¡¯t you? So who is it? The Iksana? Panav? Fess up.¡±
¡°Huh? A spy?¡° Vir said, only partially feigning his surprise. The Overseer¡¯s intuition was both terrifyingly on-point and as wrong as could be.
¡°Makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? What¡¯s your angle? I should have you killed, just to be sure.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± a new, deep voice said.
The Overseer turned, ready to go off on whoever dared interrupt his interrogation. Yet when he took in the massive form that had stood hunched over, he paled instead. ¡°Ravager! To what do I owe the honor?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Cirayus said curtly. ¡°Because I am not here for you. I¡¯d like to question this prisoner if you don¡¯t mind.¡±
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
¡°O-of course, sir,¡± the Overseer said, snapping to attention, but making no motion to leave. ¡°I''d be happy to have you here. I believe this one will crack easily. Low pain resis¡ª¡±
Cirayus raised a brow. ¡°Alone.¡±
¡°Oh, er¡ right.¡± The Overseer threw him a crisp salute and marched out. He met Vir¡¯s gaze as he left. As if to say, I¡¯m not done with you.
¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of backbone to pull something like that here,¡± Cirayus boomed, loud enough for any ears outside to hear.
Then, in nearly a whisper, he added, ¡°What were you doing, lad? Attracting attention like that? You¡¯ll undo everything you¡¯ve worked for.¡±
¡°Please! No! Don¡¯t hurt me!¡± Vir replied, also loud enough to hear.
¡°I couldn¡¯t let them die, Cirayus,¡± he muttered. ¡°I need all the help I can get, and I think he¡¯ll be useful. You saw the rebels at Samar Patag. There¡¯s no one there who can fight, let alone lead. And we need leaders if this is to work. I¡¯m building the foundation. Brick by brick. Stone after stone.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll tell me what I need to know, or would you like some more collar?¡± Cirayus thundered, grinning. The words were a facade. The grin was not. ¡°Turning my own words back on me, are you? Look at how you¡¯ve grown!¡± he whispered.
¡°Can you cover for me?¡± Vir asked softly.
Cirayus chuckled. ¡°What are Godfathers for, eh? You¡¯re lucky I was here. You''ve certainly managed to catch that kothi''s attention. Aye, I¡¯ll get the Chits off your back, though I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s little I can do about the suspicion your fellow prisoners must now have.¡±
¡°Let me deal with that,¡± Vir replied, before shouting, ¡°No, please! Not the collar. Not again!¡±
Cirayus slumped his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m set to deal with another Ash Beast horde some days from here so I thought I''d drop in. I¡¯ll be gone awhile. Irks me to leave you alone like this.¡±
¡°Is it normal for Ash Beasts to be so active?¡± Vir asked. ¡°And I can take care of myself. You know that.¡±
¡°Aye, I do. And no, not at all normal, I¡¯m afraid. Something is brewing within the Ash. Something dangerous. You¡¯d best prepare, lad. Both yourself and those around you. I fear you¡¯ll have precious little time to prepare before they send you in.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be ready,¡± Vir said.
¡°Aye, I expect you will. I¡¯m due to visit several garrisons on my journey. I¡¯ll take note of their defenses and weaknesses. Might keep an eye out for any talent that stands out to me.¡±
¡°Thanks, Cirayus. That will be incredibly helpful when the time comes. Just, uh¡ try to temper your expectations? Fighting near the Boundary might¡¯ve hardened the veterans here, but I doubt any of them will live up to your standards.¡±
Cirayus snorted. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re lecturing, lad?¡±
Though his words were harsh, the stupid smile on the big demon¡¯s face carried a very different meaning. ¡°Just be careful. This is an awful risk you take, and I fear you aren¡¯t sufficiently prepared for this challenge.¡±
¡°When have I ever been?¡± Vir fired back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll work out.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°It has to.¡±
Vir returned to the encampment outside the walls under escort.
The reason for the escort soon became apparent. Multiple camps surrounded the Garrison, each with around two hundred demons.
While Vir had observed this on the way in, he hadn¡¯t realized that each batch was kept strictly under guard. It appeared that while prisoners were allowed to freely roam around their own encampment, any mingling between camps was strictly prohibited. Whether a security measure or for some other reason, Vir wasn¡¯t sure.
Apart from a few curious glances, he received no attention as he was marched to his berth.
After all, only a handful had seen him Blink to the gray demon¡¯s location. Unfortunately, one of those happened to be his assigned roommate.
The guards thrust Vir back to his spot of dug-out dirt. A spot that was being slowly filled with ash.
Balagra was currently in his bipedal form, shoveling ash from his own spot with his bare hands.
Vir silently knelt and started working on his own.
¡°Are you alright?¡± Balagra said after a moment had passed.
¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± Vir said.
¡°I imagine the Overseer must have only just asked you,¡± Balagra said, pausing his work to glance at Vir, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve seen my fair share of combat, and yet, I¡¯ve never witnessed movement arts capable of such a long-distance travel. At least, not outside the Ash.¡±
Vir laughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Overseer did say almost exactly that.¡±
¡°And what did you tell him?¡±
Vir shrugged. ¡°That it was my tattoo. Aspect of the Broken Realms.¡±
¡°And the truth?¡± Balagra asked.
Vir stopped shoveling and looked at Balagra with amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±
Balagra snorted. ¡°I might¡¯ve, if I hadn¡¯t seen you. Broken Realms is one of the most difficult Aspects to master. I¡¯ve seen no one capable of doing what you did. Let alone someone who claims not to be a Warrior Calling.¡±
¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t a lie. But you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not who I say I am.¡±
Balagra nodded. ¡°A spy, then?¡±
¡°No, a Gargan,¡± Vir replied, returning to shoveling.
Balagra snorted. ¡°You mean like nearly everyone else here?¡±
¡°Not quite. I¡¯m a rebel,¡± Vir said in a lower voice.
¡°I see,¡± Balagra said, resuming shoveling beside Vir.
¡°¡®I see?¡¯ That¡¯s all?¡± Vir asked, sure the naga would probe deeper.
¡°I sympathize with your plight,¡± Balagra said slowly, choosing his words carefully. ¡°What the Chits did to your people¡ It was unforgivable. I¡¯ll have you know I disagreed with my clan¡¯s decision to participate.¡±
¡°Did you? Take part, I mean?¡±
Balagra shook his head. ¡°One of the several decisions my clan holds against me. Though admittedly less so these days, after seeing what the Chitran have done to your clan.¡±
¡°So you agree the Chitran need to be stopped,¡± Vir began, but Balagra held up his hand.
¡°I¡¯ll stop you there, friend. Whatever it is you¡¯re planning, I must ask that you leave me out of it. I said I sympathize with your plight, and I do. But yours is not my clan. This is not my fight. I¡¯ve my own troubles to deal with.¡±
¡°Even if joining me meant getting out of here?¡± Vir asked, gesturing to the encampment. This was the carrot he¡¯d hoped to dangle in front of Balagra. Who wouldn¡¯t support a prospect like that?
¡°I¡¯m not just saying that, either,¡± Vir continued. ¡°I¡¯m coming up with a plan. A solid one.¡±
Balagra¡¯s response, however, left Vir at a loss for words.
¡°I¡¯m afraid escape would do me no good, friend,¡± Balagra said with a tight smile, before returning to his shoveling.
Vir stood there for a moment, grappling with Balagra¡¯s reaction.
He doesn¡¯t want to leave? Truth? Or a lie? Vir dusted off his hands. Either way, he¡¯ll be a tough one to convince. The others had better be easier.
Vir found the gray demon easily enough¡ªgrays were rare, after all, and if nothing else, their complexion gave them something in common to break the ice.
While Vir had been unsure about visiting another demon even within their own camp, several others were milling about, chatting, or arguing. Some small tussles even broke out, and the guards stationed at the periphery had to intervene.
It made crossing the camp simple, and soon, Vir was hailing the gray demon.
¡°You!¡± the demon said, his eyes widening in recognition. This was the first time Vir had gotten a good look at him. He was of a slight build, like Vir had been before he¡¯d entered the Ashen Realm. His eyes, like Vir¡¯s, were red, but his head was clean-shaven, and he wore faded rags like most everyone else.
The demon paced over to Vir and grabbed his bicep, guiding him away from his bunkmate, a red demon who snored loudly, a fine layer of ash building up on top of him as he slept.
¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You were the one who saved me, yes?¡± he whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be sure, but¡¡±
Vir nodded.
¡°Why? For a total stranger?¡± the demon¡¯s eyes shifted as he spoke, never resting in one place. Despite this, he didn¡¯t strike Vir as skittish, but rather as observant. A supremely useful trait.
Vir shrugged. ¡°I just felt like you weren¡¯t a bad person.¡±
The demon stared at Vir incredulously. ¡°Not a bad¡ person. That was all?¡±
¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive,¡± Vir admitted. ¡°I¡¯m looking for friends. They''ll likely have us fight in groups, and the more people I have watching my back that I can trust, the safer I figure I am.¡±
¡°That is¡ fair, yes. You deem me trustworthy, though? I¡¯d call you foolish, had I not witnessed that feat you pulled off back there.¡±
¡°On our caravan journey here, we happened upon a family. You were one of the few who were visibly distraught at the slavers¡¯ attempt to capture them. That¡¯s not nearly enough to trust you, but it is a start, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±
¡°Oh, that,¡± the demon said. ¡°Never thought I was being tested at the time.¡±
¡°Which is exactly why your reaction had value,¡± Vir replied. ¡°I¡¯m Neel, by the way. Of Garga. You are?¡±
¡°Malik. Of¡ er, of Garga, I suppose.¡± He whispered the clan name, though there was hardly a need to. As Balagra had said, most of the prisoners were Gargan.
¡°Well, Malik, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Vir said, clapping the demon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about your friend. The one who tried to kill you.¡±
281: The Burden of Success
¡°Listen up, ya sorry sods,¡± the Overseer shouted, hands clasped behind his back in perfect military form. His monkey tail swished rhythmically in coordination with his swagger as he walked the length of a raised wooden podium.
A day had passed since Vir¡¯s Guardian Ranking evaluations, and the prisoners from Vir¡¯s batch had all been gathered at the center of Garrison Atnu, raising the spirits of all present. While the garrison¡¯s walls may not offer any protection from the falling Ash, at least here, the chilling winds didn¡¯t bother them as much. Here, for the time being, they were safe from the Ash Beasts.
¡°What have you learned?¡± Balagra whispered to Vir as they listened.
Vir didn¡¯t answer, hesitant to share what he¡¯d learned.
For an entire day, his batch had been left alone to their devices, so long as they didn¡¯t attempt to mingle with the other camps. It was a limited luxury, though Vir was surprised they were granted even that much. It hadn¡¯t sat well with either Vir or Balagra, so Vir had done some digging.
¡°Do you know what they have in store for us?¡± Balagra asked again.
Unfortunately, their batch mates were as clueless as everyone else, and it was only over the past hour, when they¡¯d passed another group on their way in, that Vir learned of what was in store for them.
He¡¯d been wracking his head, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto come up with a countermeasure ever since.
¡°Nothing good, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Vir whispered back. ¡°Our suspicions were right.¡±
¡°Figures,¡± Balagra grunted in resignation. There was only one reason why the Chits would segregate the camps. It wasn¡¯t an uprising they were worried about¡ªthe collars were more than enough for quelling those¡ªit was information exchange.
¡°Allow me to explain why you¡¯re all here,¡± the Overseer said, casting his gaze across his audience as he paced. ¡°While it normally takes us a little longer to determine your results, I have worked extra hard to deliver them to you as swiftly as possible. Today, you will learn your fate. Some of you will be rewarded handsomely!¡±
The prisoners looked around. Some hopeful, others suspicious.
¡°The others¡¡±
The Overseer made a slicing motion across his throat. Whatever relief the prisoners had at being within the safe confines of the Garrison walls evaporated, leaving the area deathly silent.
¡°I must say, you¡¯re the first batch in a while where anyone attained Steel. The ranks to be awarded today are those of Steel, Bronze, and Porcelain. Those failing to make even Porcelain, but who we believe are suited for manual labor and logistical tasks, shall be granted the privilege of living another day.¡±
The Overseer stopped his pacing and faced his audience.
¡°The Clan has little need for dregs and dead weight. Still, most of you have little to worry about. Those who put in a good showing have nothing to fear.¡± The Overseer locked eyes with Vir as he said that, and Vir thought he saw a vile grin flash by the Kothi¡¯s face.
The knot in Vir¡¯s stomach tightened, and he dreaded what was to come. This was not going to end well. Not for him. Not for anyone.
Rationally, there was nothing to fear. Vir had put in a solid showing. A better than solid showing, in fact. He was willing to bet good money that the Steel rank was his. With Cirayus¡¯ intervention, the Overseer wouldn¡¯t dare attempt to kill Vir, no matter how deep his grudge ran. Were he stupid enough to try, Vir could easily return the favor and escape on his own. His cover and his mission would be blown, but at least he¡¯d get out alive.
Yet Vir knew, deep down, that he¡¯d never take that option. Not if it meant sacrificing Balagra, Malik, and the Kothi prisoner he still hadn¡¯t found. Not if it meant sacrificing the Gargan farmers, merchants, blacksmiths, and fathers who had no business being here. Whose only crime was being born to a disgraced clan.
The Overseer accepted a rolled scroll of parchment from an aide and cleared his throat. ¡°In no particular order¡¡± he announced in a voice that clearly showed he was enjoying this. ¡°Barid! Porcelain. A weapon for you! Vimal! No rank. We¡¯ll use you in the kitchens. Hunar! Bronze! Well done. A weapon and armor for you. You can retrieve them when we¡¯re done.¡±
As the Overseer continued calling names, Vir¡¯s anxiety slowly abated. After fifteen names, not one had received an execution, with most receiving Porcelain, and a handful earning Bronze. As for iron¡ªthe rank that sat in between bronze and steel¡ªthere were none.
¡°And finally, we have the shining stars of our little group,¡± the Overseer announced. Even now, not one among them had been slated for execution. ¡°Balagra! Neel! Why don¡¯t you two come on up here and join me?¡±
Vir looked around to find several demons just as confused as him. He exchanged glances with Balagra.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°That wasn¡¯t a request. Up here. Now!¡± the Overseer barked, forcing Balagra and Vir to amble up onto the stage.
¡°Take a good look at these two. That¡¯s right. You¡¯re looking at the only Steel rankers in your group. In fact, they¡¯re among only six prisoners who are at Garrison Atnu, and the others earned them through combat against Ash Beasts!¡±
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
The crowd began whispering and murmuring to one another, no doubt just as confused as Vir and Balagra were.
¡°What does this mean?¡± the Overseer asked, grinning savagely. ¡°It means that these two now own your sorry asses. From this day forth, they will be your leaders. You will do as they say, or you will be severely punished.¡±
Why? Vir wondered. Why would the Overseer be doing this?
Was this standard for new batches of prisoners? Or was he doing this owing to Vir and Balagra¡¯s stellar performance?
¡°Why? You must be wondering,¡± the Overseer continued. ¡°Why would you need leaders when we¡¯ve yet to even begin your training? Of course, you¡¯re wondering. I can see it in your sorry eyes. That confusion. That pathetic weakness. Well, not for long.¡±
The Overseer allowed his words to hang in the air, settling like a dark cloud upon the prisoners.
¡°Not for long! Out here, you either toughen up, or you die. And mark my words. When we¡¯re through with you, you will either be tough¡ Or you will be dead. Your choice.¡±
Vir couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe the Kothis would shell out resources training up prisoners, and by their chattering, the others felt similarly.
¡°Yes. Exciting, is it not? The chance to learn new skills! Perhaps even open your next chakra! Fear not. You¡¯ll have ample opportunity on your first training assignment,¡± the Overseer said, seemingly savoring the nervous gazes of his audience. ¡°You will journey to a nearby city to bring back as many weapons and armor as you can get your hands on. Your leaders will be none other than these two capable souls standing beside me.¡±
The kothi gestured to Vir and Balagra.
The prisoners looked relieved, and so was Vir. In fact, wasn¡¯t this precisely what he¡¯d wanted? By putting him in a position of authority, the Overseer had unwittingly vaulted Vir closer to his goal than he could ever have dreamed.
And if they actually let Vir lead¡ Well, he was confident he could rally them to his cause. Doing so under the Overseer¡¯s thumb would be difficult, but that was a problem he could¡ª
¡°Which city?¡± Balagra snarled, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Which city do you intend for us to raid?¡±
¡°This will be no raid,¡± the Overseer replied. ¡°Merely a scavenging operation. And where else does one scavenge but Praya Parul?¡±
The crowd¡¯s sense of relief vanished immediately.
¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Balagra hissed. ¡°You would send untrained soldiers to that place?¡±
¡°Then I pray you give it your all, Naga,¡± the Overseer said softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want their blood staining your hands.¡±
Praya Parul¡
The name sounded familiar to Vir, though he couldn¡¯t initially place why. Balagra¡¯s words, however, stirred a memory of when Cirayus first told him of the demonic clans and their various capital cities, atop the Mahakurma¡¯s back.
There were several reasons the Chitrans had grown desperate over the centuries, the foremost of which being their never-ending battle with the Ashen Realm. Their plight had struck Vir as similar to that of Matali¡¯s¡ªthe slow, unceasing expansion of the Ashen Realm had slowly eroded their territory over centuries.
Yet, unlike Matali, the Chitran capital had the misfortune of existing in the western reaches of their clan.
Praya Parul wasn¡¯t a city, but a graveyard. A city that existed half within the Ash, and half in the demon realm, right at the Boundary.
A city that teemed with Ash Beasts.
Vir closed his eyes and took a breath. This was a setback, yes. But nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. He¡¯d simply have to take extra precautions. With Balagra and Malik at his side, though, Vir was confident they¡¯d pull through.
He looked over at his friend and gave him a nod.
We¡¯ll get through this.
¡°You heard me,¡± the Overseer said, spreading his fists wide on his wooden table. ¡°Either you allow half of them to die on this excursion. Or I will have the lot of you executed. Every. Last. One.¡±
Vir and Balagra stood within the Overseer¡¯s room, having been called there immediately after the Overseer¡¯s demonstration had ended.
The two stood stiff, not daring to meet the Overseer¡¯s gaze. The first thing the kothi had done was to buzz their collars for half a minute, leaving them writhing on the ground. Balagra for real, Vir acting the part.
¡°I know your types. The heroes. The ones who sacrifice themselves for the good of others. An unnecessary attitude out here. Dangerous. But we can beat that out of you. The others?¡± The Overseer brought his snout to within inches of Balagra¡¯s face, but to his chagrin, the naga did not falter. ¡°We don¡¯t need dead weight around here. We have neither the food nor the armament for anyone who brings down our capabilities.¡±
¡°And if we choose to overpower your guards and run off?¡± Balagra said.
The Overseer brought his face even closer to Balagra. So close that they almost touched.
¡°I have made you leaders, yes, but do not think for an instant that this gives you power in this place,¡± the Overseer muttered, pulling away and circling around them. ¡°I will personally monitor every move you make on this outing, and I will be accompanied by enough guards to end your sorry cadre of prisoners on a moment¡¯s notice, even without those collars. And make no mistake, your collars will be armed.¡±
Balagra chuckled softly.
¡°Something funny, naga?¡± the Overseer said.
¡°For a moment, I actually thought you¡¯d be giving those poor fools a chance,¡± Balagra said, ensuring he kept his back ramrod straight. ¡°This isn¡¯t training. It¡¯s a culling. Those who survive will earn the privilege of being used as meat shields against Ash Beasts, I imagine. Or, if they¡¯re lucky, as scouts to probe for soft spots in enemy lines. Alone.¡±
The Overseer cocked a brow, and so did Vir.
¡°Astute,¡± the Kothi said. ¡°As I suspected, you are military trained, are you not? I wonder what your background is¡¡±
When Balagra kept his silence, the Overseer continued, seemingly unperturbed.
¡°No matter. As I said, I¡¯ve seen your type before. You fashion yourselves as heroes and martyrs. Saving the downtrodden or dying gloriously in the process. You think death does not scare you. That you would gallantly sacrifice yourselves to save the rest.¡±
The Overseer stopped pacing, switching his gaze between the two as he spoke.
¡°Now, as much as I would love to torture you all day long, I''m afraid I lack the time for such things. Which is why I am giving you an ultimatum. Either you sacrifice half, or everyone, along with yourselves, die upon return. Do I make myself clear?¡±
¡°Crystal,¡± Balagra seethed through gritted teeth, staring holes into a wall in the distance. Despite his calm facade, Vir knew his friend was raging underneath. He only hoped the naga could control himself, lest he trigger the Overseer¡¯s wrath. That ended only one way¡ªwith the collar.
The Overseer turned to Vir, who was far more sullen.
¡°Was this the Ravager¡¯s wish?¡± Vir asked, having surmised as much. His question earned a pointed look from Balagra, who regarded him with a tinge of suspicion. Vir was planning on giving him a plausible explanation eventually, so hiding his connection with Cirayus was pointless¡ªor at least, hiding the connection he wanted the world to believe he had was pointless.
¡°Putting you in charge? Yes.¡±
¡°And the deaths?¡± Vir asked, mostly for Balagra¡¯s sake.
¡°Mine,¡± the monkey man grinned. ¡°Now, are we understood? Or do we need another round of collar?¡±
¡°We¡¯re understood,¡± Vir muttered.
¡°Good. Now get out of my sight. And don¡¯t forget to collect your weapons and armor on your way out. And your tent. One of the few perks of command. Do enjoy it¡ while it lasts.¡±
282: Scales of Life
¡°And for the tenth time, I¡¯m saying you¡¯re being irrational,¡± Balagra muttered to Vir, careful to keep himself from being overheard by the two hundred demons who marched behind them. It¡¯d struck Vir as odd that the Overseer had put them in charge of so many, though it was a perfect tactic to ensure maximum chaos.
¡®March¡¯ may have been a generous word for the prisoners¡¯ disorganized movements. The untrained, ragtag mob of would-be soldiers barely managed to stay in a single group, let alone form an orderly formation. A fact made all the more obvious by the crisp marching lines of the Kothis who guarded them.
¡°No, I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll find a third option,¡± Vir said, reducing his voice to almost a whisper. His troops weren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯d be trying to listen in. ¡°One that¡¯ll ensure as few people die on this mission as possible.¡±
Balagra stopped and turned, meeting Vir¡¯s gaze. ¡°You think you¡¯re doing these people a favor by extending their lives? You¡¯re not. You¡¯re merely lengthening their torture. You are out of your mind to even entertain the idea of keeping all of them alive, but let¡¯s say you¡¯re successful. What then? What fate do you think awaits these poor souls? The Ash. That¡¯s what.¡±
Balagra allowed the words to hang, as if daring Vir to respond. He didn¡¯t, so the naga continued.
¡°I¡¯ve seen the way you fight. I know you could handle yourself in that blighted realm. But mark my words. Surviving alone and protecting others are different beasts entirely. Ask yourself. Could you save those who have no business entering that realm? I think not. Dying here, or dying in the Ash¡ªwhat difference does it make?¡±
Balagra started walking again, just as the nearest troops began to approach earshot. ¡°At least dying here puts them out of their misery sooner.¡±
Vir didn¡¯t immediately reply. This was hardly the first time they had this conversation, and Vir doubted it would be the last. The hardest part was that Balagra had a point. Many of these demons were wholly unfit to be anywhere near the Ash, let alone marching right up to the boundary.
While the Warriors who fought at the Boundary were undoubtedly veterans, that was only true because those unfit to fight had perished long ago.
Even with proper training and the best equipment, Vir suspected many would still perish. If there was one thing the year¡¯s time in the ash had taught him, it was that fighting was about more than just tactics, skill, and weaponry. It was a mindset. The mindset to put aside one¡¯s fear, survival instincts, and compassion, to end the life of another.
Vir readjusted his ill-fitting iron cuirass as he scouted the terrain ahead. The armor had been part of his reward for attaining steel rank during the guardian ranking fight. He¡¯d also won a steel sword, though it may as well have been trash next to Vir¡¯s Artifact Chakram and seric katar. Weapons he missed dearly.
They were in the safe care of Cirayus while Vir was undercover, along with his communication orb. The weapons and armor were one thing, but it was the orb that he missed the most. The stress of remaining undercover and dealing with Samar Patag¡¯s expectations of him had been manageable, in part, due to his near-daily conversations with Maiya.
It was only now when he was deprived of that luxury, that he realized just how cathartic those moments had been. And, he suspected, how much it had done for Maiya¡¯s state of mind. She was tough. One of the toughest people Vir knew. Yet, he still worried for her. He longed to hear her comforting, melodic voice, and to hear her tell him that everything would be okay.
¡°Or what?¡± Balagra asked. ¡°Do you intend to kill the Overseer?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a leading question, and you know it,¡± Vir said, snapping back to the conversation. This was reality, and flying to delusional fantasy would make it no better.
¡°Yes, but do you?¡±
¡°I may be new to leading others, but I am no chal, Balagra,¡± Vir fired back. ¡°If we kill the Overseer, he¡¯ll merely be replaced, and we¡¯ll be on the run.¡±
Not to mention we¡¯d be stranded without supplies. Between the rucksacks the demons carried on their backs and the supply Ash¡¯va, Vir guessed they had three days of food. Perhaps a week if they truly rationed. For water, they¡¯d be relying on runoff from the nearby mountains once their initial stock ran out.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
¡°You see my point, then,¡± Balagra said. ¡°Even taking the whole Garrison would not be enough. There are no half-measures here. Either you take every garrison all at once, or you agree to play the Overseer¡¯s games. Ruthless as they may be, there is a certain pragmatism to his actions.¡±
Vir didn¡¯t have a reply. Because right now, even more than at Samar Patag, Vir was at a loss for what to do. Balagra was right. Vir had, of course, considered assassinating the Overseer. It would¡¯ve been simple with his means, yet it would only have made the situation worse. Even if Vir was never seen committing the crime, a Chitran investigation would only have tightened the already too-literal noose around everyone¡¯s necks. While chaos and confusion had a place, it was not here. Not now.
¡°Besides,¡± Balagra continued. ¡°I fear that, despite our best efforts, many will perish on this suicide run.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Vir said softly, the memories of Samar Patag¡¯s defense still fresh in his mind. ¡°I just¡ª¡±
¡°Sir!¡± Malik said, running up to Vir. Though Vir never asked him to, the gray demon had begun referring to Vir as his superior officer the moment he¡¯d been appointed leader of their expedition.
¡°We may have a situation brewing,¡± the gray demon said. ¡°A scuffle, about halfway down the line.¡±
¡°Thank you, Malik. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Vir said.
Balagra squeezed Vir¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A piece of advice. One that was given to me long ago by a warrior many times my better. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about the monsters of the distant future, for they may never come to pass.¡¯ We have enough worries of our own. Stay present. Stay aware.¡±
¡°That¡¯s wise,¡± Vir said. ¡°But I have to wonder. If we don¡¯t worry for these poor souls, then who will?¡±
Balagra grunted. ¡°Criminals? You have a big heart, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±
Vir retrieved a piece of rolled parchment and pressed it against Balagra¡¯s chest.
¡°What is this?¡± the naga demanded.
¡°A roster of every demon under our charge. Or mine, at least. Read it. Then let me know if you still feel the same.¡±
¡°What is this about?¡± Vir asked, approaching the two groups of prisoners under his charge who¡¯d started grappling with each other. He was reluctant to call them ¡®soldiers¡¯, as they displayed absolutely none of the behavior one would attribute to a military professional. Hooligan was closer to the mark.
With a resigned breath, Vir jumped into the fray.
The issue with ground fighting was that it blinded one to the environment around them. A fatal mistake if said environment happened to be a battlefield.
Vir reached down and plucked the burly red demon off the ground, tossing him aside as if he weighed no more than a baby.
Vir then took the place of the grappler, pinning the other demon who¡¯d been on the ground. The demon scowled up at Vir.
¡°I just threw that guy ten paces. Do you really want me to do the same to you?¡±
The demon¡¯s scowl turned into a look of horror, and he shook his head with vigor.
¡°Nothing to see here,¡± Vir shouted at the crowd. ¡°Move along.¡±
They did move along, with some shooting him looks of awe, and others, suspicious glares.
Earning their respect is going to be a long, arduous journey, Vir mused.
¡°Oi, lookie who just showed up,¡± someone in the crows¡ªa scrawny red demon¡ªsaid. ¡°Mebbe we¡¯ll be gettin¡¯ some answers, eh?¡±
¡°What answers?¡± Vir asked.
¡°There¡¯s been a rumor, sir,¡± Malik said, scratching his neck and looking away awkwardly as he spoke.
¡°Yes, and?¡± Vir asked, frustrated that nobody was coming clean.
¡°What dere too afraid ta tell ya,¡± the red demon from before said, ¡°is dey think we¡¯re all gonna die! Dat true?¡±
¡°It¡¯s my job to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen,¡± Vir replied swiftly.
¡°The rumor is false, then,¡± one of the fighters on the other side said. ¡°You didn¡¯t receive orders to have half of us killed?¡±
Vir relied on every bit of acting experience he had to ensure he didn¡¯t give away any tells. Even then, he wasn¡¯t altogether sure he succeeded.
How in all the realms did they find out? The only ones who knew were Balagra and me and¡
And one other. The Overseer.
¡°I can assure you there is nothing of the sort,¡± Vir replied loudly, scanning the group to find expressions of relief and skepticism alike. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. We journey to a dangerous place. We will inevitably fight against Ash Beasts. Likely many of them.¡±
The crowd grew grim.
¡°There are some who believe life is the real punishment here. That death is the easy way out. Maybe they¡¯re right. Maybe it is the less painful road. I disagree,¡± Vir said, sweeping his head across the dozens of onlookers. ¡°As long as you are under my command, I will do everything within my power to keep you all alive. So let¡¯s work together and keep our wits about us, and maybe we¡¯ll get out of this Ash damned place in one piece.¡±
Vir whirled and stomped away, not bothering to see their reactions. For better or worse, his path was set. So was theirs.
He found Balagra waiting a handful of paces away.
¡°Are you sure that was wise?¡± the Naga asked. ¡°You¡¯re committed now.¡±
¡°I always was,¡± Vir replied.
¡°Did you mean everything you said?¡±
¡°Do you even have to ask?¡±
Balagra hefted his spear. ¡°No. Though I¡¯m afraid you may have to demonstrate your resolve sooner than you¡¯d like.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Vir asked, frowning.
¡°A scout just reported back. The Ash Beasts. They¡¯ve encircled us.¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°Malik,¡± he said softly. ¡°Order the troops to brace for combat.¡±
They weren¡¯t ready. He wasn¡¯t ready. He¡¯d hoped to spend at least a few hours teaching his troops the very basics of combat. How to strike and block and such. He¡¯d hoped to establish formations that put the weaker fighters towards the rear. It wouldn¡¯t have been much, but it would have saved lives.
He¡¯d had none of that. They¡¯d been attacked just a few short hours into their journey. Vir had a sinking feeling that he was about to face the greatest challenge he¡¯d encountered in the demon realm. Perhaps even surpassing the defense of Samar Patag.
And as Balagra so eloquently put it, saving one¡¯s self was realms apart from protecting others. As for an exposed, untrained army against Ash Beasts? At that moment, Vir was not at all confident he could live up to his lofty words.
283: Journey to the Lost City (Part One)
¡°Form up! Huddle together¡ªas close as you can!¡± Vir roared at the top of his lungs. Lacking the armored Ash¡¯va mounts the Chitran guards rode, Vir was forced to Micro Leap if he had any hope of having his orders heard. Hearing, however, was only half the battle. To his immense frustration, Vir was learning that hearing and obeying were two very different things.
Don¡¯t they understand I¡¯m trying to save their lives?
Vir focused on the positives in a bid to fight down his mounting frustration.
As far as silver linings went, there were precious few. With just a hundred under his command, Vir thankfully didn¡¯t have to move far to address all of his troops.
So much was stacked against them on this excursion. Not only did they lack the protection of the mountains that loomed to their left, but they¡¯d been caught with little time to prepare and no time to train. The ragtag mob of demons were as likely to hurt themselves as they were their enemies.
Complex commands and organized formations weren¡¯t an option, and any attempt to force them to comply would only end in tragedy.
Instead, Vir Leaped around his company of troops like a shepherd, barking orders to huddle closer, encircling them like a closing noose.
By the end, he¡¯d mustered them into a circular formation, though there was much left to be desired. Those who¡¯d failed to earn Porcelain rank had no weapons at all, and yet, a worrying number of them were on the outside of the formation where they were most vulnerable. Vir wanted those with spears and shields to form the outer perimeter of the circle, but for now, he¡¯d have to take what he could get.
Glancing at Balagra, Vir saw that the naga had attempted to do the same with his troops, but without Vir¡¯s mobility, he struggled.
Vir was about to go help Balagra organize his troops when several figures appeared in the distance¡ªtheir scouts. They were followed closely by another, much larger mass of black figures that could only mean one thing.
They¡¯re not going to make it.
With this realization came another, more chilling one¡ªVir lacked the time to prepare Balagra¡¯s troops and save the scouts. Doing one would condemn the other.
¡°Go!¡± Balagra shouted, sensing Vir¡¯s dilemma. ¡°Save them. If we lose them, we¡¯re done for.¡±
Vir hesitated. In the few minutes they¡¯d had before they were forced to sortie, Balagra and Vir had quickly scanned their troops and picked the ones who possessed tattoos well-suited for reconnaissance. Especially within the abandoned city, they¡¯d be invaluable.
As such, they¡¯d picked some of the best talent for the job¡ªlosing the scouts would be a hard blow.
As would having Balagra¡¯s company decimated even before they¡¯d arrived at the city.
It took only a split-second for Vir to comprehend all this, and he quickly made his decision.
Leaping to the scouts who were still a few hundred paces away, Vir readied himself to reave into the incoming Ash Beasts.
The talwar he wielded wasn¡¯t bad, per se, but against the hide of most beasts of the Ashen Realm, most demons would struggle to do damage. Even beasts lacking much natural armor, like Shredders, would pose significant hurdles. While the blade would have done the job when paired with demonic physical strength, it wouldn¡¯t have been fast enough to take down so many.
Vir, however, was not most demons. A coating of Ash prana surged over the edge, wreathing it in a layer of lethality.
Vir reduced the power to prevent the black prana from turning visible, though even if it had, he doubted the terrified scouts would have noticed¡ªrunning for their lives as they were.
Vir blurred past his scouts, leaving a wake of buffeting wind and ash behind. He flew into the throng of beasts¡ and began to destroy.
Balagra had been dealt a stroke of fortune. He just didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad yet, and whether to thank the gods or curse them.
Realistically, they had no chance. Balagra would wager gold that none of his troops had ever fought an Ash Beast before. Even if they had, there was no such thing as a guaranteed win against those monsters.
While Balagra had bested an Ash Wolf and a handful of other beasts in that blighted realm, he¡¯d always had the good sense to avoid groups of them like the plague.
Anyone who saw what happened to even the mightiest warriors when beset upon by a horde would. Balagra was hardly as mighty. As for his troops?
Well, at least Neel wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his moral dilemma much longer. If Balagra was right, no one was getting out.
It wasn¡¯t too bad, as far as death sentences went. Some were made to suffer for years before they were granted their sweet release.
At least it would be quick, which was far more than any traitor to their clan could expect.
And yet, Balagra found himself going through the motions, nevertheless. He barked orders to his troops in a vain attempt to force them into some semblance of a formation. He shouted words of encouragement and clapped their shoulders, hoping to instill some measure of confidence beyond what their failing Foundation Chakras could impart.
Balagra fully understood the hypocrisy of his actions.
Why even bother? Hadn¡¯t he given Neel a long list of reasons explaining why surviving only lengthened their suffering? Better to kneel and let themselves be taken by the beasts. At least then, they¡¯d deprive the Overseer of his sick pleasure. Maybe the kothi would be demoted for his failure.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Wouldn¡¯t that be a sight to see?
Regardless of what his rebel acquaintance felt, sacrificing themselves was about the only thing they could do to make a difference.
Having fortified his troops as much as possible, Balagra tapped into his Panav Bloodline tattoo¡ªthe art that marked him as different among his people. The brand had ostracized him ever since it¡¯d been thrust upon him by his father in his coming-of-age ceremony.
The very tattoo that ruined his life might very well be what saved them now.
Searching the horizon for the gray demon who¡¯d recklessly launched himself at the enemy, Balagra¡¯s eyes came away empty.
I suppose I should assume command of his company, Balagra thought wearily. A pity. He seemed like a good kid, too. Na?ve and reckless, like the rest of his clan, but good.
Balagra would mourn his passing¡ªif given the chance.
The cloud finished forming. It was invisible, of course, being composed of prana. Which was why Balagra had no reason to doubt what his eyes showed.
His troops, who had been silently making peace with death, began to whisper.
¡°Impossible,¡± Balagra muttered under his breath.
The scouts had returned safely. Not only had they returned safely, but behind them was another form. Not Shredders or Ash Biters, but someone familiar.
He¡ killed them?
It was Neel, and he didn¡¯t even look injured.
The idea was so ludicrous¡ªso utterly implausible¡ªthat Balagra¡¯s mind instinctively rejected such an outcome. There must have been some explanation. Perhaps some hidden art that he''d hidden away. Was he secretly of the Aindri? Had he communed with the beasts to pacify them?
Even as Balagra thought it, he knew it couldn¡¯t be. More than a few Aindri had tested their taming skills on Ash Beasts. Most who tried had perished. To Balagra¡¯s knowledge, none had ever succeeded.
Yet¡ If, by some miracle, Neel truly was strong enough to defeat so many beasts on his own¡
Then maybe he isn¡¯t as na?ve as I¡¯d thought.
Balagra shuddered. His heartbeat quickened. He clutched his spear tighter, and a feeling he¡¯d not felt in a long, long time awakened.
It was that of excitement. For the future. That, perhaps, their fate may not be as bleak as he¡¯d feared.
Almost before he¡¯d completed the thought, a great avian beast slammed into the ground, kicking up plumes of Ash and rock.
A sickening crunch could be heard, followed by a gulp. The beast beat its great wings, clearing away the ash cloud and revealing half a demon. Only half.
¡°Shrikes! Get on the ground!¡± Balagra roared, hurling himself against the sooty dirt.
He almost made it. Just an instant earlier, and he¡¯d have avoided its vicious beak.
As it was, his stomach lurched, the ground fell away, and Balagra managed a single wry laugh, filled with every ounce of spite, regret, anger, and desperation he could muster.
Then his body ripped with agony, and the world went dark.
Vir watched in horror as the Shrike plucked Balagra off the ground and rose to the air.
He watched, but he didn¡¯t freeze. That bad habit had been drilled out of him thousands of dead Ash Beasts ago.
Even before the Shrike took to the sky, Vir was crouching. An instant later, he launched, High Jumping on a trajectory that intercepted the avian creature.
Midair maneuvering was never easy, and while blasting prana out in various directions could somewhat alter his direction, its capacity was extremely limited.
Without hundreds of prior attempts to execute this exact maneuver within the Ash, Vir would surely have missed.
Vir did not miss.
An invisible blade of pure prana ripped forth as Vir sent a Talwar Launch flying. The unsuspecting Shrike never knew what hit it as its head was severed clean off.
Its body continued soaring, but its head, lacking wings to keep it aloft and weighed down with Balagra¡¯s body, came tumbling down.
Right into Vir¡¯s arms.
With his left hand, Vir gripped Balagra¡¯s body securely, and with his right, he hurled the head away.
The naga was more or less still in one piece, though that was all that could be said about his condition. The Shrike had shorn off Balagra¡¯s left leg, forcing Vir to look away from the gruesome sight as they plummeted to the ground together.
Not out of squeamishness or disgust, but because Vir knew exactly what that meant for the demon.
Not even the Human Realm¡¯s finest mejai could regrow limbs. Even if he survived, Balagra¡¯s days as a warrior were over.
Vir¡¯s eyes played over the field of slaughter, as more and more Shrikes swooped to the ground, each dive reaping yet another life.
Though Vir fired off Talwar Launches as they dropped, he hit none, accomplishing nothing other than delaying a few.
That situation changed the moment Vir¡¯s boots found dirt. With Prana Current surging to its maximum, he Blinked forth, hoisting Balagra over his shoulder. While he worried for the crippled demon, if he went any slower, there would be no one left to save.
Vir¡¯s form blurred as he decapitated, de-winged, and bisected Shrike after Shrike¡ªany attempt at hiding his power long forgotten.
The ravenous Overseer¡¯s eyes tracked his every movement. Vir¡¯s collar allowed only a fraction of his normal prana usage. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to do any of the things he¡¯d done.
Which was why Vir was sure the kothi must¡¯ve thought he¡¯d just found the prize of the century.
The Overseer could think what he liked. Vir had known early on that protecting his people might require compromising his cover. He¡¯d also decided that no cover was worth the lives of innocent Gargans. If he couldn¡¯t overcome this crisis, then he had no chance of restoring his clan.
When the skies cleared, Shrike corpses lay strewn all over the ground. Too many demons had perished, though not as much as Vir had feared. Thanks, in large part, to Balagra¡¯s Corruption Field persisting even after Balagra had been taken out.
It¡¯d forced the Shrikes to hesitate. It was, perhaps, the only thing that had kept them alive long enough for Vir to reach them.
Which was all the more reason Vir couldn¡¯t let the naga¡ªhis friend¡ªdie.
¡°Is there anyone with healing skills here? Anyone!¡± Vir roared. He placed Balagra gently upon the ground and whirled, eyes searching for any demon in sight who might¡¯ve helped.
Malik was upon him in an instant, ripping off his shirt and wrapping it tightly against the base of Balagra¡¯s leg. The blood raging out of the naga¡¯s stump lessened substantially, though he¡¯d lost so much blood already. Even with his demonic constitution, Vir was unsure how long he¡¯d survive.
It was the Overseer who answered, a sickening grin plastered across his face.
¡°Congratulations, Neel. You are now the leader of not one, but two companies of demons. Rejoice, for this is the first field promotion we¡¯ve ever given.¡±
¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± Vir said, turning to face the Overseer. ¡°Surely you have a healer among you. Help him!¡±
¡°Watch your tone, prisoner,¡± the Overseer said, purposefully drawing out his words to anger Vir. ¡°You may be a company leader, but do not forget the collar you wear. Yes, we have a healer. No, they will not help you.¡±
¡°Help him,¡± Vir demanded.
¡°The Naga¡¯s dead. Not a big loss, if you ask me. Their ilk are always a¡ª¡±
¡°One more word,¡± Vir said, barely keeping his prana and anger checked. The feat took every shred of determination he could muster. ¡°One more word, and I swear to Adinat I will end you.¡±
Even if it risked his cover. Even if it risked punishment, Vir couldn''t allow Balagra to die. He wouldn''t. With such skill and experience, he''d be indispensable to the cause.
The Overseer snarled. ¡°I take it back, prisoner. I was about to give you a promotion. I was about to give you the snake¡¯s troops. I see now that I have made a mistake. What you need is not a reward, but rather punishment. Which I shall gladly award. After that demon is dead.¡±
The kothi turned to his guards. ¡°Kill the naga! Remove us of this dead weight¡ª¡±
The Overseer never finished his words. Rather, they devolved into garbled gibberish before suddenly ceasing.
For a moment, nothing happened. Those around the Overseer wondered why he had suddenly stopped talking.
Then, slowly, like a peeling banana, the corpse that only moments before had been the highest-ranking Chitran present¡ Was split cleanly in two.
284: Journey to the Lost City (Part Two)
The Overseer¡¯s body split not at his waist, but rather vertically, down the very center of his body.
Vir stared in stunned disbelief as the wreckage of the kothi¡¯s body tumbled to the ground. He continued staring a long moment after, as did all who¡¯d gathered around.
Fearing this exact situation, Vir had reduced the prana in his katar. Rather, he''d feared the opposite¡ªthat his attack would be trivially brushed away. He expected the Overseer to at least block his well-announced strike. He¡¯d wanted to get the Overseer to back off, not to kill him.
Yes, there would¡¯ve been consequences. He¡¯d likely have to feign pain as the Overseer buzzed his collar and made an example of him. Balagra¡¯s life was more important than any of that.
Now, though?
Now¡ What?
It was a hacking cough that broke Vir out of his reverie.
¡°H-He¡¯s come to!¡± Malik said. He¡¯d been squatting beside the downed naga ever since he¡¯d applied the tourniquet, applying pressure on Balagra¡¯s stump to further reduce the blood flow. ¡°You better not turn back to your naga form,¡± he muttered.
¡°Why?¡± Vir asked, joining Malik in applying pressure. ¡°What happens if he does?¡±
¡°Nothing good.¡±
Balagra looked up dazedly at Vir, trying to form words. Only a wheeze escaped his lips, however.
¡°Don¡¯t talk. Can you heal yourself?¡± Vir asked, applying pressure on his wound with both hands. Balagra grunted, but it significantly lessened the bleeding. Even so, Balagra had lost too much blood.
By now, the other Chitran guards had encircled the group, their talwars and spears pointed inward. Though, whether out of caution or fear, they did not attack.
The naga nodded almost imperceptibly, raising a weakened hand. Unsure of what else to do, Vir took Balagra¡¯s hand in his own, but the demon shook it off. He brought his hand to the collar.
The collar¡¯s restricting his prana. If I can break it¡
Vir hesitated. Ever since they¡¯d clapped one around his neck, he¡¯d been studying the collars in great detail. Unlike human Artifact collars, they didn¡¯t consume prana from the environment. Rather, they stored prana within them, releasing them when commanded. Vir was almost certain an overload into its storage mechanism would cripple the device. He just didn¡¯t know if it would harm Balagra as well. After all, injecting prana into his enemies had proven an incredibly deadly attack in the past.
Then again, if he did nothing, Balagra would die.
¡°Halt!¡± a guard barked, just as Vir rested his hand on the collar. ¡°Break it up. All of you!¡±
Vir ignored him, attempting to concentrate on the task at hand, but when Malik squeezed Vir¡¯s shoulder, he begrudgingly stole a glance behind him.
In the Chitran¡¯s hand was a tablet.
¡°Stay back!¡± the guard said. While he didn¡¯t quite stutter, his fluster was obvious. He waved the tablet in front of him, as if it were an orb capable of warding off the demons who slowly encircled him.
¡°And why would we do that?¡± a gruff voice said from the crowd.
¡°Fool! This is the control tablet for your collars. Do as I say! I¡¯ll use it! S-stop!¡±
The guard¡¯s voice grew increasingly more desperate as the demonic noose tightened.
In desperation, Balagra clutched Vir¡¯s arm. His wheezing had grown suddenly worse, and Vir knew he didn¡¯t have much longer to live.
It¡¯s now or never, Vir thought, silencing the ruckus brewing around him.
Vir gripped the collar, pushing the tiniest trickle of prana he could into its inscription. Under other circumstances, he¡¯d never dare attempt something this dangerous. Now? He simply uttered a prayer to Badrak for good luck.
Nothing happened, so Vir upped the prana. Then, to his horror, he saw the inscription light up. It wasn¡¯t his prana, however. It was a combination of every other affinity.
They¡¯ve activated the collars.
Vir immediately surged prana into the collar, gripping the metal with as much force as he could muster.
Crack!
Balagra¡¯s body jolted in pain. His body seized once, then went limp as the collar surrounding his neck crumbled into pieces.
Malik, who had been diligently pressing against Balagra¡¯s wound, screamed out in pain. He fell to the ground, clutching his head, writhing.
Similar screams erupted from all around Vir, though he spared them only the briefest glance.
Vir searched Balagra¡¯s prana signature for any trace of Ash prana. He couldn¡¯t find any, though that didn¡¯t mean¡ª
Balagra heaved, his eyes flying wide open. His silver Panav tattoo glowed, and the blood ceased pouring from the demon¡¯s body within moments.
Well, at least he won¡¯t die, Vir thought sadly. Though he wanted to watch over the naga, the crisis unfolding around him denied him that luxury.
Vir stood and swept a glance across the field, quickly taking stock of the situation.
It was as he¡¯d feared¡ªthe prisoners writhed on the ground, while the Kothis watched over them with a range of expressions ranging from smug to sadistic.
Not for long.
Vir didn¡¯t bother physically striking the kothi who held the tablet. A Talwar Launch bisected the object, much in the same way it had with the Overseer, taking the kothi¡¯s hand with it.
The prana link shut off instantly, as Vir had hoped. But when the demons¡¯ cries didn¡¯t immediately cease, Vir worried he¡¯d made a terrible mistake.
He glanced at Malik, still clutching his collar in agony.
Destroying the tablet doesn¡¯t turn them off!?
Desperately, Vir wracked his mind. A minute more of this torture, and they¡¯d be unconscious. One more after that, and they¡¯d be dead.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
There was but one answer. Only a single option that had a chance of working.
An ability Vir had theorized about and ruminated on, yet had never tested.
This had better work¡
Vir activated Haste, summoned every ounce of prana within his body¡ and exploded.
When Vir came to, it was not to a field of dead demons, or even to a gag and shackles, as he¡¯d expected. He¡¯d been lain down on no less than three cushions¡ªif stinky unwashed robes could be considered cushions.
What happened? Vir thought groggily before turning to his side. He came face to face with a serpent larger than any he¡¯d ever seen. Vir panicked, thinking some foul Ash Beast had come to finish him in his sleep, but the ill-fitting cuirass it wore¡ªridiculous on a snake¡ªand the spear nearby¡ªmade him reconsider.
¡°Balagra?¡±
Vir had never once seen the naga in his full serpent form, and he wondered why. For it was magnificent. Twin bright white lines traced down the length of Balagra¡¯s otherwise jet-black scales. In all, he had to have been twelve paces long, though coiled up as he was, it was difficult to estimate.
The snake¡¯s body neither rose nor fell, so Vir couldn¡¯t tell if it¡ªhe¡ªwas breathing, but then again, Vir knew little of serpent anatomy. The most he¡¯d ever seen were the small snakes that always slithered away before he could reach them in the Godshollow.
Still, while his eyes failed him here, the prana in the naga¡¯s body told Vir all was well.
¡°You¡¯re up!¡± a voice said. ¡°Good.¡±
Vir looked up to find Malik handing him a bowl of hot soup.
¡°Whatever you did made the collars cease functioning. Some of us have Aspect of the Inferno, so we were able to rustle up some hot rations. Figured you¡¯d want some when you awoke.¡±
Vir sat up, rubbing his temples. Prana Burst¡ Right. The initial idea for the ability involved a spherical burst of prana in all directions. Like Prana Dart, just multiplied. It was supposed to be a last-ditch defense against multiple foes.
Here, he¡¯d needed something a bit more discerning. Instead of a globe, he¡¯d fired a half-dozen darts at every nearby demon. Of course, six wasn¡¯t nearly enough, so he¡¯d Blinked around, stopping barely long enough to fire off handfuls more.
The entire process had taken less than a minute, draining him and leaving him little more than a desiccated husk.
As a combat ability, it wasn¡¯t nearly ready. Though, judging from the sounds coming from outside the tent, it sounded like its trial run hadn¡¯t failed, either.
How did I ever manage to live like this? Vir wondered, thinking back to his life at Brij. He felt gutted, and even the slightest movement seemed to require inordinate effort.
¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, cycling Prana Current as he slurped the soup with gratitude. It wasn¡¯t prana, but it did fill him with an inner warmth. Prana Current would have to slowly rebuild the rest. It¡¯d be a day or more before he was full again, but, well, it could be worse. At least he wasn¡¯t dead.
¡°Balagra?¡± Vir asked.
¡°Alive,¡± Malik reported. ¡°Albeit barely. Had his collar snapped a moment later, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d be cremating a corpse instead.¡±
Vir winced. To think he¡¯d cut it so close¡ Vir needed Balagra. He was talented, had military experience. More than that, though, Vir didn¡¯t want the naga to die. Whatever deeds he¡¯d done in the past¡ Vir knew there was a good soul lurking beneath that rough exterior. He¡¯d eventually come around to Vir¡¯s cause. Perhaps not soon, but someday. Maybe they¡¯d even become fast friends.
¡°Thank you,¡± Vir said. ¡°For looking after him. If you hadn¡¯t applied that tourniquet¡¡±
Malik waved Vir¡¯s sentiment away. ¡°It was the least I could do.¡±
Vir took a look around the infirmary, finding countless demons, most lying down, but a few up and milling about.
¡°Everyone¡¯s safe, then?¡±
¡°Better than safe,¡± Malik replied. ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯ve done?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯ve liberated them. Us! We¡¯re no longer prisoners!¡±
Vir¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°What about the other guards? Did they¡¡±
¡°Kill them?¡± Malik completed. ¡°No. We stripped them of their weapons and armor and placed the spare collars they were carrying around their necks. Symbolic, mind you, since the tablet was destroyed, but we have them under heavy guard. I¡¯m hoping Balagra can concoct something when he awakens to put them under. With their Chakras and bloodline arts, they could wreak a lot of havoc before we brought them down. Best to keep them unconscious.¡±
¡°Sounds like a good plan,¡± Vir agreed. He couldn¡¯t understand how demonic jails worked when everyone was this powerful.
¡°I have to tell you, Neel. That moment? When we snapped those collars on our captors? I haven¡¯t felt that good in a long while. I only wish you were conscious to see it.¡±
Vir gave Malik a pained smile. He didn¡¯t hate the Kothis. Not truly. He hated Asuman, yes, and Raja Matiman, as well as anyone actively suppressing the Gargans. But Vir wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe that every kothi was evil. It was akin to claiming that all humans¡ªor all demons¡ªwere nothing but monsters. How was that any different from Tia? Hadn¡¯t he argued exactly that point to get her to see reason?
No, Vir had lived through too much to pretend that the world was black and white. There was no such thing. No convenient good or evil. Only shades of ash¡ Which only made it so much harder to reconcile the turmoil raging within his chest.
¡°Take me to them,¡± he said.
The bound kothis looked up at Vir with a mixture of spite and fear. Gagged as they were, none uttered a word. The fifty-odd angry demons who thronged around them might¡¯ve also had something to do with it.
¡°Relax,¡± Vir said. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. And I won¡¯t let the others either.¡±
The prisoners¡¯ expressions shifted. Some to confusion, others to relief.
¡°Not while I¡¯m in control. And I am in control, am I not, Malik?¡±
The gray demon nodded. ¡°Some prisoners ran off on their own. Those were the dumb ones. The smarter among us understand your power, Neel. The smarter of us understand that our chances of surviving go up drastically with¡ er¡¡±
¡°With what?¡±
¡°Well, with you. Wha¡ªwhoever you are,¡± Malik hastily corrected. He¡¯d been about to say ¡®whatever¡¯.
¡°I see,¡± Vir replied. Fear and rumormongering weren¡¯t Vir¡¯s preferred tools for gaining obedience, but given the circumstances, it was about the best he could¡¯ve hoped for.
¡°Well, you heard him,¡± Vir said. ¡°I¡¯m the leader now. So, can I expect you to behave?¡±
The guards, as it turned out, did behave. Even without the implicit threat of getting collared. That was better than Vir had hoped for.
What was not what he¡¯d hoped for, however, were the incessant questions and looks of fear, respect, and hope on his charges¡¯ faces. And to Vir¡¯s chagrin, on a select few¡ªanger. Betrayal. Hatred.
Those may be a problem, eventually¡
Not all the demons were Gargan, though most did hail from his clan. Even so, Vir wasn¡¯t ready to reveal who he was. They were thankful to the one who¡¯d rescued them, yes. Thankful enough to ignore that his existence had caused their lifetime of suffering? Likely not.
No, Vir¡¯s Akh Nara reveal would have to come later. Once he could trust his troops with his life. Both implicitly and explicitly.
He could, however, divulge his other secret identity. Layers upon layers had their uses, after all. The Endless hours of effort cultivating his identity were spent precisely for moments like these. And it was all about to come to fruition.
¡°Long have we been oppressed. Downtrodden and trampled. But hear me now! The rebellion is coming,¡± Vir said, impersonating the best smug grin he could muster¡ªwhich was to say, masterful. ¡°Be sure you¡¯re on the right side when it happens.¡±
He could almost hear the kothis gulp. The stronger among them looked away in shame, while the weaker, less experienced guards nervously exchanged glanced with one another.
They won¡¯t be a problem, Vir thought as he walked away. Just wish I could say the same for the others.
¡°Alright, look,¡± Vir announced, his voice amplified by the same tablet the Overseer used. Balagra had charged it, and if he¡¯d had any reservations about why he¡¯d been asked to charge it, he kept them to himself. Having his life saved had had a profound impact on the naga¡¯s attitude to Vir.
¡°I won¡¯t claim to have all the answers. Who am I? Gargan rebellion. Yes, I said it. No, I¡¯m not afraid. Yes, I¡¯d be a grakking chal to think we could rebel and flee right now. Where would we go? To the Ash? We¡¯d die. Across the border? We¡¯d be fugitives. And I doubt any of you harbor delusions that we¡¯d be let back into Chitran-controlled territory.¡±
¡°So what should we do?¡± someone asked.
¡°For starters, we head to a secure location. By those mountains,¡± Vir said, pointing to the jagged peaks that were bisected by the Ash Boundary.
The prisoners shuffled anxiously, and some uttered prayers, though not one spoke up against him.
¡°I know it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Vir said. ¡°But it¡¯s the best shot we have. The mountains will protect us from Ash Beasts. And the Kothis aren¡¯t expecting us back for a week or more. We¡¯ll make good use of that time, though not in the way they intended. We¡¯ll train. I¡¯ll train you. You¡¯ve all seen what I can do. When we¡¯re done, you¡¯ll wield those weapons of yours as well as you move your own arms. I can¡¯t say you¡¯ll win one-on-one against Ash Beasts, but three-on-one? Doable.¡±
Excited whispers sounded through the crowd. They were hesitant, but curious. Vir could work with that.
¡°For those of you lacking weapons¡ Well, I plan to raid Praya Parul. On my own. And I¡¯ll bring back better gear than you could ever have dreamed of.¡±
¡°What about after?¡± someone asked. ¡°What do we do then?¡±
¡°Then we return to Garrison Atnu. We¡¯ll be wearing our collars, but we¡¯ll no longer be slaves. No longer prisoners. We¡¯ll be rebels. And when the time comes, we will destroy them.¡±
A cheer unlike Vir had ever expected burst forth, deafening the ears of all those present.
And, to Vir, Malik, and Balagra¡¯s immense satisfaction, more than one Chitran guard pissed their pants.
Vir looked over his future troops with feigned pride. If only it works out that way¡
285: Unseen Battles and Unsung Heroes
As it turned out, marshaling the prisoners towards the mountains proved exceedingly difficult, though not for the reasons Vir expected. While the demons seemed happy to follow his leadership, their cooperation lasted only until a horde of Ash Beasts broke through the Boundary, scrambling down the jagged mountains on a collision course.
It had taken the combined efforts of Vir, Balagra, and Malik to keep them from routing. Vir and Balagra to drive off the enemies, and Malik to keep the demons from routing. Advancing further, however, seemed like a lost cause until Vir Leaped ahead, chopping up Ash Wolves, Shredders, Phantomblades, and Ash Biters before they ever threatened the group.
He knew such actions were precisely what he¡¯d been hoping to avoid. That the more extraordinary the skills he displayed, the more questions it would raise. Questions that would be difficult to answer without revealing who he truly was. At the same time, however, Vir was more joyous than he¡¯d ever been since entering the demon realm.
During Samar Patag¡¯s defense, Vir not only had to conceal his true strength, but the safety of an entire city also hung in the balance. Here, close to the Ash where the prana was denser, and where he needed only to protect two hundred instead of twenty-thousand, he could truly revel in the thrill of battle.
Vir lost himself in the fight, flowing from one enemy to another like water, sapping their Ash Prana as he ended them. Years of preparing for the demon realm whilst inside the Ash had honed his prana efficiency to the limit. As he fought, he actually ended up gaining prana, despite relying heavily on his abilities to dispatch foes.
It didn¡¯t take long for the horde to rout. Vir allowed them to flee¡ªhunting down Ash Beasts would force him to expend too much prana.
¡°Follow me!¡± Vir roared. ¡°Hurry! Before more arrive!¡±
The demons didn¡¯t need any further coaxing, especially when a fresh group of beasts began charging after the group from behind.
Vir moved swiftly around the prisoners, covering for the stragglers and killing any beasts that drew too close.
It took an hour for the group to finally make it to the relative protection of the mountains, and another to scout an appropriate location for the group to hunker down.
Once there, however, Vir and Balagra¡¯s task became much easier. With only one direction to protect, they had a far easier time of it. The Ash Beasts soon gave up, seeking softer prey.
Vir found it somewhat ironic that the most secure location was worryingly closer to the shimmering boundary, just a few hundred paces away. Part of him worried that the location put the prisoners at risk of being suddenly yanked into the Ash. When Balagra pointed out that it was either this or being constantly harassed by Ash Beasts, Vir concluded the crescent-shaped piece of flat ground was the better option.
Here, at the base of the jagged mountain range, steep slopes surrounded them on three sides. Slopes that rose hundreds of paces¡ªtoo high for most Ash Beasts to survive, especially without the full prana of the Ashen Realm bolstering their strength.
Thanks to the natural barriers, there was just one entrance and exit to the camp. An exit the prisoners were already working to shrink under Malik¡¯s watchful supervision. Vir was unsure what arts the demon possessed, but his leadership skills were second only to Balagra¡¯s. The prisoners hefted rocks and rolled boulders without uttering a single complaint, moving with both speed and efficiency, and betraying none of the exhaustion they all felt.
While demons boasted stronger bodies than the average human, the physical toil of running for an hour was nothing to scoff at¡ªto say nothing of the mental stress of continuous Ash Beast attacks. Even with Vir protecting them, they¡¯d reached their limits long ago.
So it was of little surprise that they began keeling over the moment their camp had been staked out, falling flat upon the ash in some cases.
As a leader, Vir unfortunately couldn¡¯t afford that luxury. Neither could his commanders.
¡°Malik?¡± Vir asked, approaching the gray demon. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Assigning berths to our troops, sir,¡± Malik replied with his usual deference. ¡°Though it¡¯s well that we made it here safely, I¡¯m afraid there is yet much work to be done. I find it¡¯s always the mundane matters that get overlooked. Tallying rations, partitioning the companies, tending to the Ash¡¯va, establishing watch details. The drudgery. Important drudgery, but drudgery all the same.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Vir said with genuine gratitude. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯d been putting that off.¡±
Vir had never organized logistics before¡ªnot on such a scale. If Malik wasn¡¯t around, Vir knew that he¡¯d be struggling to keep the camp from devolving into confused chaos right now. For his help, Vir was eternally grateful.
¡°Understandable,¡± Malik said, gesturing to a group of demons who were guiding a supply Ash¡¯va to a makeshift corral they¡¯d assembled from volcanic rock. ¡°This is nobody¡¯s most-loved business, I assure you.¡±
¡°Why separate Balagra¡¯s soldiers from mine, though?¡± Vir asked. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll have issues getting along?¡±
¡°Nothing of the sort,¡± Malik said. ¡°Merely that when asked to muster, I don¡¯t want demons tripping over one another. Keeping them separate ensures we minimize the chaos when Ash Beasts are breathing down our necks.¡±
Vir couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°Have experience at this sort of thing, I¡¯m guessing?¡±
Malik shrugged. ¡°Not in a military sense, but yes. I was officially a bodyguard for a merchant network, but the job often devolved into logistics management as they traveled between villages. Coordination is largely the same, I find, no matter where you go.¡±
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
¡°I see,¡± Vir said, feeling like he¡¯d only scratched the surface of Malik¡¯s vast experience. ¡°Mind joining me for a moment? I¡¯d like to check in on Balagra.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Malik replied, barking some orders before falling into step behind Vir.
The naga warrior had consistently healed himself along the ride back, so Vir had expected to see the demon to be resting with a stump for a leg. He¡¯d been coming up with several options to help the demon recover¡ªif not physically, at least mentally.
Balagra possessed vast battle prowess, and as such would be invaluable in training up their warriors. As for what came after¡ Vir was hoping Cirayus could whisk him away to safety. Somewhere remote, where he¡¯d be able to live out the rest of his days in peace.
So when Vir walked into the makeshift infirmary tent and found the naga¡¯s limb regrowing before his very eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but gape.
¡°Your leg,¡± Vir whispered. Where he¡¯d expected to see a stump was instead a brand-new limb. Not yet fully grown, but nearly halfway. Like a child¡¯s.
¡°Another day and I should be good to go,¡± Balagra said. He was sweating profusely, evidencing just how arduous the process must have been for him. ¡°Ironic how the very prana that empowered those beasts will allow me to heal faster than ever before.¡±
¡°So the Panav can regrow limbs,¡± Vir muttered, transfixed at the sight of the fresh flesh. It was grotesque in a way, though also marvelous.
¡°I admit it is my first time seeing this as well,¡± Malik said. ¡°Quite the impressive magic.¡±
¡°Lies! If by impressive you mean, grotesque, then I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Balagra said with a wry chuckle. ¡°Not often that we nagas have to heal our own bodies¡ªwhat with most of us being back-line noncombatants. Though I¡¯ll admit it is certainly handy. Or perhaps the proper term here is leggy?¡±
Malik winced at his terrible pun, but Vir¡¯s mind was elsewhere.
What the human realm would give for this¡
Vir thought back to Mina Hiranya. To how Maiya said the Princess had become disfigured, likely during her battle with Riyan. Was she still that way? Thinking of the human realm struck Vir with a pang of longing. It¡¯d been days since he¡¯d last spoken with Maiya.
Two years apart¡ and now I can hardly go two weeks, Vir thought in exasperation.
He¡¯d left the communication orb with Cirayus for safekeeping, and knew it would be some time before he could take it back. At least she¡¯d have Cirayus to keep her company.
I gotta talk to her once we return to Garrison Atnu. A couple of hours of privacy would be difficult to swing, though Vir thought he could manage it. He felt like he had to.
¡°What you said back there?¡± Balagra asked quietly. ¡°Did you mean it?¡±
Vir nodded. ¡°Every word. We¡¯re going to come out of this together. Say, I hate to ask anything of you while you are injured¡¡±
Balagra scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll be good as new by the morrow. I know you need someone to train the troops and keep them in line. Malik runs a tight camp, but maintaining morale and training up troops requires a different set of skills. I assure you, the camp will be capable hands while you¡¯re gone.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Vir said with a small smile. ¡°I really mean it. Can¡¯t really say this has all gone according to plan. We¡¯re in a precarious situation right now.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Balagra replied. ¡°Without weapons, armor, and training, we¡¯re dead meat. Still, do you truly plan to have everyone return after this? Freedom is an infectious thing. Might have trouble corking that nectar now that it¡¯s out.¡±
¡°I have to agree with the naga on that one,¡± Malik said. ¡°The soldiers are already whispering about overthrowing the garrison and claiming it for their own.¡±
¡°Suicide, is what it is,¡± Balagra said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to smack some sense into those louts.¡±
Vir just barely suppressed a smirk. ¡°Since when did you care so much about this? A few hours ago, you were plotting how to kill off half of our number.¡±
¡°Thank the gods I no longer am,¡± Balagra sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. What you¡¯re planning is more likely to get us all killed than just obeying the Chits. But, well, if you do succeed, I suppose there might be a life for us after all.¡±
¡°We will succeed. But only when the time is right,¡± Vir said. ¡°What we need now is order and discipline. I¡¯m trusting you two to handle that. Recruit as many trustworthy officers as you need. Get them trained as well.¡±
¡°Not that I have any issues with this, but what is your plan?¡± Malik asked. ¡°Even if we convince these prisoners to return, what of the Chitran guards? Do we kill them as well? Returning with no escort will appear extremely suspicious. The secret is bound to come out.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t doubt that it will,¡± Vir said. ¡°But we¡¯re not killing the guards. They¡¯re under heavy guard right now, but I was hoping Balagra could put them under.¡±
¡°Already on it,¡± Balagra said, holding up a vial. ¡°I can make more. The supply Ash¡¯va had all the ingredients I needed, and Malik was kind enough to fetch them for me.¡±
Vir exhaled in relief. It¡¯s so nice having capable help.
¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with returning to Atnu after I return. I have a plan for that.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure you do,¡± Malik said. ¡°Though you still haven¡¯t answered my question about what we do with the guards when we return.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±
¡°I pray that you do,¡± Malik replied.
¡°I¡¯ll have to, if we don¡¯t want to be put on the chopping block when we return,¡± Vir said. ¡°Trust me, I am fully aware of importance of this decision.¡±
¡°You are planning to leave, then?¡± Balagra said. ¡°Right now? Alone?¡±
Vir shrugged. ¡°I can move faster than anyone here.¡±
¡°What of the gear you¡¯ll need to haul back? Surely, you don¡¯t plan to make trips to and fro?¡±
¡°I intended to take some of the supply Ash¡¯va,¡± Vir replied.
¡°I¡¯d recommend at least a few demons to tend to them. You¡¯ll be able to take more if you do,¡± Malik said.
Vir hesitated.
¡°I¡¯ll be delving into the city,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯d leave them unprotected.¡±
Balagra pinched the bridge of his nose and grunted. ¡°Look, I won¡¯t tell you what to do with your powers, but it looks to me like you¡¯ve been trying to keep a low profile. I know, you feel that your secret has been exposed now, but trust me. The more people see something, the harder it becomes to ignore. I¡¯d wager most of the camp is struggling to ignore the seemingly impossible feats you pulled out of your hair. The last thing you want is to show it off again. With luck, many will have forgotten about that by the time we return.¡±
¡°You really think so?¡± Vir asked, skeptical. ¡°I figured the first thing they¡¯d do was gossip about my powers.¡±
¡°They¡¯ll gossip, yes,¡± the naga replied, shifting to a more comfortable lying position. ¡°What they will not do is tell the Chitran guards. Because right now, they see you as a strong, capable demon. Not as something¡ more.¡±
Malik frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Balagra locked eyes with Vir, who nodded.
¡°Neel here, if that¡¯s his real name, managed to not only slay the strongest Chitran here, he pulled off all manner of feats that ought to have been impossible without centuries of training.¡±
¡°So, he¡¯s a powerful demon in disguise,¡± Malik said. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±
¡°Well, he might¡¯ve been, except he didn¡¯t succumb to the collar, either. More than that, he broke mine and somehow disabled the collars of every prisoner present. Tell me, do you know of any demon who could pull that off?¡±
Malik fell silent, and Vir felt the demon edge away from him ever so slightly, before clearing his throat and standing straight to attention.
¡°It¡¯s fine, Malik,¡± Vir said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. It¡¯s true. I am¡ not who I claim to be. I am a rebel, that much is true. And I meant everything I said about returning alive. Can we leave it at that for now? When the time is right, I promise, you two will be the first to know.¡±
Balagra nodded, followed shortly by Malik.
¡°Everyone has their secrets. I can work with that,¡± Balagra said.
¡°Good. Then I have preparations to make,¡± Vir said, then paused before Malik could interject. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you have a list of who I should take along?¡±
¡°Oh yes. A few,¡± Malik replied, a glint in his eyes.
286: Of Rebels and Kings (Part One) (Maiya)
Riyan had once said that to Vir the passage of time heals all wounds. For Maiya, it seemed to be that the opposite was far truer. Each passing day brought with it mounting anxiety, and it certainly wasn¡¯t helped by the predicament she was in the midst of dealing with.
¡°We wish for you to kill the Blessed Chosen,¡± the woman seated across from Maiya said. Dressed in an unassuming robe, the middle-aged leader of the Sisters of Gray had somehow wrangled a one-on-one session with Maiya, guard-free. That one act alone spoke volumes about her power, even if her bland appearance didn¡¯t.
¡°Why?¡± Maiya asked. Not you, too? She thought.
It felt like everyone and their mother wanted the Blessed Chosen dead, and Maiya couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there really was some mysterious force at work, guiding events with an invisible hand.
¡°The Blessed Chosen and the Sisters¡ Suffice it to say that we do not see eye to eye,¡± the Sister said. ¡°The Chosen is something of an autocrat. During his tenure, he has systematically gutted the Sisters¡¯ power. Would you believe the Sisters were once equal in power to the Chosen himself?¡±
Maiya raised a brow. That was indeed a surprise. She¡¯d simply assumed it¡¯d always been this way.
¡°And now that a woman is the Blessed Prophet, you see a chance to put someone sympathetic on the throne,¡± Maiya said. Though it wasn¡¯t real sovereignty, for all intents and purposes, the Blessed Chosen was a monarch. The undisputed ruler of the Children.
¡°You¡¯re a smart one, Maiya,¡± the woman said. ¡°You no doubt see this as a play to install a puppet Chosen the Sisters can control. I assure you, this is nothing of the sort. Rather, quite the opposite.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± That was exactly what Maiya had assumed it was. What better strategy than for the Sisters to regain that control they had lost?
¡°For you see, should you assume the mantle of Blessed Chosen, I will relinquish leadership of the Sisters. To you.¡±
Maiya remained silent. Ira would be ecstatic. To not only become Blessed Chosen, but to gain control of the most prominent opposition faction within the organization? She¡¯d have the Children dancing in the palms of her hands!
Which only made her leerier.
¡°Why would you do such a thing?¡± Maiya asked.
The woman across her¡ªwhose name Maiya still didn¡¯t know¡ªsmiled knowingly.
¡°Do you understand how rare it is for a Blessed Chosen candidate to be even partially rational? Our current leader is an exception among exceptions. When he assumed the mantle, we¡¯d hoped to have a healthy partnership for once, but alas¡ such is not to be. With you, however? With you at the helm, our organization will thrive. Perhaps together, we can restore some semblance of sanity to the cult.¡±
Good luck with that, Maiya thought, fully aware of the irony. She was attempting to do exactly that, after all.
¡°What makes you think I can take him down?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°¡®Tis no secret the Chosen is enamored with you,¡± the woman said. ¡°I am certain someone with your¡ impressive capabilities should have no issues.¡±
Was that a threat? Maiya wondered. Did the Sisters know of her involvement with Kin¡¯jal, like the Chosen did?
She shook off the thought. Maiya¡¯s identity was simply too strong a hand not to play. If the Sisters knew, they¡¯d have mentioned it. Besides, neither Maiya nor Ira had made any mistakes. No, the most the Sisters knew was that she was a strong mejai.
The only reason the Blessed Chosen knew of her involvement was because of his unique ability to sense the locations of all Children of Ash, and she highly doubted he¡¯d have told them. Even if he had, they¡¯d suspect anything he had to say, given their poor relationship.
Trying to understand that man¡¯s actions made Maiya¡¯s head hurt.
¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Maiya said. ¡°I¡¯d like to maintain a line of communication until then.¡±
The woman nodded. ¡°I am sure something can be arranged.¡±
Well, it¡¯s not nothing, Maiya thought bitterly as the Sister rose to leave. The door opened, and Maiya was led back to her room. Under guard. Heavy guard.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
That was ten days ago.
While Maiya wanted to meet with Princess Ira right away, the Blessed Chosen hadn¡¯t seen fit to grant her that kindness. Maiya was, for all intents and purposes, under house arrest.
The Children didn¡¯t see it that way, of course. Under the guise of recognizing Maiya¡¯s right of succession, the Blessed Chosen had assigned her no less than a dozen cultists who stuck with her at all times like glue.
The guards even accompanied her within her own bedchambers¡ªat the Blessed Chosen¡¯s command, of course. As much as the Children revered her, they downright worshiped the Blessed Chosen. His word was as good as the word of their god, and no amount of effort had convinced them otherwise¡ªSisters of Gray excepted.
Which meant the secret passages in Maiya¡¯s room were unusable, unless she was willing to burn all of her hard work¡ and her imminent ascension to Blessed Chosen. As much as she loathed the cult, and as much as she wanted to return home, Maiya wasn¡¯t willing to throw that away.
She cast her gaze on the spot where the murder had been committed.
The handmaiden¡¯s body had been removed by a pair of the Chosen¡¯s personal guard. No questions were asked, and Maiya had no clue where they¡¯d taken the poor girl¡¯s corpse. She somehow doubted they¡¯d given her the hero¡¯s funeral she deserved, though.
Maiya caught herself grinding her teeth again. A recent habit, though what else was she supposed to do? She couldn¡¯t leave the room except to use the facilities, and even then, her guards followed her most of the way there.
All while chaos could be brewing and kingdoms falling outside¡ Argh!
Not that she¡¯d done nothing. While her guards were the Chosen¡¯s elite cadre, those who brought her food¡ªnamely, agents of the Sisters of Gray¡ªwere not.
There was little that Maiya could sneak by the watchful eyes of her captors, but she was nothing if not resourceful.
Scratching messages into the bottom of the soft clay plates as she ate, reading the paper hidden beneath her food¡ªpaper that contained secret messages¡ These were her tools, and she utilized them to their fullest. The only difficult bit was eating those pieces of paper after. Hardly a pleasant experience, but it did eliminate any evidence.
Through these limited means, she¡¯d devised a plan to break herself out. There was just one problem. The plan should have been executed days ago. The messages had suddenly ceased, and Maiya found herself in the dark, fearing the worst.
Maiya clutched her hair as she paced around her bedchambers. If the Sisters had been compromised, she¡¯d have precious few options available.
Her guards watched her circle the room with the eyes of a hawk, though if they thought her behavior strange, they showed no hint of it. They were likely used to far more unpredictable behavior from their less-than-sane charges.
It was in the middle of one of her pacing sessions that the door to her bedchambers opened.
Maiya would¡¯ve paid it no mind, were it not for two things. For one, the unusual timing. Her guards switched every four hours. On the dot. They hadn¡¯t tried to hide that from her¡ªthe hourglass sat prominently on one of the tables.
It was still half full.
For the other¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the slow, deliberate opening of the heavy stone door. No, it was panicked and rushed.
A figure darted into the room. ¡°The Blessed Chosen is in danger. He commands your help!¡± he shouted. Then he was gone, rushing off into the hall. Maiya barely had time to notice that he wore the same crimson garb as the Blessed Chosen¡¯s personal guard. That, and his face, which looked oddly familiar.
Her guards gave each other a look, then looked at Maiya. Their hesitation was obvious, but then a half-dozen additional guards¡ªregular cultists, in this case¡ªflooded into the room, taking up positions around the perimeter.
¡°We have been assigned as your replacement,¡± one of them said.
This seemed to be the final straw. The Blessed Chosen¡¯s guards nodded their acknowledgment and filed out of the room, leaving only her new guards behind.
Maiya didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation, so she readied herself for anything. Had her contacts finally come through? Or was the Blessed Chosen really in danger? Or was this, perhaps, yet another of the Chosen¡¯s stratagems to have her killed?
¡°Your presence is requested,¡± one of her new guards announced curtly. ¡°We shall escort your Eminence.¡±
Maiya turned to her new captor, and to her shock, found a most familiar face.
¡°Camas?¡± she whispered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°Your presence has been requested,¡± Camas replied flatly. ¡°Please do not resist.¡±
His tone left no room for debate, and soon, allowed them to march her out of her room. She¡¯d taken Camas down once before and could easily do so again, but once more, the importance of maintaining her cover barred her from overt violence. She¡¯d have to handle this as delicately as possible.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked, fully expecting silence as her answer. It was silence she received¡ªher guards may as well have been as mute as the Silent One.
She felt a sudden pang of nostalgia for her old friends¡ Until her guards led her into a room, quickly sealing the door behind them.
Then, nostalgia turned into confusion.
Waiting for her, and dressed in the Blessed Chosen¡¯s personal guard armor, was none other than Yamal himself. ¡°Quickly,¡± he said. ¡°Put these on.¡±
Maiya recognized the clothing. It was the unassuming robe she¡¯d worn countless times on missions for Princess Ira. Worn when she was trying to stay hidden.
¡°Where did you get this?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°From us.¡± The voice came from a tall man who stood beside Yamal. From his ramrod-straight parade rest to his chiseled jaw and powerful frame, he looked like a fish out of water.
Maiya whirled, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re Balarian Guard.¡±
¡°Balarian Royal Guard,¡± he corrected.
No¡ Grakking¡ Way.
¡°I¡¯d tell you just how special this operation is, though it appears you already know.¡±
Maiya nodded vigorously. The Balarian Royal Guard could only be commanded by Kin¡¯jal royalty directly, and they rarely ever left the royal family¡¯s side. If one was here, it meant Ira had gone to mind-boggling lengths to have Maiya rescued.
And even greater lengths to keep the details secret, Maiya thought. What price the Princess had paid for this, Maiya couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine. That worried her. And yet, for the princess to have done all this just for her made Maiya¡¯s chest warm with pride.
What¡¯s more, this operation represented a joint venture between Ira, the Sisters, and, Maiya¡¯s own cadre, which now included Camas¡¯ gang, Yamal, and a handful of others.
So that Sister had known¡
Riyan¡¯s rebellion, the Blessed Chosen¡¯s revelations, the Sisters working with Kin¡¯jal¡ There were so many moving pieces it made her head spin.
¡°Lead the way,¡± Maiya said exhaustedly, ready to be done with her prison at last.
287: Of Rebels and Kings (Part Two) (Maiya)
The Kin''jal pilots had landed a half-dozen Acira at different locations around Jatan Forest. Overkill, by all accounts. Just about right for the Royal Balarian Guard.
They claimed it was to ensure sufficient air cover in case the Children pursued, though Maiya wondered if they¡¯d simply used the mission as an excuse to conduct a field training exercise away from the castle. Or rather, whether Ira had gotten them out by convincing it could be used as such.
It was a wholly unnecessary precaution, as it turned out. They¡¯d taken to the air with no one being the wiser, and it stayed that way the entire trip. The cover of night certainly helped, though Maiya doubted that things would have played out any differently had it been done under broad daylight. The Royal Guard were easily stronger than Ira¡¯s handmaidens, and many boasted Balar Ranks in the hundreds.
The strategy had another benefit, however¡ªit allowed some of the other Acira to race ahead to Sonam with advance warning of Maiya¡¯s impending arrival. And Maiya felt there was indeed a great need to warn Ira.
The truth was, after learning of the Blessed Chosen¡¯s powers, Maiya was no longer sure whether she ought to meet with Princess Ira in person. Ever again. The Blessed Chosen might only be able to track the locations of the cultists, but it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out who she might be interacting with if he learned she was frequenting the Royal Quarter.
Then again, she had already done exactly that, so she figured the damage had already been done. Rather, she couldn¡¯t understand why the Blessed Chosen had chosen to ignore her Kin¡¯jal affiliation. Was he simply too deranged to care? Or, as he claimed, was he working under the influence of some greater power?
He certainly seemed to believe so. If that was the case, however, and Maiya was being handed power, the question became why. Nobody granted such powerful gifts without strings attached. Least of all gods.
Maiya¡¯s turmoil was abruptly cut short when their Acira landed in one of the stables for Sawai¡ªoutside the royal quarter.
I suppose that¡¯s one way around it, Maiya mused as she gracefully alighted. Meeting outside the castle grounds won¡¯t give anything away to the Blessed Chosen.
Yamal approached the moment they landed.
¡°I was beginning to think we¡¯d never get you out of there,¡± Yamal said, visibly relieved.
¡°Kin¡¯jal forces would¡¯ve had to work with someone on the inside. I take it that was you?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Well, I just put them in touch with the Sisters. If not for your groundwork, none of this would¡¯ve been possible.¡±
Maiya gave Yamal an appraising look. He was useless in a fight, but it seemed he had other talents she¡¯d overlooked. She¡¯d remember that.
¡°And Camas?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°Surprisingly helpful. You seem to have gained quite a posse with that group,¡± Yamal said, his lips taut.
Maiya guessed the man was thinking of the demonstration she gave Camas¡¯ little gang. True to her word, she¡¯d been putting them to good use, getting them to squash cultists who didn¡¯t quite agree with the idea of a new member ascending the ranks so quickly. She¡¯d initially expected little, but they¡¯d done a decent job.
About time he atoned for all the evil he¡¯s wrought.
¡°This way, madam,¡± a Balarian Royal Guard said, gesturing for Maiya to follow. ¡°Your friend is welcome as well.¡±
A look of surprise passed over Yamal¡¯s face, though he fell in beside Maiya as they walked the wide Sawai streets.
¡°Any words from the Silent One?¡± Maiya asked. ¡°I feel like he disappeared off the face of the realm.¡±
Yamal shook his head. ¡°I put feelers out as well. No luck. No one knows what happened to him.¡±
Maiya suppressed a frown. What would he do if he learned I killed his brother?
She only hoped the princess could shed some clarity on this murky situation. If she couldn¡¯t, Maiya doubted anyone could.
Princess Ira Kin¡¯jal was seated alone in a private room on the third floor of an upscale Sawai lounge. She wore no disguise, though she wore no lavish dress or makeup either, and that was almost as good.
Ira was naturally beautiful, but she was as thin as a needle. Those who knew of her reputation would never expect her to leave the castle without guard, and those who¡¯d seen her with her puffy gowns and masterful makeup would never guess she was as frail as she really was.
Though, in her case, the frailty was a carefully crafted deception. Ira purposefully ate little and kept her frame slim, precisely to maintain her image.
Which only made her scarier in Maiya¡¯s mind.
The princess rose from her table and embraced Maiya in a tight hug.
Maiya, who¡¯d never grown accustomed to Ira¡¯s casual behavior, stood awkwardly, waiting for the moment to pass.
¡°Would it kill you to reciprocate, even just once?¡± Ira said, pulling away with a pout.
Maiya simply raised her brow.
¡°Hah, fine. This room is secure,¡± Ira said somewhat irritably, gesturing for Maiya to take a seat across from her. ¡°We have much to discuss, so tell me everything.¡±
Maiya glanced out the window, which overlooked the clean, orderly streets below. It didn¡¯t look like a secure location, and not a single guard was with them inside the room. That, however, meant little. Maiya didn¡¯t doubt Ira¡¯s handmaidens had the building covered and surrounded. That, and the fact that no one likely knew of this meeting, granted them security.
So Maiya shelved those concerns aside, organized her thoughts, and dove into the heart of the matter.
¡°The Blessed Chosen knows I¡¯m an agent. The Sisters of Gray want me to take his place. And there may be eldritch gods who wish for the same.¡±
Maiya spent the next hour narrating events, pausing only to provide her thoughts and analysis of the situation. During that time, food and water had been brought, though she¡¯d hardly touched her plate.
Ira, as usual, allowed her to speak uninterrupted, and even after she¡¯d finished, the princess said nothing, opting to gaze out at the streets below.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
It was when Maiya was halfway through her third vegetable kebab that she finally spoke.
¡°I agree,¡± Ira said at last.
¡°With what?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°With your assessment that something may very well be going on here. Though, it is not some unseen deity that I fear, but rather the political machinations of another nation. I fear we may already have lost the battle for dominance over the Children.¡±
Maiya frowned. ¡°If that were true, though, why would he be so afraid of me? You think it¡¯s a ploy to bring me down?¡±
Ira stood and paced around the room, one hand tapping her chin. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. The situation in Sai has unfortunately taken a turn for the worse.¡±
¡°The rioters,¡± Maiya said, understanding Ira¡¯s meaning. ¡°You hadn¡¯t known?¡±
Ira shook her head. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯d known about the rebels¡¯ activity for some time. It was why I wanted you there before they acted. I¡¯d hoped that your actions would have bought us some time, forcing them to reconsider their actions. I hadn¡¯t calculated they¡¯d move as quickly as they did.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Riyan?¡± Maiya asked softly, keeping all traces of accusation out of her voice.
Ira sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maiya. You deserved to know. I am aware of your history with that man. I wasn¡¯t sure how you¡¯d react. If the rebels hadn¡¯t moved that night, you¡¯d never have met him. I see now that I was wrong. For that, you have my sincerest apology.¡±
Ira didn¡¯t lower her head, though Maiya never expected her to. An apology was already far beneath her station.
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Maiya quickly said, acutely aware of the gravitas of a royal apology. ¡°Did, er¡ Did they succeed?¡±
¡°Not yet, though Sai is in quite the predicament at the moment. While your actions had the intended impact, I¡¯m afraid the rebels¡¯ attack has pushed the current regime to their breaking point. It is difficult to say how long they will last.¡±
¡°Thus realizing your worst fears,¡± Maiya said, addressing the elephant in the room. ¡°If Sai falls, Andros will move in under the guise of re-establishing order. At best, he¡¯ll install a puppet regime. At worst, he¡¯ll expand Kin¡¯jals borders, seizing Sai entirely.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Ira said, chewing on a fingernail. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that events are accelerating out of control.¡±
Maiya was silent for a moment. Then she said something she never thought possible. ¡°We should contact Riyan. It¡¯d be foolish not to work together.¡±
Ira threw her a look of surprise.
¡°Perhaps, though I fail to see how this solves our biggest problem. No matter how strong this rebellion is, they will fall before Kin¡¯jal¡¯s military might. Being a new government, they¡¯ve yet to forge relations with the Altani¡ªrelations that would have kept them safe from my father.¡±
¡°Maybe. I wouldn¡¯t underestimate Riyan, though, if I were you. I abhor that man, but I have to admit he¡¯s fanatical about Hiranya. If there¡¯s even a baby¡¯s chance in the Ash, he¡¯ll wrangle a deal with them. I¡¯m sure of it. Besides,¡± Maiya said coyly. ¡°There¡¯s another angle we could take.¡±
¡°A baby¡¯s chance in the Ash, is it?¡± Ira said with a wry smile, causing Maiya to flush. ¡°But please¡ªdo say more. I¡¯m listening.¡±
¡°As I said,¡± Maiya said, clearing her throat. ¡°Riyan wants Hiranya¡¯s prosperity above all else. King Rayid is¡ Well, you know how he is.¡±
¡°Incompetent,¡± Ira said flatly. ¡°Neither great nor truly terrible. Mediocre.¡±
¡°Exactly. And there just happens to be someone in the line of succession who, by all reports, is anything but mediocre.¡±
¡°You speak of Prince Sanobar Hiranya?¡± Ira said. ¡°I¡¯ve met the boy once or twice. It is true that he has a good head on his shoulders¡ But I fail to see your point here. If you¡¯re suggesting we incite a coup within Hiranya to put Sanobar on the throne¡¡±
¡°If I am?¡±
¡°Then I am disappointed, and you are far more na?ve than I¡¯d thought. Rebellions are not simple affairs, Maiya. Even if Sanobar was willing to oust his father, which I highly doubt he will be given his nature, where is his backing? Where is his army?¡±
Maiya smiled devilishly. ¡°Riyan would be more than happy to handle all the legwork. Mark my words. Also, I never said anything about a successful coup. Did I?¡±
Ira ceased pacing. Her eyes widened as she caught onto Maiya¡¯s plan.
¡°You truly do wish to see your country burn, don¡¯t you?¡± Ira said, a hint of sadness in her voice.
¡°Not everyone,¡± Maiya muttered. ¡°But Rayid? Mina, and her ilk? Gladly.¡±
¡°A daring gambit,¡± Ira commented. ¡°Nay, an insane one. You hope to play upon Andros¡¯ obsession for conquest. You hope to draw out his forces to the borders of both Hiranya and Sai. If we instigate both rebellions in tandem¡¡±
¡°It¡¯d leave Kin¡¯jal, and specifically Sonam, quite unprotected, don¡¯t you think? After all, who¡¯d be crazy enough to waste valuable Balarian warriors defending an impregnable citadel like Sonam while there¡¯s conquest to be had, let alone two?¡±
¡°Certainly not Andros,¡± Ira said, her eyes envisioning this potential future.
¡°Certainly not Andros,¡± Maiya echoed. ¡°It¡¯ll be the opportunity of a lifetime. Too irresistible for someone like him to pass up. You¡¯ll never have a better chance.¡±
¡°And yet, Fate could not be more cruel. It is too soon,¡± Ira said. ¡°I am not ready.¡±
¡°Get me a meeting with Sanobar and Riyan. I can work with them to coordinate. Maybe they¡¯ll even help come up with a plan to take down Andros. At least, I¡¯m sure Riyan would. I know you¡¯ve been struggling with that.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Ira said pensively. ¡°There is just one flaw with your plan.¡±
Her expression turned into a predatory smile, and Maiya almost shirked back.
¡°Yes?¡± she said, mustering her confidence to counter whatever Ira was about to say.
¡°The Childrens¡¯ intelligence network is far too valuable an asset to ignore. Especially if we plan to go after two countries at once. If we do this, you will have to assume the mantle of Blessed Chosen.¡±
Maiya opened her mouth¡ but couldn¡¯t find the words to argue.
¡°I know. I will.¡±
Bheem stole through Kaiya¡¯s cool night streets with the natural grace that only a native of the city could. One might assume that, despite his great stature, he¡¯d have a difficult time remaining unnoticed. Bheem, however, had no such issues.
A hunched back, short, timid steps, and averted eyes went far to make the big man appear smaller from afar, allowing most peoples¡¯ attention to slide right off. He would know¡ªhe¡¯d had a lifetime to perfect the art, even if he¡¯d had no cause to dust off those skills in a while.
Angling off the thoroughfare, Bheem turned onto one of many breezy streets that led to the ocean. The northern chill had rarely ever bothered him. Quite the opposite, actually. Kin¡¯jali weather might have been idyllic, but there was something visceral about a Saian winter he sorely missed. Most would call it difficult and harsh. For him, it was home.
Tracing his steps to the familiar access hatch he¡¯d used countless times, he dropped into the sewers.
The stink and the pitch-black darkness would scare anyone. Bheem had felt the same the first few times he¡¯d delved its depths, pulled along by his elder brother.
But feelings¡ªwhether of happiness or terror¡ªnever won against the unavoidable might of monotony.
By the dozenth time, Bheem felt no fear.
By the hundredth, he¡¯d grown bored of it.
Now, the long journey to the bottom-most depths of the ancient sewer system was nothing more than a chore¡ªa task to be completed. Danger was the furthest thing from his mind.
No, what he feared was his response. After all, the Silent One had failed. He¡¯d run away, tail between his legs. What would he say? Would he provide guidance, as he always had? Or would he banish him?
The closest thing Bheem had to a father. Who¡¯d named him and his brother. Names they¡¯d treasured and kept as secret as precious gems.
The pitch-blackness gave way to beautiful shimmering blue lights, illuminating a long-lost city. Or rather, an Outpost, as Janak had corrected him so many times.
If there was one thing, however, that had never once dulled in its awesome grandeur, it was this place. Bheem¡¯s amazement at the buildings¡¯ grandeur remained as intact as it had been on that day when he and his brother had first discovered it.
This was their secret. Something no one else knew.
For Bheem had been raised by a god.
Janak appeared¡ªas he always did¡ªwithout warning or indication, his brilliant white-and blue form materializing as majestically as ever. His flowing white beard and glowing azure eyes always commanded a measure of respect, and Bheem fought his instinct to kneel.
It¡¯d taken many years, but Janak had broken him out of that habit long ago, and Bheem didn¡¯t want to start off this reunion on the wrong foot. It was unlikely to be pleasant, as it was.
To Bheem¡¯s surprise, it went nothing like he¡¯d thought¡ªthough by now, he really ought to have expected it.
¡°Unable to bear the weight of your task, you have returned,¡± Janak said in a voice both deep and full of divinity. Even now, Bheem refused to believe he wasn¡¯t real. That he was a mere copy of the great Lord Janak. To Bheem, Janak was every bit a deity. Especially when his wisdom ran so deep.
¡°No, child, I am not disappointed. Merely¡ weary. Weary that, I must be the messenger of terrible truths.¡±
Bheem opened his mouth, though a wheeze was all he could manage. It was all he could ever manage, ever since that day his tongue was cut.
¡°If you cannot save your brother, then you must be the one to kill him,¡± Janak¡¯s words, though spoken softly, thundered in Bheem¡¯s ears.
Kill¡
¡°No matter what, you must be the one to take his place. Do you understand? She cannot succeed. If she does, the future of this realm may be lost.¡±
A lone tear rolled down Bheem¡¯s cheek. Then the hesitation was gone. He closed his eyes and nodded.
Bheem understood what needed to be done. He would not let his brother die. No matter what. Not even if it went against his brother¡¯s wishes.
288: Well of Despair
The few Malik had mentioned were a four-armed red demon Vir was unfamiliar with¡ And the red demon who¡¯d tried to assassinate him during their combat exam the other day. The very same demon Vir had shut down.
¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not just trying to hoist him off to me?¡± Vir asked, an eyebrow pointedly raised.
¡°You have to admit, he is quite the capable warrior. You saw that for yourself,¡± Malik replied, deftly avoiding Vir¡¯s question.
Vir had chatted with Malik about their history together, and it seemed their bad blood ran deep. To where Vir suspected some cosmic force had to be responsible for their continuous unfortunate encounters.
The two had been childhood acquaintances, much in the same way Vir and Camas were. One might¡¯ve guessed that it was Malik who was the bullied party, but that would¡¯ve been wrong. It was, in fact, the bigger, more muscular demon who was the victim.
¡°We all mature as we age. I truly regret what I did to him during our childhood, you know?¡± Malik said, hanging his head.
¡°And then his wife left him to be with you,¡± Vir said, unamused. ¡°Surely, you could have seen this coming?¡±
¡°It was her choice!¡± Malik replied. ¡°And all the rites were properly performed. We prayed to the gods to bless our marriage. We did nothing wrong! He just¡ doesn¡¯t see it that way.¡±
The world flashed white and thunder cracked from nearby, prompting the two to flinch. The lightning was an ever-present danger this close to the Boundary, but between ash Beasts and lightning, Vir considered the natural danger the lesser of the two.
¡°I suppose,¡± Vir said, letting out a long breath, having wisely decided that this was a Prana Swarm lair best left untouched. ¡°Having him along will be of great help. He seems to be reasonable around everyone who isn¡¯t you, at least. And I won¡¯t have to worry about you being stabbed in your sleep while I¡¯m gone.¡±
¡°That too,¡± Malik said sheepishly, no doubt understanding that Vir had known the real reason all along.
After hammering out a few more details, Vir dismissed his logistical officer and headed for the opposite end of camp. There was one other he wished to bring along. One demon whose participation might very well determine their fates, and who¡¯d deftly eluded him until now.
As he searched, Vir¡¯s mind filled with the dilemma of the captured Chitran guards. The issue had been weighing heavily on his mind, and he was honestly at a loss.
If the prisoners killed them¡ªsomething Vir was loath to do¡ªthen returning to Garrison Atnu would be all but impossible. Balagra was right on that point. A group of demons returning from the lost Chitran City with their collars broken and captors missing would only result in everyone¡¯s summary execution. It¡¯d be far too suspicious.
If he let the guards go, however, they¡¯d undoubtedly deliver Vir and Balagra¡¯s heads on a platter the moment they returned.
For now, Vir deferred that difficult problem, as it would be something of a luxury if they all lived long enough to worry about that. Right now, he had far larger issues. Issues that forced him to delegate the troops¡¯ training to the injured Balagra, despite Vir¡¯s immense reluctance to do so.
The rations the prisoners had would only last two or three more days. Perhaps slightly longer if Malik successfully collected and rationed it, but either way, time was of the essence, and they had none to lose. Vir didn¡¯t envy the demon¡¯s job, and had thanked Badrak more than once for the luck that landed such a capable and talented ally into his lap.
Vir finally arrived at the spot he¡¯d last sighted his final recruit, only to find no one there.
So I wasn¡¯t imagining things. He really is avoiding me.
That was alright. Vir Blinked away, reappearing right next to his target.
¡°You really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me, do you?¡± Vir asked, causing the scrawny kothi to yelp and jump away in fright. To his credit, he managed not to fall flat on his butt in panic¡ But only barely.
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
¡°N-nothing like that!¡± the kothi stammered. As far as Chitran went, he was on the smaller side, and not only because he was malnourished. The demon boasted neither the physique nor the confidence Vir would expect from a warrior, and if he was honest, he didn¡¯t know if this particular demon had anything to offer. Even if Vir was correct about his character.
That doubt evaporated the moment he saw the kothi¡¯s Chitran bloodline tattoos.
¡°Relax,¡± Vir said. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you. Just¡ why are you running away from me? Have I wronged you in some way?¡±
The kothi stood up, dusting off his robe. ¡°I¡¯m Chitran,¡± he said. His voice was higher-pitched than Vir had expected.
Ah. Of course¡
Vir fought the impulse to pinch his nose. ¡°Look,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have issues with the Chitran. I imagine every Gargan does. But you need to understand that this does not mean I hate all kothis.¡±
The skittish demon gave Vir a look of extreme suspicion. ¡°But¡ You¡¯re a rebel.¡±
¡°Yes. I did say as much. And yes. I am working to overthrow the Chitrans. I am not, however, trying to eradicate them, as they¡¯ve tried so hard to do to the Gargans. I don¡¯t even know you. How could I have anything against you?¡±
¡°You may not hate me, but did it occur to you that I might hate you? You¡¯re Gargan.¡±
Vir shrugged. ¡°Maybe you do, but I doubt that. Call it a hunch. Besides, I think we¡¯ll have ample opportunity to learn more about that in the near future. When you come with me to Praya Parul.¡±
¡°P-Praya Parul?¡± The kothi stiffened visibly, taking a half-step back. ¡°Surely, there are more suitable warriors?¡± he said, glancing nervously around. ¡°I can¡¯t fight, you know?¡±
¡°There are, and I know.¡± Vir said. ¡°But I need someone to tend the Ash¡¯va that will haul our gear. That¡¯s you.¡±
The kothi looked around, and finding no one he could foist the responsibility to, finally gave up. He hung his head and nodded.
¡°As you wish.¡±
Vir set out with little fanfare, pausing only to announce his departure to the troops in hopes of procuring the weapons and armor they¡¯d need to survive. He¡¯d initially wanted to sneak away without making a scene, but Balagra had convinced that their leader stealing away would demoralize the troops to the point of no return.
Vir was glad he¡¯d listened. Rather than despair, many of the demons felt a sense of renewed vigor. That, if Vir succeeded in his mission, they¡¯d have proof to bring back to the Chitran. Valuable spoils of war that might just allow them to be pardoned.
Given the dire supply situation, Vir took only the bare minimum for a three-day trip. They could stretch that if need be, but Vir was loath to take any more food and water than they absolutely had to. The prisoners would have a hard enough time as it was.
Riding alongside Vir was the kothi Gunin and Malik¡¯s lifelong enemy, Lagen. While they were odd company for such a mission, Vir had plans for them both, and he hoped to use this outing to advance that plan several steps. What¡¯s more, they both boasted strong tattoos, even if only Lagen considered himself a warrior. Their powers would be crucial for defending themselves and their beasts of burden.
Lashed behind them were three more Ash¡¯va¡ªtaken from the supply beasts and those the Chitran guards had ridden. They¡¯d need every ounce of their hauling capacity if they wanted to bring back enough gear to outfit two hundred people.
¡°So, about Praya Parul¡¡± Gunin said, breaking the weighty silence that weighed upon the group. ¡°Has anyone been there?¡±
¡°If any of us have, it¡¯d be you. That was your clan¡¯s city, after all,¡± Lagen replied curtly. ¡°So? Have you?¡±
¡°Not personally, no. Though, my father told me enough stories that I certainly feel like I have,¡± the Chitran replied. ¡°I admit I¡¯m a little excited to see it after all this time. Even despite the danger.¡±
¡°Then by all means, please regale us with stories of your wonderful city,¡± Lagen said, making no effort to hide his distaste for the kothi.
¡°I¡¯d hardly call it that,¡± Gunin said softly. ¡°Praya Parul was an unsafe place decades before my people fled it. Many of our clan perished manning the walls. Defending the city against unending Ash Beast assaults.¡±
¡°You were hardly the only ones who lost good demons to the Ash. Still doesn¡¯t give you the right to annihilate another clan,¡± Lagen said.
¡°No. No, I suppose it doesn¡¯t,¡± Gunin replied, earning a look of surprise¡ªand derision¡ªfrom the red demon.
Vir remained silent. Cirayus had said that the Chits had felt the effects of the encroaching Ash the most. That they spent an inordinate number of resources¡ªmore than any other clan¡ªdefending their vast border, even as it was slowly eroded away.
Just like Matali.
Vir knew all too well the sort of desperation and hopelessness such a slow, inevitable destruction could have on a people. It didn¡¯t excuse what the Chits did. It certainly didn¡¯t excuse Asuman¡¯s mistreatment of the Gargans in Samar Patag. It did, however, shed some light on how Garga¡¯s downfall came to be, and Vir couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things might¡¯ve been different had his mother and father paid more attention to the Chitrans before events came to a head.
When the first opportunistic Ash Beast swooped in on the convoy, Gunin and Lagen had nearly soiled their pants.
When Vir drove them away for the dozenth, they barely even fazed his companions anymore.
¡°Never thought I¡¯d look at one of those Ashen terrors with pity,¡± Lagen muttered under his breath.
¡°On that, we agree,¡± Gunin replied, nodding vigorously.
They¡¯d both kept their voices low, to avoid being overheard by their leader. Unbeknownst to them, said leader possessed hearing far above those of any ordinary demon. Vir allowed a small smile to creep onto his face, which, of course, went unseen by either.
Vir¡¯s good mood was swiftly vanquished when the soot-blackened ruins of Praya Parul¡¯s walls came into view.
¡°What is this feeling?¡± Lagen said from behind him, shuddering.
¡°Death,¡± Vir replied. He didn¡¯t need Prana Vision to inform him of the death trap that lurked within those walls.
The shrieking wails did plenty of that already.
289: The Ruins of Praya Parul
The world flashed white. Deafening thunder struck just paces away, leaving ringing ears and a sizzling, scorched earth behind. The sky had turned nearly black, and the Ash fell almost as heavily as it did in its namesake realm. All that was missing was the overwhelming prana of that blighted realm.
¡°I want you two to retreat to a safe distance,¡± Vir said in a tone that left no room for dissent.
¡°We¡¯re not following you in?¡± Lagen asked. ¡°Not like I want to run headlong into¡ whatever it is that¡¯s in there, but, well¡ No demon should have to deal with those foes alone. No matter how strong they may be.¡±
Vir squeezed the demon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you. Truly. I¡¯ll be alright. We can¡¯t risk stray beasts attacking the Ash¡¯va, and since my arts allow me to move quickly, I can ferry the armament to you. Just have them strapped and ready to go. I don¡¯t want to linger in this place any longer than absolutely necessary.¡±
¡°That makes two of us. May Vera be with you, Neel,¡± Lagen said. Gunin nodded his sentiments, already marshalling the Ash¡¯va away.
Vir had hoped the city wasn¡¯t so far gone. It¡¯d been a fool¡¯s hope. With half the city enveloped by the shimmering Ash Boundary, the condition was dire, and certainly no place for Ash¡¯va.
After seeing the two off, Vir turned his attention to infiltration. With no eyes on him any longer, there was no need to restrict his powers. Even so, he¡¯d be lying if he said Praya Parul didn¡¯t scare him just a bit. Logically, the beasts that lurked within wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to the hordes he¡¯d fought deep inside the Ash. Let alone the Wyrm he¡¯d taken down with Ashani¡¯s help.
And yet, as he gazed up at Praya Parul¡¯s tall, sturdy walls¡ªnow stained black with Ash¡ªhe wondered just what lurked inside. That the city was such a trove of weapons and armor spoke to the chaos that must have ensued when its citizens fled the city. This was a place of death. More a mausoleum than a proper city.
Lightning struck and Vir¡¯s ears rang with the boom of thunder, as if the skies confirmed his thoughts.
Vir pushed aside the thought and cycled Prana Current to its maximum, condensing the layer of Ash Prana that surrounded his skin. Then he Leaped over the walls, intent on honoring his words to Lagen and Gunin; they¡¯d linger here not one moment longer than was absolutely necessary.
¡°Would it kill you to speak to me?¡± Gunin asked. The first time his words went unanswered by Lagen, he¡¯d assumed the Gargan simply hadn¡¯t heard him. The second time, he wasn¡¯t so sure. After being ignored thrice, it didn¡¯t take his sister¡¯s prodigious talent to understand that he was being ignored.
Normally, Gunin would¡¯ve liked nothing better¡ªhe¡¯d always preferred to keep to himself, even as a boy. Instead of confronting the demon, he¡¯d rather have spent hours agonizing about whether Lagen hated him, coming up with a myriad of responses, and never acting on them. Just that guiding a dozen Ash¡¯va, unfortunately, required them to work together. To say nothing of riled up beasts that needed to be pacified. These were gentle creatures, unused to being surrounded by such danger.
You are not the only ones¡ Gunin stole a glance at the shimmering Ash boundary that bisected Praya Parul just a few hundred paces away. A permanent reminder of the danger they were all in by merely being there.
¡°I see no need to speak to the enemy,¡± came Lagen¡¯s curt reply.
Gunin stiffened. ¡°Because I am a kothi,¡± he said.
¡°Don¡¯t feign innocence. You know well what I think of your kind,¡± Lagen said. There was genuine loathing in his eyes. Hatred restrained only by the thinnest veneer of self-control.
He¡¯ll kill me if he gets a chance, Gunin thought, nearly taking an involuntary half-step back. Gunin stopped himself. He isn¡¯t the only one with such feelings.
¡°You¡¯re all the same,¡± Gunin said, panic rising in his chest even as he uttered the words. What are you doing? He¡¯ll kill you! ¡°You think you were the only ones who lost something in that war?¡±
Lagen turned slowly, his jaw flexing. That action, more than his flared nostrils, or the hand that went to his talwar¡¯s pommel, spoke more about just how close Gunin was to receiving a blade to the throat.
This was not his element, and Gunin feared he¡¯d made a grave mistake.
¡°You would lecture me about loss? You, who invaded our land? Who enslaved my people?¡± Lagen¡¯s voice rose as he closed the distance. Barely a pace remained between the two now.
¡°You dare claim that we were at fault for protecting ourselves?¡±
This time, Gunin did step back.
Lagen stopped. He drew in a long, slow breath. ¡°You know?¡± he said with a wry laugh. ¡°I¡¯d agonized over what I was about to do. Over what had to be done when I had the chance to kill one of you.¡±
The anger had left Lagen. He seemed more composed now¡ªhis tone even.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
So why am I shaking?
¡°I must thank you for making the decision easy.¡± Lagen unsheathed his talwar slowly. Golden Gargan tattoos flared to live around his exposed arms. ¡°I will rest better at night, knowing one less of your kind draws breath.¡±
This is it, Gunin said, readying his own tattoos, knowing fully well it was a futile gesture. If he could defend himself worth a damn, his family would never have banished him in the first place. He¡¯d never have been sold as a common slave. Him. Heir to his noble family after his prodigal sister¡¯s death. After the Gargans had murdered her.
Well, dear sister. It seems I will be joining you shortly.
It was neither Lagen¡¯s mercy nor Gunin¡¯s own battle prowess that saved him. It was a howl and a shriek. A terrible, otherworldly scream.
The Ash Beasts had arrived.
Only moments after entering the city, Vir realized something was off.
As he bounded from rampart to roof to spire, he¡¯d encountered nothing but a city being progressively buried with Ash. Whatever mechanism prevented its buildup within the Ashen Realm seemed to be absent here, and the streets were covered in it.
While that complicated Vir¡¯s task, it was the Ash Beasts that worried him.
Forget being attacked¡ªhe¡¯d spotted not even a single one. Not one solitary beast roaming the soot or digging around for scraps.
Then where did those shrieks come from? Vir wondered. Rather than relief, his worry deepened. This was not normal behavior for Ash Beasts.
He pressed deeper into the city. It was clear from the first moment that the Chitran¡¯s old capital was a far cry from Samar Patag¡¯s squalor. Even abandoned and ravaged by the ash, Vir could easily imagine its former splendor. Enormous monkey statues standing in heroic poses lined the streets and served as gateways to thoroughfares.
The roads were wide, and the buildings tall. Taller than Vir would have expected. The shorter ones had been buried under the Ash, of course, though Vir felt those couldn¡¯t have been more than a tiny minority. Almost every building in the city soared six or seven stories into the air, with bridges and catwalks often stretching between their upper floors, making for a sort of elevated road network.
Did they put those up in response to the ash? Vir wondered. If so, it sounded like the encroaching Boundary had been far greater of an issue than Vir had given them credit for.
Why did you ignore their plight? Vir asked his late father, Raja Maion of Garga. Maybe things wouldn¡¯t have unfolded the way they did if you had¡ Maybe you wouldn¡¯t have had to die.
Alas, whatever Maion¡¯s reasons were, they went with him to his grave. If not even Greesha knew, no one would.
The very wind that ravaged the city and broke down the Chitran structures had kept many of the bridges free of Ash, allowing Vir to alight on a hanging bridge to reorient and recover his prana.
The process would take several minutes without Ash Beasts to drain, so Vir used that time to enter the building that stood at the end of the suspended bridge.
He forced open a door on its uppermost floor, expecting to find the room within empty. Instead, found a room with four narrow beds¡ªone at each corner. Charcoal decorations were etched on the walls, with four wooden dressers filling the space next to each bed. All covered in a thick coating of ash.
Everything too heavy to carry was left behind, Vir surmised as he walked through the room. Two decades ago, someone lived here. A family, perhaps?
In the next room, Vir found a darker space slightly larger¡ªa common area with a large table and chairs. Owing to its boarded up windows, this room had substantially less ash than the other, and the large rectangular table and chairs all looked to be in good shape.
It drove home just how short a time twenty years really was.
This was their reality.
The Ash Boundary may have gained ground every day, yes, but it hardly moved quickly. It¡¯d been encroaching upon both the Human and Demon Realms for millennia, which meant its pace couldn¡¯t have been more than a glacial crawl.
The situation Vir was dealing with now must have been similar to what the Chitran had dealt with for a century or more. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what living like this had been like. Demons would¡¯ve had to clear the streets of Ash constantly, transporting and dumping it elsewhere.
Soot would have stained fingers and clothing, clogging the lungs of children and the elderly.
No matter what Cirayus and the others said about the Chitrans¡¯ underhanded ways, they were a hardy people. People who dearly valued their clan and their home, and fought dearly to defend it against an unstoppable enemy.
What other explanation would they have had for refusing to flee as refugees into Garga and the other clans?
With Prana Current having recovered enough¡ªVir wanted a healthy reserve for any enemies he encountered¡ªhe stepped out of the abandoned seven-story house, back onto the bridge, and scanned the city.
Even now, he saw nothing. No sign of Ash Beasts, nor any of the weapons and armor he sought. Not for the first time, he bemoaned his lack of Chakra mastery. The Life Chakra would have been especially useful here, allowing him to sense the general direction of the Ash Beasts. Despite many hours training in his mindscape with Ekanai, his efforts had proven fruitless.
As with the Foundation Chakra, there was something Vir was missing. Some crucial element that would allow him to progress.
If he couldn¡¯t rely on Chakra, he¡¯d have to leverage his oldest ability instead.
Vir took a moment to adjust the flow to Prana Vision. The Ashen Realm had forced him to recalibrate its sensitivity to avoid overloading his senses, which he¡¯d had to do again upon entering the Demon Realm, albeit for the opposite reason.
Now, he tuned it to something in between.
Despite his extensive tinkering, Vir had never gotten Prana Vision to show the subtle differences in a particular affinity¡¯s density. He¡¯d sorely missed that capability in the Ash, where all prana was black to his eyes. In the other realms, prana shone in different colors, allowing him to easily identify their presence.
At least the ground is still brown with Earth prana here, Vir thought. This wasn¡¯t quite the expanse of overwhelming darkness he was used to in the Ash, though it wasn¡¯t much better, either.
Which was why it took him a dozen attempts before he thought he saw something. An area of the city with Ash Prana that appeared slightly darker¡ªslightly denser¡ªthan the rest.
Following his eyes, Vir Leaped in that direction, kicking up puffs of soot with each rooftop landing, lingering just long enough to jump again.
With each moment that passed, his sense of unease grew, as did his confidence that he was on the right track.
Ash Beasts craved prana. This was as true within the Ashen Realm as it was outside.
The cloud grew more distinct as Vir approached, darkening and thickening.
The terrible screech resounded once more, prompting Vir to grip his talwar a little tighter. Prana Current surged at its maximum, and Prana Armor was as dense as the ambient prana conditions would allow.
Vir was prepared. He held every advantage. And yet, he couldn¡¯t understand what caused his stomach to churn and his palms to sweat.
It was only when he Leaped across the last building that he understood why. It was only when he fell into the yawning crater that gouged into the earth like a cosmic wound that realization dawned and his unease morphed into full-blown horror.
No. That¡¯s¡ That¡¯s impossible!
290: The Serpent’s Ploy
Insufferable. Arrogant. Conceited.
The words repeated in Ajune¡¯s head like a mantra as he walked the camp. He wasn¡¯t like the others. He¡¯d done nothing wrong. He didn¡¯t deserve to be here.
Neel. The word echoed like a curse through his head, vibrating through his skull.
He¡¯d ruined everything. He¡¯d doomed them all. The Chits may have been harsh rulers, but they¡¯d at least promised salvation! Put in the time, keep their heads low, and they¡¯d be granted freedom. As if Neel wasn''t disgusting enough on his own, the prisoners had bowed their heads and followed him like the blind sheep they were.
Ajune was no sheep. He likened himself more to a wolf. Ajune knew he didn¡¯t belong here. Fate had conspired against him. Fate¡ and Neel.
Now, there was no hope. No chance at all of a happy outcome. Not after Neel went and murdered the Overseer in cold blood.
Yes, he might survive, but what of the rest of them? As if proving his point, the chal had left so suddenly, taking the Ash¡¯va with him. To find weapons and armor?
Only a fool would believe such things.
Ajune wanted to yell in rage. So stupid. So na?ve. The others¡ they believed him! They actually believed him!
He¡¯d left with their most valuable assets. And they¡¯d let him!
No, they would never see that demon again. The others would soon understand. They¡¯d realize they¡¯ve been abandoned. They¡¯d come to terms with the hopelessness of their situation.
And what then?
Then it would be too late. It was already too late¡ That was, of course, for everyone else.
Just because Ajune had been forced onto this sinking ship didn¡¯t mean he deserved to go down with it.
No, he was smarter than that. He always had been, hadn¡¯t he?
Ajune didn¡¯t sneak¡ªthat was what amateurs did. He simply strode to the place where the Chitran guards were being held, pretending like he hadn¡¯t a care in the world.
The foul naga Balagra had forced the kothis to drink some concoction that had put them under¡ªa decision that puzzled Ajune to no end.
For whatever reason, Neel had been unwilling to end their lives. What reason such a cold-blooded murderer could possibly have for sparing them was lost on him. Perhaps the demon intended to use them as bargaining chips against the Chitran?
It wouldn¡¯t work. Not after he¡¯d slain the Overseer in plain view of everyone. The Chitrans¡¯ response would be so fierce, so unbridled in its wrath, that an offering of guards would be like dousing a raging fire with a single bucket of water.
Which was precisely why Ajune needed to take action. On his own.
They¡¯d all been prisoners. All slaves¡ªcarted in cages like livestock. So what gave Neel and Balagra the right to determine their fate? Merely because they were strong?
Granted, it was the demon way, but Ajune refused to accept that. That was little better than the law of the jungle. He was cultured, dammit. He didn¡¯t belong here.
The demons assigned to guard the Chitran were, rather predictably, enjoying a game with the cards they¡¯d stolen off their charges¡¯ bodies. That was Neel and Balagra¡¯s first mistake. They¡¯d thought of these demons as an army. They weren¡¯t. They were little better than a mob cowed into obedience through fear.
Ajune had considered riling them up to sow chaos, but their glorious leaders had actually left someone halfway competent in charge. The camp remained orderly, and was growing more so by the hour. An impressive feat¡ For a layman.
After some contemplation, Ajune had opted for a simpler approach.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
¡°You two. Malik wanted to speak with you. He sent me to take your place.¡±
A professional soldier would¡¯ve regarded such a request with suspicion. ¡®He only sent one to replace us?¡¯ they¡¯d have asked. They might even have interrogated him about his capabilities.
The ¡®guards¡¯, of course, did no such thing. Rather, they appeared more irked that their card game had been interrupted than anything else. With the lethargic motions of someone doing something they absolutely detested, they slowly rose and marched off to the other end of the camp, where the so-called ¡®leaders¡¯ had erected their command tent.
Ajune watched them go, then produced several vials from his pocket. He¡¯d been part of the group who¡¯d searched the Chitrans¡¯ bodies. Rather, he¡¯d ensured he¡¯d been part of that group.
For what soldiers wouldn¡¯t carry around some common antidotes? Whatever Balagra had cooked up to keep them asleep couldn¡¯t have been anything fancy. Where would he have gotten the ingredients?
Ajune uncorked the stopper and drained half a vial down each guard¡¯s throat. There wasn¡¯t quite enough for them all, but this would at least rouse them. Which suited him just fine. Awake, but not in any capacity to panic or resist. Perfect for selling them his pitch.
Malik was fussing over his camp organization plans when he was interrupted for what had to have been the tenth time in as many minutes.
¡°What is it?¡± he asked wearily, unable to recall the last time he¡¯d gotten some proper rest. The caged caravan wasn¡¯t exactly the most hospitable environment, nor were the open pits they were supposed to call a camp. How anyone ever adjusted to resting with soot continuously falling upon them, Malik could not fathom.
This time, it was a large-framed, muscular Warrior who approached. At least a familiar face.
¡°The water, sir. We¡¯re running low.¡±
While not everyone had adopted the military discipline Malik had so badly desired, there was progress. And, while it was glacial progress, Malik supposed he ought to be thankful he had even that.
¡°Already?¡± he replied, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes, sir. We seem to have gone through our stock at an alarming rate.¡±
¡°Check the food,¡± Malik said after a pause. ¡°Double the guards and bring as much of our supplies to the command tent as you can. Just¡ don¡¯t make a big deal of it, yes?¡±
The demon he¡¯d appointed nodded slowly. He caught on quickly¡ªone of the reasons Malik had chosen him in the first place. That, and his large stature and Aspect tattoo helped dissuade any who¡¯d oppose him.
¡°Understood,¡± he said, nodding in salute before walking off.
¡°I must admit, you are more patient with them than I would have been,¡± Balagra said, taking a sip of water.
¡°Yes, well, spend a few years in logistics, and you will learn patience,¡± Malik replied, sagging his shoulders.
¡°We have a saboteur,¡± Balagra said quietly. Though they were the only two in the command tent, its walls were hardly thick enough to muffle voices.
¡°Seems that way,¡± Malik agreed. ¡°I anticipated not everyone would agree with Neel¡¯s actions, though I hadn¡¯t expected treason so early.¡±
¡°Which means he¡¯s smart,¡± Balagra said. ¡°He sees our dismal prospects and aims to take action to avoid that fate.¡±
¡°At least we can ensure no more food and water is taken if we bring them here. I¡¯d considered it, but decided against. It¡¯d have sent the wrong message.¡±
¡°Perhaps,¡± Balagra said. ¡°But is a hit to morale more important than starving or dying of thirst?¡±
¡°That is an unanswerable question, and you know it.¡±
Balagra let out a slow breath. ¡°Perhaps it is.¡±
¡°Do you believe in him? In Neel?¡± Malik asked. In truth, the same feeling had been nagging at the back of his mind¡ªand, he suspected, the minds of everyone else. What now?
Malik understood the need to address their immediate worries, of course. Food, water, better armament. Then training and discipline. But what then? What came after?
¡°I like to focus on the present,¡± Balagra said, avoiding Malik¡¯s question. ¡°If our saboteur succeeds, it will be he who benefits.¡±
¡°At our expense,¡± Malik completed, his lips tight.
¡°Indeed. As I said. A smart one.¡±
¡°I suppose the only question that remains is to see just who is smarter,¡± Malik replied. ¡°Us? Or him?¡±
Neither spoke what didn¡¯t need to be said. Whoever this person¡ªor persons¡ªwere, they had the initiative. And if they¡¯d already managed to drain the water without being detected, they were likely up to worse. As for how much worse? That was in Badrak¡¯s hands. Only the trickster god would know.
Perhaps I should make a round, Malik thought, though no sooner had he decided that a pair of two demons ambled up to him.
¡°You two are¡ the guards assigned to watch over the Chitrans, yes? Why are you here?¡± Malik asked with annoyance. And why would you leave them unguarded?
The look of confusion on their faces, however, sparked some of his own.
¡°You asked us here, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Malik frowned. ¡°I did not. Who told you this?¡±
¡°Dunno. Some bloke. Said he was sent to relieve us.¡±
Malik¡¯s eyes shot wide. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me, you dolts! Seize him. Immediately!¡±
¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Ajune said. ¡°Good. Keep your eyes shut. I fear we have little time.¡±
The Chitrans did as they were told, hardly giving a single sign that their consciousness had returned.
This was what professional troops looked like. Discipline, even in the midst of confusion and crisis.
¡°The prisoners drugged you and put you under, intending to feed you to Ash Beasts to eliminate any evidence,¡± Ajune lied. The only reason they were still alive was because Neel and Balagra saw some value in it. But the Chits didn¡¯t need to hear that.
¡°I disagree with their plan. I disagree with what Neel did to the Overseer. As such, I am setting you free. In return, I would like protection back to Garrison Atnu. Wag your tails if you agree.¡±
Ajune kept his voice low and his tempo quick. He wasn¡¯t joking about time being short. The moment those ¡®guards¡¯ reached Malik, he¡¯d have a minute or two at best.
Several of the kothis¡¯ tails wagged.
¡°Good. I have brought your weapons, though I was unable to procure any Ash¡¯va as they are under heavy guard. When I give word, take your weapons, turn right, and follow me.¡±
Ajune took a glance at their surroundings. Demons milled about, blissfully oblivious to his actions.
He cracked a grin. Finally, something was about to go his way at last.
¡°Now!¡±
291: The Prana Gorger’s Lair (Part One)
Vir had seen much during his time in the Ash. He¡¯d even visited the lost city of the gods, and had witnessed all the terrors that lurked deep within. In fact, he¡¯d bet that aside from Cirayus and perhaps a select few other demons, there were none who had fought as many Ash Beasts nor ventured as deep as he had.
Which was why, when the writhing black mass screeched from below, it terrified him in a way that only City Enders such as Wyrms and Prana Swarms could.
This was neither, and yet just as fearsome. For what stretched beneath Vir as he Leaped was an enormous creature that had neither arms nor legs, but jet-black, oily tentacles. Dozens of tentacles that each a dozen paces long. Each as thick as tree trunks at their base. The creature¡¯s torso resembled no animal, but rather a misshapen hemispheric dome with bumps and black protrusions all along its surface.
Its main body was easily fifty paces in diameter.
Vir hung midair. Time slowed as Haste activated, allowing him to digest the inexplicable sight.
There were no buildings in this part of the city, having all been subsumed by the abomination long ago. All that was left was a pit¡ªor crater. Barren and empty, save for the creature and the hundreds of minions that surrounded it.
These smaller Ash Beasts lacked the forms Vir was used to. Or at least, they¡¯d been changed so drastically, Vir could barely identify them. Some resembled Phantomblades, but where those had oblong turtle-like shells, these were misshapen and deformed, like poor replicas.
Like the gigantic monster, their hides were inky black, and slopped off as they shambled, bumping into one another repeatedly.
It was all Vir had time to take in before he fell. Slow at first, then faster.
Directly into the middle of the swarm of demented beasts.
Blade Launch arced out in front of Vir, cutting a path through the minions.
Somehow sensing danger, they parted to allow it through.
They¡¯re intelligent, Vir noted. They had moved not like a mob of individual creatures, but as one entity with multiple bodies.
Vir took the opening and sank into the ground, leveraging their shadows to sink fully into the Shadow Realm.
There, he took a moment to compose his thoughts. He knew too little of these beasts to understand what it would take to defeat them. He suspected he had to defeat them if he wanted any hope of retrieving the weapons and armor that littered the floor of the pit.
It was evident that some great battle had been waged here long ago¡ªperhaps against this very beast. If so, the body count spoke volumes about its strength. This was not a foe to be underestimated.
Which prompted Vir to ask just how the prisoners were supposed to deal with this monster? Even if their collars had been fully disabled¡ªwhich they wouldn¡¯t have been, not without Vir¡¯s efforts¡ªthe beast was far outside their means.
From the shadows, Vir could see the utterly gargantuan amount of prana that filled the creature. Even the minions were stronger than they ought to have been, given the ambient density.
No, the prisoners would¡¯ve had no chance.
Half must die.
The late Overseer¡¯s words repeated in Vir¡¯s head. No wonder the prison camps had been so heavily guarded. Vir had thought it strange he wasn¡¯t allowed to talk to the other, more veteran encampments, despite being able to wander around his own without issue.
These monsters weren¡¯t new. From the way they¡¯d destroyed¡ªor consumed¡ªthe nearby terrain, they¡¯d been here a while. Which meant the Overseer knew.
And that meant this ¡®training¡¯ was really a ¡®culling¡¯. Only the strongest, most capable Warriors had a chance of fleeing with their lives.
This wasn¡¯t a mission to procure weapons. It was a slaughterhouse designed to eliminate all but the very best.
Vir couldn¡¯t feel chills while in the Shadow Realm, but he felt like someone had applied ice onto his mind, nonetheless. That, and a sour taste in his mouth.
The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
If true, the Chitrans had no recourse. They would pay, and pay dearly. Yet now was neither the time nor the place to sentence the Chits for their crimes. He had to find a way to deal with these monsters. To ensure they would never harm another demon again.
Easier said than done. Right now, Vir knew too little. He needed more information about these foes.
Snaking his talwar out of a nearby shadow, he swung at a deformed beast. As expected, its high prana density acted like armor, allowing black leathery hide to deflect the blow.
What surprised Vir was not that his attack had failed, but rather that all nearby minions reacted instantly the moment his talwar swung. Even in the time-slowed world of shadows, Vir could see them repositioning, preparing to combat this new threat.
Vir hurriedly withdrew his arm, freezing time once more. There was no doubt about it. They moved with collective intelligence. How, Vir couldn¡¯t begin to guess.
Extending his arm out through another shadow, he imbued his talwar with Prana Blade. This time, his swipe did connect, bisecting the beast with barely any effort. It crumpled to the ground, dead.
Opting to keep his arm extended this time, Vir watched as the beasts moved. This time, they didn¡¯t flee, but responded with strikes of their own.
Attacks of this caliber couldn¡¯t hurt Vir. Not with Prana Armor. He¡¯d been planning on defending with his extended arm when he felt their presence. Metaphysical weight that made these seemingly benign attacks all too lethal.
Warrior Chakra.
Chakra wasn¡¯t like prana, which was invisible to most demons. No, Chakra announced its presence to even the most untrained. Babies nearby would cry, and even demons who¡¯d never held a weapon in their life would understand that death approached.
Vir hastily retracted his arm, sinking back into the protection of the Shadow Realm.
He was too late. Almost instinctively, a burst of Prana Darts fired from his body in all directions. Several struck the blob-monster, altering its paw by the smallest sliver.
The deformed beast¡¯s swipe passed harmlessly by, though it came with a speed Vir hadn¡¯t expected.
That was too close. If Prana Armor had failed¡ Vir didn¡¯t even want to know.
Cirayus had once described sustaining a Chakra attack as being partially killed. Not physically, but in existence. It was a pain that would never heal¡ªnot without the Heart Chakra. A wound that affected every aspect of one¡¯s life.
Vir silenced his rising panic and formulated a new plan. He had to rid this place of these abominations as quickly as possible. He had to be efficient, and he couldn¡¯t allow them to launch even a single attack against him. While Prana Armor might give him a thin margin of safety, he couldn¡¯t rely on it. Not when his soul was at stake.
Just before his time in the Shadow Realm ended, Vir exited.
The momentum he¡¯d carried into the shadows launched him back out, turning him into a living weapon that cleaved through a half-dozen minions before he¡¯d come to a stop.
For while they might be able to move as a group, it¡¯d do them little good without time to react.
The instant his lethal prana rushed out, he Blinked, hurling three Blade Launches in three different directions. Aiming was of little concern¡ªwith so many foes around, he could hardly miss.
Prana blades speared through two-dozen minions each, leaving a Y shape of corpses crumpled around Vir.
For the briefest of moments, Vir felt that this fight may not be as difficult as he¡¯d thought.
He was, of course, proven wrong.
The moment the Ash Beasts had been torn asunder, a terrible shriek pierced the air. Vir spun to find its source, only to frown in confusion.
For every beast he¡¯d killed, new ones were already emerging. Not from the ground, or even from outside the pit, but from the dome of the tentacled monster. They appeared from the top and scrabbled down its inky hemispherical body, rejoining its allies.
That was a problem, but Vir didn¡¯t have the time to dwell on it, for there was another, more pressing, issue.
Until now, the great beast¡¯s tentacles had remained inert, undulating in the air high above the pit. Now, they flew into a frenzy. Some even smashed the ground nearby, though the monsters avoided it as deftly as they¡¯d avoided Vir.
It¡¯s not just the monsters. The tentacles are also connected, Vir realized, dodging another Chakra-laden trunk-sized appendage. Due to their lack of accuracy, it¡¯d taken him a moment to notice, but the tentacles had been aiming for him.
Between the tentacles, the Chakra-wielding mobs, and the main body that birthed new foes, Vir had his hands full. Worse¡ªhis prana was running low.
Vir darted toward the nearest minion and drained its prana, then moved for another, finding he had to leverage Blink¡¯s full speed to place his palm on the Ash Beast¡¯s inky flesh.
He drained this one in a similar fashion and went for a third. This time, however, he found a Warrior Chakra-laden slash waiting for him. Aborting his attack, Vir focused on another nearby beast, but met with the same response.
They¡¯re learning, Vir thought with both frustration and amazement. They were learning that he was weak to Chakra attacks.
Suddenly, a tentacle slammed down from above, and this time, it too carried Warrior Chakra, forcing Vir to give it a wide berth.
Sinking into the shadows, he re-evaluated his options. Since the enemy moved and thought as a single entity, it had lacked the normal blind spots. Since Vir had to physically touch the beasts to drain them of Ash Prana, that posed a significant hurdle. He could still easily dispatch them at a distance, but that would eventually drain him. And with each enemy he killed, a new one took its place.
Vir briefly considered killing as many beasts as he could to force the main body to drain its own reserves, but quickly abandoned that idea. The three minions he¡¯d consumed had barely refilled his reserves. He¡¯d be the one to run dry first, and then he¡¯d truly be exposed.
Where is it getting the prana?
Creating fully grown Ash Beast abominations out of thin air had to have consumed an immense amount of it.
Think, Vir. What else can you do? What¡¯s its vulnerability?
Vir looked out at the beast¡¯s main body in the distance. Could it be so simple?
The massive hemispheric blob couldn¡¯t move¡ªat least, not that Vir had seen. Which meant it must¡¯ve had protections. But did it have protection against someone draining its prana?
Vir surged out of the shadows and lunged for the main body. He¡¯d hoped for a small sliver of opportunity to attack¡ªa window before the mob readjusted to his tactics.
He¡¯d been wrong.
Grakking Ash!
292: The Prana Gorger’s Lair (Part Two)
Vir sailed through the air, and for the first time in his life, he truly lamented his inability to change directions mid-flight. It simply wasn¡¯t an ability one appreciated until the need arose.
The need had arisen, and now, Vir would give anything in the world to have it.
The creature hadn¡¯t just adapted. It¡¯d nullified Vir¡¯s attack even before it¡¯d begun.
Showing impossible speed, the monsters steadily crawled up the hemisphere, covering it in a layer of armor. Armor that comprised their own bodies.
It was better than armor, actually¡ªdozens upon dozens of projectiles shot at Vir, even as the main body¡¯s tentacles smashed down left and right. Each wielding Warrior Chakra, and several coming far too close for comfort.
Vir barely managed to activate Haste in time, allowing him to twist away and barely avoid a tentacle by a hair¡¯s breadth. Less, actually.
Vir felt the icy grip of death as the tentacle brushed against his skin. Prana Armor negated the damage, though even that brief encounter left it severely depleted.
As much as Vir wished to sink into the shadows and regroup, he didn¡¯t have that luxury right now. He continued sailing through the air¡ªdirectly at the dense swarm of beasts. With each pace of distance closed, the chance a projectile actually hit grew.
And with Prana Armor running low¡
It''s what they want!
The beast wanted him to smash into it. So it could pummel him with unavoidable Chakra attacks.
It was a trap, and Vir refused to let himself fall into it.
Time slowed to a crawl as Vir maximized Haste. Doing so burned his internal prana reserves at a furious rate, but it was a necessary sacrifice.
Mustering his concentration, Vir focused on a Phantomblade spike that sailed toward him in slow motion.
The issue with Haste wasn¡¯t that his body moved slowly¡ªit was that every tiny movement generated tremendous force. After all, to the world, he was moving tremendously fast. And speed generated force.
Right now, force was not what Vir wanted. Surging prana into his arms to Toughen them, he reached out, and as delicately as possible, grasped onto the incoming projectile.
Vir¡¯s greater mass met with the spike¡¯s fearsome speed, stopping it cold. In the process, he altered his own trajectory.
Letting go of Haste, Vir plummeted to the ground¡ and into the realm of shadows.
If he was to defeat this monster, he¡¯d need a new plan. One that accounted for its surprising level of intellect.
It was no use. Whatever Vir tried, the enemy countered with a prescience that made Vir wonder if he was actually fighting an Iksana wielding Clarity¡ªthe Ultimate Bloodline Art that allowed them to glimpse the immediate future.
He tried cleaving a path with Blade Launch. He tried surfacing next to the giant beast¡¯s hemisphere to drain it. He¡¯d been thwarted every time by minions who rushed to fill their fallen brethren¡¯s place.
And through it all, Vir felt his frustration rising. Frustration, not at the strength of his foe, but his own weakness.
Chakra-laden spikes whizzed past his ear as Prana Darts fired outward, annihilating anything within five paces.
The opening bought him a few precious seconds, but as always, it did little good. More spikes followed, forcing Vir to dodge.
There was one reason, and one reason alone that explained why he couldn¡¯t deal with this foe with ease. His utter lack of defense against Warrior Chakra.
The Shield Chakra protected against such attacks, and the Heart Chakra allowed one to recover from them¡ªessentially healing the soul.
However, bemoaning his deficiency, as cathartic as it was, would not help him defeat this foe. He needed a new strategy, and needed it soon. His prana reserves were so depleted that Vir could feel the lethargy seep into his muscles, and Prana Armor was all but stripped away. From the earlier tentacle¡¯s swipe, and from the handful of near misses he¡¯d had since then.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
It was only now, with his back against the wall, did Vir realize his mistake.
He¡¯d been thinking of this foe as a beast. The same as all the others he¡¯d fought in the Ashen Realm¡ªtheir minds broken by the Ash. Their tactics lacked both depth and breadth, making them easy to dispatch once one understood their strengths and weaknesses.
Except here, in the Demon Realm, there was no such prana poisoning. No overwhelming pressure that slowly corrupted the minds of all creatures who lived there. That usually meant the monsters here were far weaker. In fact, this might¡¯ve been the first time Vir encountered a foe similar to himself¡ªa beast capable of retaining its prana reserves in a deficient, barren land.
Perhaps as a direct result, it had developed intelligence. Vir had known that from the first moment he¡¯d fought it, yet he¡¯d been unable to alter his tactics. If he had¡ perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be in such dire straits.
Maybe I should retreat¡
It was nothing more than an errant thought. Were this a year ago, Vir might very well have done exactly that. Were this the Vir who thought of only himself and those close to him, he¡¯d have turned tail long ago. It was the sensible choice, of course.
But when his eyes scanned the battlefield, when he took in the hundreds of weapons and pieces of armor just lying unused, he understood that fleeing was not an option.
Time was not on their side. Vir had to return to his demons before their supplies ran out. He didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting around another several days for his prana to recover, and the prisoners needed this equipment if they were to have a fighting chance. He¡¯d need it to prove that they really had braved the dangers this pit posed.
Vir used the remaining moments in the Shadow Realm to formulate yet another plan. When his time ran out, he exited.
Prana Blade wreathed his talwar, its low consumption making it one of the few effective weapons Vir had left.
With precise applications of Micro Leap, Vir danced with death as he darted between lethal Chakra-laden swipes as he cut open enemy minions.
Before him, arms were severed, and legs cut. He sliced the digits off the minions¡¯ paws and stabbed into their abdomens.
Never killing. Only injuring.
This was a gamble, pure and simple. On some level, all strategies were, but this one was especially borne of desperation.
The minions might¡¯ve acted as one unit, but they were each clearly living beings¡ªeach possessing hearts and minds of their own. Which meant they could be hurt. If there was one truth Vir knew, it was that all animals felt pain. And pain was the enemy of rational thought.
Their interconnectedness that formed the backbone of their formidable strength would become their most damaging weakness.
Because it wasn¡¯t only thoughts they shared, but sensations as well. Sensations such as pain and feelings of fear. Of terror.
The effects didn¡¯t take long to manifest. Minions shirked back whenever Vir approached, their self-preservation instincts warring with the mandate of the hive mind.
Vir continued to pierce, slice, and cut. Now, instead of a field of corpses, Vir was surrounded by a ring of emptiness.
¡°Is that all you have?¡± Vir roared, brandishing his talwar and pointing at the beasts who formed a circle around him, staying a good twenty paces away.
¡°You can¡¯t make more if I don¡¯t kill any,¡± Vir said, his pose showing absolute, infallible confidence. ¡°Can you?¡±
Wails of pain were Vir¡¯s only reply. Which was fortuitous because his mental state was far from the confidence he projected. Running on his last wisps of prana, he felt weary, spent, and most importantly¡ªexposed.
He stood in a den of beasts fully capable of tearing him limb from limb, and as he was, he barely even possessed the capacity to escape.
Now!
Vir disappeared into the shadows, praying to Badrak, God of Luck, that his own fortune would hold.
Emerged next to the hemisphere of the beast¡¯s main body, Vir struck. This time, instead of rushing to form a layer of armor, the nearby beasts hesitated..
Some shirked back, while others moved timidly forward, their individual minds refusing the command to sacrifice themselves for the greater good.
It lasted only an instant.
An instant was enough.
Vir¡¯s palm met the inky black flesh of the hemisphere¡ and with every ounce of force he could muster, he began to drain.
Several things happened in quick succession.
Prana surged into Vir¡¯s body at an absurd rate, rapidly refilling his blood and re-establishing Prana Armor.
The black hemisphere visibly shriveled around Vir¡¯s palm, becoming leathery and gray as if aging at an accelerated rate.
Finally, the beasts around Vir began to rampage. Whatever compulsion that had been commanding their obedience disappeared all at once, and they laid into one another, slaughtering with reckless abandon.
Vir took the opportunity to fire a Blade Launch directly into the hemisphere before High Jumping to a safer position, breaking his drain of the hemisphere for the briefest instant.
If the monster noticed the cessation of his draining attack, it certainly didn¡¯t show it. Not when it was writhing in pain from the Blade Launch.
Once on top, Vir smashed both palms against its slimy membrane and ruthlessly pulled. When his body could take no more, Vir began hurling Talwar Barrages back at the beast, using the very prana he siphoned to inflict wound after wound.
Like a deflating hot-air balloon, the hemisphere collapsed in on itself¡ªdead.
Precious few minions had survived the mad slaughter, but their efforts earned them only the briefest extension of life. Like marionettes whose strings had been cut, each and every surviving minion collapsed lifeless to the ground.
Vir hardly had the time to notice. Standing atop the hemisphere as it deflated, he found himself suddenly falling.
He¡¯d expected to land on the ground beneath the hemisphere, and as such, braced himself for impact. A fall from this height would hardly faze him¡ªhis Leaps and High Jumps often took him much higher.
Which was why his stomach fell out from under him when he didn¡¯t stop. Nor did he even slow. In fact, he gained speed. Falling. Deeper and deeper into an abyss whose bottom was nowhere to be found.
293: The Buried Secrets of Praya Parul
The pit disappeared around Vir, darkness enveloping him as he fell.
Vir was no stranger to darkness. That wasn¡¯t what bothered him. It was the torrent of prana assaulting him that consumed his attention.
This wasn¡¯t Ashen Realm prana, or even Mah¨¡di Outskirts prana. It was prana so thick, so dense, that Vir struggled under pressure he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time. As he fell, he felt the prana pushing past the last vestiges of Prana Armor, worming its way into his body. Into his blood. Stretching and expanding it.
Vir might have taken a moment to appreciate the somewhat discomforting-yet-satisfying pain¡ were he not falling into an abyss.
The ground rushed up at a furious pace. Just moments ago, Vir would have worried¡ªwithout prana, he was barely stronger than a normal demon.
After draining the Ash Beast and consuming the prana that rushed hungrily into his body, his worries had subsided.
Using Light Step, Vir touched softly onto the rocky ground. Looking up, he could see the storm clouds far in the distance¡ªthe ever-present lightning flashing brightly against the bleak backdrop.
The perfectly cylindrical tunnel had clearly been dug by hands¡ªbut by whose, Vir couldn¡¯t say. Nor had Vir heard of any rumors of a powerful font of prana lying under the Chitran capital city.
Which either meant it was new, or it¡¯d been triggered by something after the Chitrans left. At least it explained how the beasts there were so powerful.
Good thing I didn¡¯t try to outlast its prana reserves¡ With this amount, he¡¯d have died of old age before that beast¡ªwhich Vir tentatively dubbed The Prana Gorger¡ªsuccumbed.
Prana Vision was nearly worthless due to the overwhelming abundance of Ash Prana, so Vir was forced to rely on his eyes and groping around to feel his way around the pitch blackness.
While Leaping out was certainly an option, Vir felt compelled to explore what lay at the source of this mystery. If nothing else, the environment made for ideal training conditions. It¡¯d been so long since Vir had encountered a truly prana-dense environment that he was beginning to fear his prana capacity would never expand again.
Even if only for a few hours, Vir wished to spend as much time soaking the prana as possible. Perhaps, after he¡¯d sent back the weapons and armor that were now ripe for the taking, he¡¯d return here and spend a few days meditating.
Vir¡¯s eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, allowing him to spot a darker patch of wall¡ªslightly darker than the rest. It was there that the Ash prana density was greatest, so Vir slowly made his way toward it.
What I¡¯d give for a Magic Lamp orb right now¡
If the hole he¡¯d fallen through was dark, the tunnel that led to it was pitch black. Not a single mote of light penetrated these depths, forcing Vir to place a hand on a wall to guide him. His only worry was that this wasn¡¯t simply a tunnel, but rather an underground network of tunnels like the ones under Daha. If so, he could easily get lost in here.
His worries were put to rest when his fingers brushed up against a cold stone wall.
The end of the passage.
Had Vir only his nonexistent sight to rely on, he¡¯d have turned back. Except, even compromised as it was, Prana Vision painted a very different picture. The surging torrent of prana that blinded him originated from here. Behind the wall.
Which made Vir think that maybe this wasn¡¯t a wall at all, but a door.
So Vir sunk into the shadows, fully intending to emerge on the other side.
Here, in this place of total darkness, he ought to have had his pick of exits. In fact, he often ran into the opposite problem¡ªthere were usually so many exits that it made choosing difficult.
Indeed, there were plenty of exists, but they all lay behind him. Not a single one existed past the door.
Was I wrong? Is there nothing beyond here? Vir wondered, surfacing in front of the door again.
Using both hands, he felt around for anything that might resemble a doorknob.
He found no knob, but he did find a bump along the door. His fingers traced the bump, and he soon realized it was part of a design, flowing and curving.
Thinking it fruitless, Vir was about to stop, but something prevented him. His fingers continued tracing the design until they came to a sharp point.
Heartbeat quickening, Vir traced a new line originating from there. A straight line that went diagonally down to another point. From there, it turned right, before a third line finally connected back to the original.
A triangle. An upside down equilateral triangle.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Vir felt for the other lines and found them to be circles. Three circles that intersected with the triangle.
He retraced the design¡ªthe insignia¡ªseveral times to be sure.
There was no doubt. The lines traced a symbol he¡¯d seen his entire life.
The symbol of the Akh Nara.
Without hesitation, Vir surged Ash prana from his fingers into the symbol. As the only being in all the realms capable of doing so, he was certain this was the key.
He became less certain when, after a full minute, the symbol continued to suck his prana, forcing him to cycle Prana Current to draw in more from the surroundings.
Vir¡¯s body became a conduit, cycling greater and greater amounts of prana.
He could scarcely remember a time when he¡¯d last done this. It was dangerous. It stretched his body well past its capacity. It was intoxicating.
So much raw, unbridled power flowed through his body. Enough to match the very best mejai in the Human Realm. And it was all his.
Vir¡¯s thoughts grew muddy as the surge overwhelmed him.
He caught himself just in time. The calmness of the Godshollow flooded him as he opened his Foundation Chakra, blowing away the fog that had clouded his mind.
In that moment of clarity, Vir understood that this door needed not just prana, but mastery over Chakra as well. For a split-second, he worried he hadn¡¯t unlocked the right chakras. That the door would not admit him passage.
Then the torrent of prana suddenly ceased, and Vir¡¯s world went dark.
Vir didn¡¯t black out. Not quite. He¡¯d know¡ªhe had plenty of experience in that area. No, Vir maintained his consciousness, even as his body was transported past the door to the other side.
He was alive¡ªhe could feel the beating of his heart and the air of his breath¡ªjust that Vir¡¯s mind was elsewhere. Taken to another place. Another time.
In front of him, a brightly lit room materialized. A laboratory that Vir was intimately familiar with.
Mah¨¡di. Janak¡¯s lab.
In the distance, a person in a white coat stood hunched over, though it was somewhat difficult to make out. Parts of the room were foggy¡ªall detail lost. Items placed on the many cluttered tables sometimes disappeared, only to reappear moments later.
Vir stood and approached the demon. He too, seemed to flicker. Sometimes freezing in place before suddenly appearing a few paces away. It wasn¡¯t the same as when someone used a movement art. No, this looked¡ corrupted. As if whatever memory Vir was experiencing had faded through the ages.
Even with the anomalies, Vir was half-certain of the man¡¯s identity, even before he turned around. The head of shiny black hair and the earring in one ear were good hints, as was the locale.
When Janak turned, it was not the proud, bronze-skinned man who¡¯d beamed in front of his daughter.
A single glance was all Vir needed to know that this Janak was dead. Not physically, but mentally. Bags lined his eyes, and his skin had gone pale. Wrinkles even shone on his forehead¡ªsomething Vir knew the Imperium had solved ages before their fall.
Janak had the look of a man who hadn¡¯t slept in months. Whose reason for existence had been robbed. A soulless, lifeless husk of the person he once was, and it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why.
This is a vision from after the fall. So Janak survived?
Either that, or Vir was looking at his replica. The one who¡¯d contacted Vir in Valaka Amara in the caverns under Daha.
A million questions went through Vir¡¯s mind, but Janak interrupted them. In a delirious rage, the demon clutched his head and spun, sweeping the contents off a table and sending them clattering on the ground.
Vir recoiled, despite having never been there. His mind struggled to reconcile the man before him with the wise god who¡¯d spoken to him in Valaka Amara.
The distraught Janak didn¡¯t seem to notice the clutter he¡¯d caused. His eyes were focused with singular intent on a piece of paper on the table.
Curious, Vir edged closer to the table.
It¡¯s¡ a map?
Draped across the table was a piece of¡ Well, not quite paper, but its Imperium equivalent. Glowing lines rose from the map, giving it depth normally impossible.
Along it, borders were drawn. Strange borders that Vir didn¡¯t recognize.
He did, however, recognize the beam of red light at its very center that shone up, nearly reaching the ceiling of the tall room.
Mah¨¡di. In various locations around the continent were dozens of other dimmer red beams. Red, Vir realized, for destroyed.
It was a map of the realm. The one realm from before the fall. But the state of the cities showed this was clearly a map of after.
He wouldn¡¯t have had the ability to chart out the new realms. He¡¯s using old information.
It made Vir question when exactly this scene took place, and what Janak was hoping to achieve here.
Vir was soon able to place terrain features in the Human Realm. To the west lay Jatan Forest near Sonam. The Godshollow. The North and South Legion mountains that divided Rani from the Pagan Order.
To the east, Vir recognized the terrain that corresponded to the Demon Realm.
And in the middle, where Mah¨¡di sat¡ That must be the Ashen Realm!
It was, surprisingly, far smaller than Vir had thought it would be. Just a mere sliver in the shape of a vertical eye, with Mah¨¡di at its very center. At its greatest width, it couldn¡¯t have spanned more than half that of the Human Realm.
Yet Vir had spent years there, traveling. He¡¯d known the Ashen Realm was broken in some fundamental way, but seeing the full map like this truly put into perspective its true extent.
Janak played his fingers over a tablet nearby, and several blue beams popped up around the map.
Vir leaned over the table, taking a closer look. They were spread out across the world. Some in the Human Realm. Some in the Demon Realm, and some even in what was now the Ash.
Hang on a minute¡
Vir found the Gargan Sea and traced west to the mountains that met with the Ash Boundary. From there, he went north¡
No way!
One of the blue beams corresponded to Praya Parul. Specifically, to the chamber beneath Praya Parul.
Which means the other ones¡
Vir willed his body to move. While the connection was tenuous at best, it did exist. Slowly, agonizingly, Vir moved his arm to his belt pocket, and retrieved the piece of parchment he¡¯d appropriated from a supply Ash¡¯va, along with a charcoal pencil.
The action was akin to moving his arm while it was asleep. He couldn¡¯t feel it at all, which made the involved task of transcribing a map an incredibly arduous affair.
Vir soon gave up on the details, opting instead to mark the general locations of each of the blue beams, along with a major landmark nearby.
By the time he was done, Vir could feel his body heaving with exertion.
While Vir was busy transcribing the map, Janak moved busily around the table. Almost frantically. A sound in the distance caused both of them to stare. Vir knew the sound well. It was the clawing and scratching of Ash Beasts out for blood.
Janak returned his attention to the table and touched his tablet. The red beams winked out of existence all at once. The blue beams, however, dimmed and disappeared one by one.
By the time the last light¡ªthe light of Praya Parul¡¯s chamber¡ªfaded, Janak had already gathered his things, stuffing them unceremoniously into a rucksack, and fled to a door on the other side of the room. Rather than afraid, Janak looked worried. Anxious. His eyes rested upon the table at the center of the room for a long moment, before he uttered a garbled command Vir couldn¡¯t hear.
The lights turned red. The tables and work stations all began to descend, retracting into the ground. Within moments, no trace of Janak¡¯s work remained. Including the table map.
Janak turned and left through the far door. Right as the world went black.
294: A Close Haul
¡°Hold! Hold, or by the gods, I will take your kothi head myself!¡± Lagen barked, dealing a vicious blow to an Ash Wolf in mid-jump. Without the prana of the Ashen Realm to protect it, Lagen¡¯s talwar cut deep into its soft belly. Such was the force of his blow that it redirected the animal¡¯s momentum, sending it sprawling past Gunin, who stood with shaky legs and clattering teeth.
¡°Get a hold of yourself, Chit!¡± Lagen shouted. There was an edge to the Gargan¡¯s voice¡ªa sheen of deranged anger that no amount of self-control could suppress. Gunin shirked back from the pressure Lagen exuded, but then it was gone, with Lagen targeting his next opponent.
While the Gargan Bloodline Art Lionheart boosted his physical capabilities to monstrous degrees for a short time, it also robbed him of some degree of sanity. Complex thoughts became difficult, and if left unchecked, could even result in his total loss of control.
Control he was finding difficult to maintain, considering the demon who fought beside him.
In all his years, Lagen never once thought he would fight side by side with a Chitran. Back to back with the very chals who put his own clan into the ground. In fact, he planned to end the kothi the moment Neel had left alone to Praya Parul.
Then he¡¯d flee. With the collars no longer operational, and with his pick of Ash¡¯va, there was no need to linger. He could escape to Panav and make a new life for himself. The nagas had always been sympathetic to Gargan refugees, after all. Even with the collar around his neck, Lagen was confident he¡¯d be allowed to stay there.
That had been the plan, right up until Ash Beasts had swarmed them.
Lagen took a swipe at a Shredder, who jumped back in the nick of time. No longer deranged by the Ashen Realm, these foes fought intelligently. While Lagen was no stranger to combat, he certainly hadn¡¯t expected such difficulty facing weakened beasts.
Difficulty, however, did not mean inability. Lagen roared and charged the beast, ignoring the swipes it took at his arms. With Braveheart active, it¡¯d take more than a few swipes to hurt him. He felt emboldened. Stronger than he¡¯d ever been.
A part of him knew it was not his own power that deserved the credit. Not entirely. Lagen ignored that part.
He hurled into the bipedal beast and took it down, smashing its face with the pommel of his sword. Perhaps not the ideal strategy, but it sure helped vent his anger. He had quite a bit of that, for it was only well after the creature breathed its last did Lagen rise, storming back to Gunin.
Just looking at the kothi was nearly enough to set him off, and with Lionheart, Lagen wasn¡¯t confident he could stop himself before he did something he regretted.
Releasing the ability, he took a deep breath, and addressed his newfound ally.
¡°How are you such a coward?¡± he asked.
¡° I¡¯ve¡ always been this way,¡± Gunin replied, looking away ashamedly. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any talent for fighting.¡±
¡°Your clan just gave you those bloodline arts from an abundance of goodwill, did they?¡± Lagen spat. The kothi was lying. He had to be.
¡°No,¡± Gunin replied, refusing to meet his gaze. ¡°They threw me out because I was not worthy of them.¡±
Lagen paused. Growing up in Chitran-controlled Garga, Lagen had seen the brutality their kind were capable of inflicting.
They disowned him just for that? Lagen almost spoke the words aloud, catching himself at the last moment. What did it matter that his enemy had led a difficult life? It changed nothing. It didn¡¯t change the fact that his entire family was dead for no reason other than the Chitran¡¯s selfish thirst for conquest.
It didn¡¯t change what he needed to do now.
¡°We make a pretty good team, you know?¡± The insufferable kothi said, eyes still averted. Lagen almost wanted to grab his face and force the Chit to look him in the eyes¡ªhis behavior was insufferable.
¡°Team?¡± Lagen said. ¡°We are no team.¡±
¡°No, we are,¡± Gunin replied, shaking his head. ¡°My Warlord¡¯s Battlecry emboldens your own Lionheart, magnifying your strength and making the enemy more susceptible to panic. Did you see how the beasts hesitated? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d almost say they were meant to work together!¡±
Lagen wanted nothing more to refute the little kothi, but something held his tongue.
¡°A-And my Warlord¡¯s Domain,¡± Gunin continued, picking up steam. ¡°It makes them move slower, and it makes you faster too! That makes their attacks weaker. And with your Braveheart doing the same, you¡¯re several-fold stronger! It¡¯s truly incredible!¡±
Gunin stopped abruptly, perhaps fearing he¡¯d said too much.
Lagen said nothing, neither acknowledging nor refuting the kothi¡¯s words. As much as it galled him, the Chitran¡¯s bloodline arts had aided him in the battles until now. Though he¡¯d never admit it, Lagen was unsure whether he would still be standing were it not for Gunin¡¯s help.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Shrieks in the distance interrupted their conversation. Shrieks which could only mean one thing.
¡°Incredible enough to fight off those?¡± Lagen asked, pointing to the horde that had just appeared from the Ash Boundary.
Gunin gulped. ¡°I suppose we shall find out.¡±
It wasn¡¯t long before Gunin, Lagen, and their Ash¡¯va were surrounded. Defending themselves was tough enough, but protecting the vulnerable beasts of burden? That was a lost cause.
¡°Cut it loose!¡± Lagen commanded, arriving too late to save an Ash¡¯va from the lethal fangs of an Ash Biter, jumping away just in time to avoid being swarmed by its allies.
The poor beast of burden whined in pain as it fell, swiftly disappearing under the countless Ash Biters who rushed to take bites out of its flesh.
Its sounds stilled soon after.
Lagen and Gunin herded the remaining beasts into a tight circle¡ªpacking them in as close as they possibly could. The Ash¡¯va, while terrified, seemed to understand that they were safer obeying, and were being as brave as anyone could ask. The rest was up to the warriors.
Warrior, rather. While Gunin¡¯s powers certainly augmented his allies and suppressed his enemies¡¯ strength, it was only Lagen who was capable of putting down their foes. No matter how strong he was, Lagen lacked movement arts of any kind, meaning he could only be at one place at one time.
It didn¡¯t take long for their enemy to realize this weakness. After that, it was simply a matter of delaying the inevitable.
¡°We¡¯ll die here,¡± Gunin shouted in panic.
¡°And?¡± Lagen fired back as he blocked an incoming attack. ¡°What would you have us do? Believe me, dying on a suicide mission for the Chitran was not how I intended to meet my end.¡±
Lagen wanted nothing more than to flee with his life. Attempting to, however, would only shorten his already limited lifespan. For it wasn¡¯t merely a handful of beasts that surrounded them, but dozens, of all shapes and sizes. Some slow, and others more than capable of running him down.
No, this was where they met their end. And such a fitting end at that. Fighting fruitlessly at a barren, forgotten husk of a city against beasts who bore them no malice. Who were only searching for their next meal.
This was no glorious death in service to his clan. No, like the rest of his family, he would perish against overwhelming odds. Unable to make even the slightest difference. Forgotten by time and buried by ash.
Yet, his body soldiered on, even when he had long ago given up. His arms swung, his torso twisted, and his legs dodged. More out of habit than anything else. Delaying the inevitable.
Lagen didn¡¯t believe in miracles. For the gods had blessed his lineage with none.
So when it arrived in the form of a black comet, hurtling from the sky, he refused to believe it.
He refused to believe it, even when it carved through the horde with impossible speed. He refused to believe that, in the span of just a few seconds, the sea of deadly monsters that surrounded them had themselves been offed by a monster far greater than themselves.
Lagen, however, could no longer refuse to believe when their salvation appeared in front of them, gazing at them with the eyes of a ruler.
¡°Sorry I¡¯m late,¡± Neel said, setting a suit of plate metal on the ground. ¡°I brought some armor.¡±
Rounding up hundreds of suits of armor turned out to be simultaneously more and less effort than Vir had anticipated.
With the Praya Parul¡¯s Ash Beasts eradicated, Vir felt safer bringing the Ash¡¯va into the pit in the middle of the city, rather than leaving them out in the open where they could be attacked again. Lagen and Gunin had put up an impressive fight, but Vir was terrified at how close they¡¯d come to succumbing.
Even a minute later, and Vir could very well have returned to corpses instead of allies. Powerful allies, judging from their performance.
Furthermore, ferrying suits of armor one by one was tedious and time-consuming, even with Leap and Blink, which would never have lasted long enough. Topped up though Vir was on prana, so many activations would¡¯ve drained him dry well before he¡¯d carried all the equipment.
Yet even with the Ash¡¯va present, it took surprisingly more time than he¡¯d anticipated to lash them to the beasts of burden, organizing them in the most efficient manner possible to allow them to carry everything back.
That task he left to Gunin and Lagen, who, despite looking like they absolutely loathed being in the same realm as each other, made a surprisingly efficient team. Vir suspected their recent near-death experience may have had something to do with that.
Roaming the now-empty pit, Vir searched for the best weapons and armor, evaluating both their construction quality and condition before bringing them back. Having lain out in the open for almost two decades, subjected to the elements and the trampling of Ash Beasts, less than a third remained usable. Even so, it would be an invaluable haul for his troops.
Picking proper armor, while important, was hardly an absorbing task, and so Vir¡¯s mind wandered. To the pit nearby, whose deluge of prana had ceased the moment Vir had been returned to his body. It was as if all that prana had been for one purpose¡ªto show him the memory of Janak. Clearly, it¡¯d been compromised over the ages, showing only bits and pieces.
The map crumpled in Vir¡¯s pocket told him he¡¯d obtained some very important pieces, however. Where it led and what it meant, he didn¡¯t know. Not yet. But he¡¯d find out.
As he worked, the voice of worry grew stronger. What were the chances of him stumbling upon these ruins? What were the chances that the first chamber he found conveniently only required the Foundation Chakra to open? Were they all like that? Or did they require more chakras?
Discovering this place had been an incredible coincidence. Or, perhaps, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all. If someone had guided him to this place¡
But who? And for what purpose? Could it have been Janak¡¯s avatar, somehow? Vir doubted it. Janak had remained silent even when Vir visited Mah¨¡di¡ªthe very place Janak had told him to venture to when he was ready.
Either Janak had no intention of communicating with Vir, or he was physically unable to.
Vir thought back to the illusion chamber he¡¯d encountered in the Ash, and the strange tree-like room he¡¯d been deposited to after. To Saunak¡¯s Ink of Clarity.
And what was the purpose of those Primordial Chambers? Yes, Vir had benefited from the monstrous influx of prana, expanding his capacity, but that felt more like an accident than anything intentional. Were they all connected somehow?
It felt like with every bit of the mystery Vir uncovered, his confusion only grew, spawning more questions than they answered.
Alas, there were no more questions to be had here. Vir had tried returning to the chamber at the bottom of the pit, but found its door inert. Dead. Though he had no issues using Dance of the Shadow Demon to appear on the other side of the door, it led only to a featureless rectangular chamber. The one where he¡¯d presumably been shown the vision. Finding nothing else of note there, Vir had returned to the surface.
¡°We¡¯re just about ready,¡± Lagen said in a voice that was slightly different from before. Stiffer. More deferential. It was a slight thing, and Vir might¡¯ve missed it had he not been trained to recognize such things.
¡°The tools as well?¡± Vir asked.
¡°All secured, though we¡¯re not quite sure what you plan to use them for. Shovels, pickaxes¡ You planning on having us dig?¡±
Vir gave them a mysterious smile as he surveyed their handiwork. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not.¡±
The gear would prove useful. The trust he¡¯d build with Lagen and Gunin, however? That was priceless.
As Vir set out for his camp of demons, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather high-spirited about their situation.
295: Mantle of the Blessed Chosen (Part One) (Maiya)
Maiya braced herself for a bloody battle. Against an enemy she knew next to nothing about, no amount of precaution would suffice. Nor would the Blessed Chosen go down easily. His assassination attempts and his show of force had proven that abundantly.
She didn¡¯t know what powers the large man boasted, so Maiya would hold nothing back. She¡¯d brought every orb she could conceal, precharging them all. The upcoming fight would be neither simple nor clean. It was, however, necessary.
At this point, it was no secret she was a mejai, and she doubted the Sisters would mind her breaking decorum by packing a few extra weapons for the ritual. There wasn¡¯t a soul present who didn¡¯t see this crowning ceremony for the farce it was.
Maiya only hoped the casualties would be few. She¡¯d feel terrible if the Sisters, or any other innocents, got caught in the crossfire. The Children might¡¯ve been deranged, but that didn¡¯t mean they needed to die.
So it was with a great deal of surprise that Maiya arrived in her crimson ceremonial garb to find the Blessed Chosen absent.
¡°Did he flee?¡± Maiya asked the Sister of Gray presiding over the transfer of power. She still didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s name, nor, for that matter, the names of any of the Sisters. Eschewing names was something of a mark of honor within their group.
¡°We do not believe so, Blessed Prophet,¡± the Sister replied, leading Maiya out of the ritual chamber and down a hallway. ¡°We believe he has cloistered himself in his quarters.¡±
¡°You mean you haven¡¯t gone inside?¡± Maiya asked, her panic mounting as they walked. Up ahead, she could see a half dozen guards keeping watch in front of the Blessed Chosen¡¯s quarters. ¡°You do realize his room has secret exits, just like my own, right?¡±
¡°Exits we have been monitoring very closely, I assure you.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Maiya said. ¡°I apologize. I did not mean to doubt you. What do you propose we do?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, the Blessed Chosen is required for the transference of the title. The cult will never accept a new Chosen without the incumbent.¡±
¡°Right,¡± Maiya said distractedly. She¡¯d always thought that odd. It was the Blessed Chosen¡¯s ultimate trump card, after all. He didn¡¯t need to kill Maiya. He could simply abscond. It wasn¡¯t as though he¡¯d taken part in any of the cult¡¯s activities, anyway. If he simply left, Maiya would be stonewalled¡ªunable to take his throne.
Her questions were answered when the door swung open, and out emerged¡ For a moment, Maiya didn¡¯t know who.
She wondered if the Blessed Chosen had escaped after all, leaving behind a doppelganger.
As far as doubles went, however, this one was about as poor as one could be.
Gone was the towering physique Maiya had witnessed kill her handmaiden with ease. Gone were the rippling muscles. The person before her stood hunched over, holding a cane for support. His rich tan had given way to a lifeless gray. Heavy bags hung from under his eyes, and his muscles seemed to have vanished, leaving flabby skin behind.
This was no double. It was the Blessed Chosen, and he was on death¡¯s door.
Maiya¡¯s eyes flashed to the Sister, who stared at the man with shock and confusion.
Not her. That eliminates the Sisters. Who, then?
Maiya wasn¡¯t aware of any poison that had such effects, though that hardly meant such a thing didn¡¯t exist. It had to be poison. What else could be responsible for such a thing?
¡°I¡¯d planned to reason with you,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, his voice coming hoarse and raspy. ¡°Now, I only wish for this all to end.¡±
¡°What¡ happened to you?¡± Maiya asked.
¡°A curse,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, limping past her into the hall. ¡°A curse for which there is no cure¡¡±
So it was poison, after all, Maiya thought with a frown, though she wondered why he¡¯d used the word ¡®curse¡¯.
Frowning, Maiya followed a few paces behind him. He could barely even walk. If some unseen benefactor wanted to help her out, she could hardly refuse. She only wished she knew who it was. Being in the dark never sat right with her. She wanted to be the one controlling the pawns. Not the other way around.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
That was alright. Once she was crowned Blessed Chosen, she¡¯d have the Children at her command. When combined with the vast Kin¡¯jal intelligence network, whoever they were wouldn¡¯t be able to hide for long.
Maiya was thankful that, for once in her life, crisis seemed to have been averted. No blood would be spilled today.
The next hours passed in monotony as Maiya partook in various blood rituals that were part and parcel for such a ceremony. Dozens of Children were in attendance, lining the sides of the large hall in the very center of the Sanctum, and it felt like it¡¯d go on forever.
Maiya tuned it all out. She¡¯d done this countless times and had absolutely no interest. Neither did the Sisters of Gray, nor even the Blessed Chosen, for that matter. It seemed to take all he had just to stand, and halfway through, he¡¯d been forced to ask for a seat.
Maiya almost felt bad for him¡ Until she recalled the Handmaiden¡¯s terrified face the moment before she died.
Whatever pain the Blessed Chosen was experiencing, he deserved every last bit.
It was when the ceremony neared its completion that Maiya started to grow anxious. She knew there was something else to this ceremony. Some other, secret part. Despite her status as the Blessed Prophet, there was one door in the entire Sanctum she¡¯d never been allowed access to.
A door that one person and one person alone could enter.
The Blessed Chosen limped forward, leading them down a low and narrow hall that sloped down, descending to a lower floor.
The lowest floor, in fact.
Here, there was no gallery. Only a handful of the Chosen¡¯s personal guard accompanied them. The only light came from the Magic Lamps they carried, casting long, hard shadows upon the hall.
This was not a place meant to be frequented. The cobwebs and mold made Maiya wonder how long it¡¯d been since the Blessed Chosen had. After ten minutes of walking, she started to wonder just how far they were descending. This room was far deeper than the rest of the Sanctum.
The end came shortly after, with the hallway leading to a door so thick that it looked like a wall. A healthy Blessed Chosen might¡¯ve been able to open this door, but his current condition made that impossible.
His guards shimmied past Maiya and the Sister of Gray, and heaved it open, allowing the stale air of what lay beyond to assault them.
¡°She stays,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, nodding to the Sister of Gray as he wandered through. He pointed at Maiya.
¡°She comes.¡±
Maiya exchanged glances with the Sister of Gray, and nodded. With the orbs at her disposal, there was little the Blessed Chosen could do. Especially not when Maiya was on guard.
The door slammed shut behind her, sealing her in the dark room with the Blessed Chosen. She played her Magic Lamp orb around, but its dim glow was insufficient to pierce the darkness of the enormous chamber they were in.
It was a room far larger than most of the Sanctuary¡¯s other chambers.
¡°What is this place?¡± Maiya asked in a hushed voice, though she didn¡¯t know why. It simply felt like the right thing to do.
¡°A relic of the ancient gods,¡± the Blessed Chosen said. ¡°The place of transference.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why go through all of this?¡± Maiya asked. ¡°If you wish to die, you could¡¯ve just killed yourself, right? It¡¯d have been far simpler. And¡ easier on your body,¡± she added after a pause.
¡°Would that I could,¡± the Blessed Chosen whispered. ¡°Come. We must begin. Before we are interrupted.¡±
Maiya raised a brow. ¡°Expecting someone?¡± Perhaps the one who poisoned you?
¡°Come!¡± the Blessed Chosen repeated, his tone firmer. ¡°And extinguish your light.¡±
Maiya couldn¡¯t see much anyway, so she shrugged and turned it off.
It was only then that she realized the room wasn¡¯t completely dark. Just very dimly lit. As her eyes adjusted to the dark, the more she perceived, and the more her confusion grew. The forms that her eyes took in made no sense to her mind. The lights that provided illumination were not placed on the walls, or even on the ceiling.
Nor did they originate from individual points, as she was used to.
Rather, the entire room glowed a dim greenish-blue. Lines of faint light that had no beginning ran along the ground, curving upward, tracing along the exceptionally tall ceiling before finally reconnecting with the lines on the ground in a loop.
There had to have been thousands of them decorating the entire space. All curving upward at the very center of the room.
Forming a structure that Maiya immediately recognized.
A tree trunk¡
This was the same kind of chamber Maiya had inadvertently fallen into with Yamal and the Silent One. The one that Vir said had sent her soul into an illusion world. Only far, far larger.
The ceiling of the great room must have been no less than thirty paces high, stretching easily a hundred wide.
What is this place? Maiya thought in wonder as she followed the veins of light, leading her closer to the trunk. Not veins¡ Roots.
Other than the other chamber, Maiya had never once seen a tree like this.
¡°It seems they used to exist in great numbers, before the Fall,¡± the Blessed Chosen said from up ahead, almost as if he were reading her thoughts. ¡°Now, only a paltry handful exist.¡±
¡°These aren¡¯t normal trees,¡± Maiya said, following him to a hollow where the roots split at the base of the great trunk, leading into it.
¡°No,¡± the Blessed Chosen said. ¡°No, they are certainly not.¡±
¡°Are they¡ connected to the gods? The ones you mentioned earlier?¡± Maiya asked, unable to resist asking. There was something so mystical about this place. Her heart raced in her chest, and she wished she could tell Vir. After all, hadn¡¯t he experienced something similar in the Ashen Realm?
¡°In a way. Though exactly how, I do not know.¡±
Maiya stared up at the great roots that curved up to form the trunk of this tree as she passed through the cavity.
The short passage led to a small chamber, within which a circular table sat, occupying a good half of the room.
As Maiya approached, she realized it was no table at all, but rather a basin filled with an inky black liquid.
¡°Grab a hold of it,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, taking a position opposite her and grasping the edge of the table.
Maiya obliged. The moment she did, the liquid began to swirl. It glowed with light¡ and a scene began to take form in the water in front of her.
¡°And so, the transference begins.¡±
Maiya hardly heard him. She was too transfixed on the image forming within the pool.
296: Mantle of the Blessed Chosen (Part Two) (Maiya)
It was winter there.
Having only recently traveled to the frigid, snowy terrain, Maiya understood she was being shown a vision of Sai. Not Kartara¡ªthe capital she¡¯d raided¡ªbut some other town. Likely either Kaiya or Ksaia, she wasn¡¯t sure.
So cold¡
Two brothers sat huddled by a wall in some slum, their shoulders touching for warmth, shivering, with only the thin rags of a blanket to cover them. They couldn¡¯t have been more than eight.
The scene rapidly shifted, now showing more of the brothers. In each, they appeared slightly taller than before, though no less bony and frail. The liquid pool showed them stealing for food and huddling in abandoned hovels before ultimately being thrown out.
The passage of time continued, showing the brothers joining gangs and heckling others. Those were better years¡ªthe brothers wore nicer clothing. While not happy, Maiya could see they were at least surviving and packing on some weight.
Weight that marked them as different from the others. The brothers had always been taller than the other children, yet now they were bulkier. Maiya knew then whose story she was witnessing unfold. Why she was being shown the Blessed Chosen¡¯s past, she couldn¡¯t understand, but she watched on, transfixed nevertheless.
The brothers¡¯ bulk continued to build as the years passed. The young teens graduated from mere intimidation to bullying, and sometimes even borderline torture. All for their gang. Their clothing improved, and they no longer lived on the street. As leaders, they¡¯d claimed a building all on their own.
Their operation expanded. The two brothers were feared and respected by their rivals and members alike.
Until, one day, their reign was suddenly cut short, their stronghold ravaged.
Not by the city officials¡ªthey¡¯d been well bribed to leave the gang alone¡ªbut by another gang. A larger one, who worried the two brothers would someday pose a challenge.
They didn¡¯t kill the boys. They killed most everyone else, but the leaders they left alive.
Maiya gasped, knuckles clutching the edge of the pool as she leaned closer.
Two thugs forced one brother to kneel while the other was dragged to a chopping block. The brother was forced to watch as his sibling¡¯s tongue was ruthlessly cut and burned to staunch the bleeding.
The Silent One¡¯s screams became muffled, guttural noises that were almost worse. The elder brother who¡¯d been forced to watch railed against his captors, kicking and screaming in his brother¡¯s stead¡ but it was no use.
What followed was a brutal beating and breaking of bones, after which the brothers were thrown out onto the streets like dogs.
With nowhere to go, the elder brother guided his now-mute sibling into the sewers. Deep into its depths, where none would find them.
From there, he raided the surface, bringing back food, lighting orbs, and other supplies to make their lives livable in the dark, putrid place.
Months passed, and when one fell sick¡ªan inevitability in such a place¡ªthe other would fetch medicine, often ransacking healers¡¯ stores to do it.
The scene shifted again, and this time, Maiya saw the brothers plumbing the depths of the sewers. It¡¯d become something of a hobby of theirs¡ªfor there was precious little to pass the time in that place.
To their amazement, the tunnels led deep. Far deeper than they¡¯d ever anticipated.
They discovered an entire maze of streets and roads beneath the sewers. Attracted by the call of adventure and more sanitary living conditions, they moved their home deeper and deeper, intent on mapping the area in its entirety.
Maiya saw the joy on the brothers¡¯ faces. Joy they hadn¡¯t felt in years. This was their castle. A castle no one would knock down.
And then, one day, they found something buried so deep, so long forgotten, that they were sure no one alive knew of its existence.
They discovered the ruins of an ancient city. From before history. From the Age of Gods.
Chills ran down Maiya¡¯s back. What she was witnessing had likely only ever been witnessed by two other sets of eyes. No one else.
The city wasn¡¯t a ruin at all. Just¡ dormant. Awaiting the arrival of the right people.
Blue-white lights blazed to life, illuminating the road to the many buildings.
As if summoned from a deep slumber, a giant being formed out of thin air, right before the brothers¡¯ star-struck eyes.
A god. With a face so grotesque, Maiya knew immediately. This was no benevolent entity. Its face was a mask of wrath and hatred. Not the hatred any mortal could possess, but hatred that had simmered and cooked for thousands of years.
She also knew his identity. While she¡¯d never seen him, she did know someone who had. Someone who had explained his features in great detail.
¡°You have arrived,¡± Janak said to the brothers, as if he¡¯d expected them all along. ¡°Good. It would seem that they are not the only ones capable of guiding Fate. There is much work to be done, and little time. You seek vengeance. You seek a life beyond dregs and sewers. You seek power. Work with me, and I shall see to it that you obtain power the likes of which you cannot fathom.¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Maiya couldn¡¯t understand. Why was she being shown all of this? Why would a god broker a deal with these two urchins?
She tore her gaze from the pool, intending to ask the Blessed Chosen to clarify.
She found him missing. She¡¯d been so absorbed in the pool¡¯s visions that she¡¯d lost track of her surroundings.
Cursing her mistake, Maiya¡¯s eyes darted around the small room. She caught sight of the Blessed Chosen too late. Too late to avoid the man¡¯s large hands as they wrapped around her head.
Maiya¡¯s vision spun.
What in Adinat¡¯s name?
The small room had disappeared, replaced by the bustling streets of a northern city in the midst of winter. The same city from the pool¡¯s vision. Except now, she was in it. She felt the icy ocean¡¯s wind and the salt on her skin. She saw the ships¡¯ sails flutter and the seamen bustle.
What magic allowed the Blessed Chosen to transport her like this, Maiya did not know.
¡°We are in my mind, now,¡± the Blessed Chosen said, looking upon the scene with nostalgia. ¡°The part of it most sacred to me. Fitting, perhaps, for it to take the form of this place.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand any of this. Why did you show me all of that? How did you bring me here? Why?¡±
¡°To talk. Yet even here, in the depths of my own mind, I am afraid I cannot say all that I wish to say. Cannot show you what you need to see. Despite my desperate desire for you to know, communication is not sacred. Not here. Not anywhere. I ask that you accept my apologies¡ And my gratitude.¡±
Gratitude? Why would he be thankful? To me, of all people?
When she¡¯d begun the ritual, she¡¯d expected hardship, in the form of combat. Whatever this was¡ it was far beyond anything she could comprehend. The last thing she¡¯d expected was for the Blessed Chosen to apologize to her, of all people. For the first time in a long while, Maiya felt truly lost.
¡°What can you tell me?¡± Maiya asked, desperate to slot more pieces into this ever-more-confusing puzzle. Part of her wanted to believe that the Blessed Chosen had lost his mind. Another, larger part, felt there was a method to his madness.
¡°When I took the mantle of the Blessed Chosen, I felt I was strong enough to resist their effects. I felt I could handle the burden. To thwart whatever it was they had in store for us. I¡ was wrong. If there is one thing you take away from this, Maiya, let it be that mortals have no business meddling in the affairs of gods. To try is to invite tragedy.¡±
¡°You speak of your god,¡± Maiya said cautiously, trying to piece together this puzzle. ¡°Not the Prana Swarm in Mah¨¡di, but these gods only you claim to know of.¡±
¡°The Swarm is nothing but a minion¡ªa useful symbol behind which to rally,¡± the Blessed Chosen replied. ¡°As are the rest of us. Unwitting minions. Minions who can never rebel or escape their prison. For who can rebel against Fate itself?¡±
The Blessed Chosen turned from the idyllic dockside scenery to stare Maiya in the eyes. Here, in this place, he was not the frail man on death¡¯s doorstep. He¡¯d returned to his large, muscled, and powerful glory. And yet, Maiya sensed no hostility from him. Only resignation¡ And the faintest glimmer of hope.
¡°He does not wish for what I am about to do. He feels that you will bring the end of realms. Yet, I am now convinced that this is the only chance we have to save it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Maiya said. ¡°You speak of gods and their almighty powers¡ and you expect me to do something about it? Me, of all people? I have my hands full plotting the overthrow of two countries. I can¡¯t do what you ask.¡±
¡°You must. I have seen you grow, Maiya. I have seen your rapid rise through our ranks. Have you ever once asked yourself how such a thing came to be? Have you once asked yourself how you rose so quickly through the ranks of Kin¡¯jal? How you landed in that most sacred of chambers? How every event and decision in your life has led you to this place? Here? Now?¡±
Maiya took a half-step back. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she said, her voice little more than a whisper.
¡°I mean that Fate is real. More real than you can imagine. And that there are those who seek to control it.¡±
Maiya¡¯s world spun. She stumbled, finding the Blessed Chosen¡¯s sturdy arm for support as the implications of his words landed.
¡°You¡¯re saying that me taking the mantle of the Blessed Chosen¡ was some deity¡¯s doing?¡±
¡°There are forces acting upon this realm, Maiya. Forces who have vied for supremacy against one another for millennia, locked in constant battle. Know this¡ªmore than who we are, more than our very identities as people, we are, first and foremost, but pawns on a celestial stage.¡±
¡°Why tell me all this?¡± Maiya asked breathlessly. ¡°What makes you think I can do anything about this?¡±
¡°A feeling. Nothing more. Nothing less. Perhaps you will succeed where I have not. I sense¡ something different about you. I simply¡ª¡±
The world of boats and winter disappeared, and the dim hollow chamber under the tree reasserted itself with jarring suddenness.
It was only Maiya¡¯s years of trained combat instinct that saved her. She twisted away, just in time to avoid the dagger that had been bound for her neck.
The dagger sliced into her skin, avoiding her all-important arteries, throwing blood against the tree¡¯s root. Blood that was absorbed, disappearing only moments later.
The Blessed Chosen? No, it can¡¯t be¡
Wielding the dagger was a giant of a man. The Blessed Chosen may have been a powerful man in the world within his mind, but right now, frail and sickly as he was, he commanded none of that imposing presence.
¡°The Silent One,¡± Maiya whispered, suddenly understanding.
¡°Why? I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡± Maiya said, though her words were lost over the clang of her dagger with his.
Ordinarily, Maiya would stand no chance against a man wielding such immense natural strength.
Which was why the dagger she wielded boasted not just one, but two Enhance Speed orbs. What she lacked in power, she made up for in speed, giving her blade far more weight than it could otherwise have.
The Silent One, however, was fighting for his brother¡¯s life, and would risk everything to do so. Even as their blades met, the Silent One swung, landing a clean blow on Maiya¡¯s torso.
Such was the force of the impact that Maiya was lifted briefly off her feet, slamming into the roots that formed the walls just behind her.
Rolling, Maiya shrugged off the blow. While the thin fabric armor under her ceremonial robe was useless on its own, when strengthened by no less than five defense orbs, it gave Maiya unrivaled protection and mobility.
Even so, Maiya knew she couldn¡¯t take many more of those before the orbs¡¯ charge ran out. And there was no recharging them in the midst of combat.
She took a different approach.
The Silent One moved to strike. This time, Maiya opened her arms, showing not even the hint of aggression. She didn¡¯t block. She didn¡¯t dodge. She made no move to defend herself.
¡°I want to help him, too,¡± she said, speaking from the heart. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s dying?¡±
The Silent One¡¯s dagger ground to a halt a hair¡¯s breadth from Maiya¡¯s chest. He turned, and perhaps for the first time, regarded his brother¡¯s pitiful state.
Dropping his dagger, the Silent One rushed to the Blessed Chosen¡¯s side, barely reaching the man before he collapsed onto the floor.
The Silent One sobbed silently, his body shaking as he held his dying brother in his arms.
¡°Weep not, Bheem,¡± the Blessed Chosen rasped. ¡°For this is my wish. I am relieved of this burden at last.¡±
The Blessed Chosen¡¯s eyes wandered to Maiya, and despite his failing body, there was a resolve in those eyes. A determined hope that Maiya would be the one to right all of his wrongs.
Maiya met those eyes¡ and held them.
The Blessed Chosen uttered only a single word before his heart stilled, and the air left his lungs for the last time.
¡°Try.¡±
Maiya had no time to register his passing. For the moment the Blessed Chosen passed, Maiya inherited his burden.
Her consciousness bloomed. Awareness expanded in every direction. And a heaviness settled upon her soul.
Unable to resist, Maiya clutched her head and screamed.
297: Leaps of Faith (Part One)
¡°I must admit, your tending skills are quite impressive,¡± Lagen said. The trio walked beside the Ash¡¯va that had all been tethered together. Laden with armor and weaponry, they resembled a rich merchant caravan on their way to a lucrative sale.
¡°Please,¡± Gunin replied. ¡°Without you, we¡¯d have perished long ago. All I did was ensure we had enough beasts of burden to haul this stuff back.¡±
¡°And yet,¡± Vir said, ¡°the mission would have been a failure had it not been for your efforts.¡±
He was pleased to see Gunin and Lagen get along. They¡¯d been far less talkative on their outbound journey, and he was sure he¡¯d have to intervene at some point. The development gave him hope. Hope that one day, Garga and Chitran could coexist¡ªif not in harmony, perhaps at least in peace.
Despite Gunin being a Chitran and with Lagen harboring a deep hatred of their kind, the two were still able to coexist. Vir had no doubt Lagen still had plenty of misgivings, but if the demon could bottle them up and work together for mutual benefit, that was fine by him.
¡°Still, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this much wealth in one place,¡± Lagen muttered. ¡°Sure would fetch a tidy sum in Panav.¡±
Vir walked in front of Lagen, but could guess that both of his companions were staring holes in his back at that moment.
¡°We certainly could,¡± Vir said, surprising them. ¡°I imagine the gear here would fetch enough for each of us to live happily for years. We selected only the worthiest armor and weaponry, after all. All are combat ready, and of high quality, to boot.¡±
Their haul contained quite the assortment of styles, though if there was one constant, it was that they were all of high quality. These were armaments built for front-line warriors. High carbon steel chainmail and steel plate were common, though there were few full sets that protected all the limbs. Demons seemed to prefer mobility far more than humans, and this was especially true for the nimble kothis.
Even so, their armor was well-built and protected all the vitals. Vir approved¡ªhe¡¯d chosen the mobility route himself, after all.
As for the weapons, there were steel and seric spears, talwars, scimitars, and a variety of maces, polearms, and other instruments of war. With a bit of sharpening and honing, they¡¯d be ready for war.
¡°We very well could,¡± Vir repeated. ¡°If we sacrificed the lives of two hundred of our brothers. Is that something you are willing to do?¡±
Lagen stiffened. ¡°Of course not. It was just a passing thought.¡±
Vir nodded, knowing fully the demon would never betray the prisoners. He was fiercely loyal, especially to the Garga. It wasn¡¯t him Vir was worried about. He threw the kothi an expectant glance.
Gunin sighed. ¡°I would not. The Chitran would no doubt catch on, eventually. Especially when all the gear is built for Chitran Warriors. People would ask where I got all of this, and I¡¯d have no suitable answer. At least, none good enough to resist scrutiny. And the subsequent imprisonment.¡±
Vir wasn¡¯t exactly happy that the kothi seemed to reject the idea on a practical basis rather than a moral one, but he¡¯d take what he could get. He hadn¡¯t exactly chosen his bedfellows in this case.
Wonder if there¡¯ll ever come a day when I lead a proper army. Well trained, and loyal only to me¡
An interesting thought, but ultimately a useless one. If Vir couldn¡¯t retake Garga with the resources he had, there was no point thinking of the future.
Vir¡¯s eyes came to rest on the horizon. They would be arriving shortly.
¡°Can you imagine their faces, though?¡± Lagen said, echoing Vir¡¯s thoughts. ¡°They¡¯ll shit their pants when they see this haul. Say, how are we going to assign the equipment, anyway? I had my eye on some pieces¡¡±
¡°I-I as well,¡± Gunin chimed in.
Vir chuckled. ¡°As the ones who risked their lives obtaining them, you two can have your pick. As for the rest, Balagra and I will¡¡±
Vir trailed off, his eyes catching something on the horizon. Still too far to discern, the mass of black looked out of place, even from this distance.
¡°What is it?¡± Lagen asked, coming up next to Vir. ¡°More Ash Beasts? We¡¯ll handle them, same as the others. Or, I suppose, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll handle them. We¡¯ll just sit tight while we nurse our bruised egos.¡±
Lagen and Gunin chuckled wryly, but Vir hardly noticed. As they neared, his concern mounted.
¡°Those are no Ash Beasts,¡± Gunin said, jumping deftly up onto a laden Ash¡¯va, which caused it to neigh in annoyance. ¡°They¡¯re demons.¡±
¡°Gunin is right,¡± Vir said slowly. ¡°And not just any demons. That¡¯s an army.¡±
¡°But what army would¡¡± Lagen stopped in his tracks. ¡°The Chitran. They¡¯ve found us? But how?¡±
¡°It appears that way,¡± Gunin replied. ¡°My eyes see around five hundred. A hefty chunk of the garrison. Based on their movements, I¡¯d say they¡¯re already engaged in combat.¡±
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Vir cursed under his breath. How had they found out? What had transpired at the camp in their absence?
Either way, there was nothing to be done about it now. In fact, there was only one thing they could do. The one recourse Vir had dreaded being forced to rely on now seemed to be their only hope.
¡°Lead the Ash¡¯va to the Boundary. Get close, but not too close. And prepare for combat.¡±
¡°What will you do?¡± Gunin asked.
¡°What else?¡± Vir replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to help our brothers.¡±
Vir crouched and Leaped, kicking up a cloud of ash that sent the two others coughing.
¡°I hate it when he does that¡¡±
Bloodline Arts flew in every conceivable direction, some blasting the rocks that formed the prisoners¡¯ wall while others dissipated harmlessly in the sky. The prisoners had rolled boulders into the entrance, sealing themselves inside their barricade as they pelted the approaching army with magic from above.
This much was expected¡ªchaos and danger.
It was when Vir drew close enough to feel Warrior Chakra attacks sailing through the air that he began to panic. This was no fair trade of blows, but a one-sided massacre. Stuck in the relative safety of their encampment, the prisoners were being pummeled, unable to escape or fight back.
Nothing could fight Chakra, except other Chakra. And of the combatants present, only the Chitran army possessed Warriors experienced enough to launch ranged Chakra attacks. Bound by neither physical nor magical constraints, they tore into the walls, rending asunder the souls of anyone unfortunate enough to stand behind them.
It was an effective tactic, if cruel¡ªthe Chitran army slowly advanced, preventing the prisoners from harming them as they matched over the open plains. Then, when they arrived at the rock wall, it would be far too late.
While the mountain¡¯s natural protection had kept them alive until now, it wouldn¡¯t be much longer until they were overrun. After that, only a massacre awaited the poor souls on the other side.
That was, of course, unless Vir sowed some chaos in their ranks.
Leaping near the back of the Chitran forces, Vir allowed himself to fall into the shadows. From there, it was a simple matter of killing without being seen. A skill Vir had extensive practice with.
One by one, the kothis fell. A Prana Bladed talwar swipe here cut leg tendons, while a thrust there slipped his blade between the gaps in their armor, ending their lives in an instant.
Perhaps it was wrong to kill so freely. Ordinarily, Vir wouldn¡¯t think of it. But the Chitran had made up their minds. They¡¯d marched their army out here for one purpose and one purpose along¡ªto send a message to the world. To tell other prisoners that any act of rebellion would be met with overwhelming force.
As the one responsible for putting the prisoners in that situation, it was Vir¡¯s duty to clean up his mess.
For them, Vir spared no remorse. Even if it required killing every last foe.
As it turned out, he hadn¡¯t needed to. Only moments later, several kothis bellowed out roars, which Vir knew to be the initiation trigger for Warlord¡¯s Battlecry¡ªthe Chitran bloodline art that emboldened allies while striking fear into their foes.
Their response was swift and efficient¡ªthe hallmarks of a well-trained organization that had drilled group combat tactics to perfection.
The bloodline art was followed by another, with waves of prana rippling through the ranks. Warlord¡¯s Domain. The Chitran ability that sped up allies, slowed enemies, and allowed the caster to sense the location of all enemies in its domain.
Vir sunk into the shadows before the wave passed over him, revealing him to the caster.
The Chitran bloodline arts were ill-matched against Prana Vision, though by no means did that make them any less worthy of respect. The battlefield was where the Chitran arts shone brightest¡ªwith each invocation of their ability compounding to boost their allies and cripple their enemies.
It was due to this multiplicative effect that Chitran combat prowess was so feared by the other clans. One kothi was a joke, but a hundred? Better to bring an army several times that size to have any chance of defeating them. The Chitran knew this well, and it was why they boasted one of the largest, most organized militaries of all the demonic clans. Not quite on the scale of Kin¡¯jal or the Altani, but far more than anyone else in this realm.
Unfortunately for the prisoners, they had neither the numbers nor the individual skill required to overpower such a foe. Forget outnumbering them¡ªVir¡¯s demons didn¡¯t even match the Chitran in that area.
To fight was to die. A fact driven home when Vir¡¯s final Leap took him soaring into the camp. As he landed, a fellow Gargan fell, but he wasn¡¯t dead. He twitched on the ground, having been struck by some unseen force. Alive, but vegetative, his mouth foaming as he spasmed.
No magic had done this to him. Vir could feel the aftereffects of the Warrior Chakra. No, this was an attack to the soul. The first of its kind Vir had witnessed anyone sustain.
While only moments prior, the demon had a life, a future, and perhaps even a family, now, the poor, crippled soul was doomed to this state that was neither life nor death. It was his fellow demon who brought his ax down on his friend¡¯s neck, ending his suffering, and leaving Vir stunned into silence.
The downed demon twitched once more, before he exhaled his final breath and his movements stilled forever. His killer looked Vir in the eyes with desperate insanity. ¡°To ease his suffering,¡± he said, before climbing back up to the ramshackle stone wall to rejoin the fight.
That was the true horror of Chakra attacks. Unless one opened their Heart Chakra¡ªthe fourth in the line¡ªthere was no recovery. No healer in the realm could undo the damage, nor would it even heal on its own.
And I¡¯m as exposed to it as this demon here. This is what lies in wait for me if I sustain even a single such attack¡
Vir shuddered at the thought, murmured a quick prayer for the dead demon, before forcing his legs to move. Now was not the time for such considerations. He had to find Balagra, and fast.
The task was thankfully not difficult. While Vir¡¯s first instinct had been to head straight for the command tent, he knew Balagra would not idle by when there was a battle going on¡ªnot even if he was crippled.
Vir found the demon in his half-serpent form by the wall, directing troops the best he could. Which was to say, with limited success. Lacking training, the demons fought as most demons did¡ªindividually, with little regard for organization or group tactics.
¡°You have returned,¡± Balagra said with obvious relief. ¡°I only wish it were under better circumstances.¡±
¡°As much as I want to know what happened, that can wait for later.¡±
¡°Indeed. I presume it was you who halted their advance?¡± the naga asked.
Vir nodded. ¡°They probably suspect an enemy in their ranks now, which is why they¡¯re being so slow to advance.¡±
His attack had never been intended to get them to rout or retreat, but rather to buy some time. Vir seemed to have succeeded in that endeavor.
¡°Well, I appreciate the breathing room. Yet, what now? You must know we cannot win. I¡¯ve fought my fair share of battles, and I have to say this situation is hopeless. Can¡¯t fight, can¡¯t run. Can¡¯t surrender, either. Even if we wanted that. Which we don¡¯t, of course,¡± he added hastily.
¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Vir replied.
Balagra looked at Vir like he¡¯d grown an extra head. ¡°You truly intend to surrender? Impossible. They have made it clear they wish to take no prisoners, and good luck getting our demons to lay down their arms. It¡¯s either death here or death by execution. Pick your poison.¡±
¡°Not that. You¡¯re wrong about fleeing.¡±
Balagra scoffed. ¡°Even if we could somehow escape our encampment, where do you suggest we run? The Ash?¡±
When Vir failed to reply, Balagra¡¯s mocking expression morphed into one of confusion, then understanding, then terror.
¡°You¡¯re joking. Oh, Adinat, please, have mercy on our souls¡¡±
298: Leaps of Faith (Part Two)
¡°There are so many issues, I do not know where to begin,¡± Balagra said, staring at Vir with a mixture of confusion, fear, and hope. Malik had joined them, and was nodding in agreement.
¡°Then speak quickly. We have little time,¡± Vir replied, peering out over the rock wall at the halted Chitran troops, some hundred paces away.
The order had been given to break camp, and demons rushed this way and that. A few had questioned the intent of the order, but none resisted. After all, to stay was to die, and thus far, Vir had kept far more of them alive than the Overseer had ever intended.
¡°Supplies. Food and water,¡± Malik said.
Vir didn¡¯t address Malik directly, but instead turned to Balagra. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Ash,¡± Vir said. ¡°You know how bountiful its land is. Food will never be a problem there. As for water, we¡¯ll find a spring. Until then, we¡¯ll make do with lake water.¡±
¡°Indeed, the land can be bountiful, if one is strong enough to brave the dangers,¡± Balagra said. ¡°I suspect you certainly are. And with your ludicrous mobility¡ With you as our scout, we may very well find what we need to survive there. But what of the beasts?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve seen the strength of the wolves and Shredders coming through this region of the Boundary,¡± Vir replied. ¡°They aren¡¯t the strongest. Which means we¡¯ll end up somewhere in the periphery.¡±
¡°Even so, that is a gamble. The Boundary is known to fling people to the deepest parts of the Ash, regardless.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a gamble we¡¯ll have to take,¡± Vir said. ¡°It¡¯s either this or attempt to hide from the Chits here in the Demon Realm, and that is a losing proposition.¡±
¡°I suppose,¡± Balagra grumbled. ¡°If they can survive the beasts.¡±
¡°I will protect them until they are strong enough to defend themselves. Besides,¡± Vir said, ¡°the beasts are part of the training. When we return, it will not be as a ragtag mob, but as an army.¡±
¡°How exactly do we plan to return, though?¡± Malik asked. While the demon¡¯s worry was obvious, he kept it out of his tone, which Vir greatly respected.
¡°I know you¡¯re afraid,¡± Vir replied in a soothing tone. ¡°We all are. I just ask that you trust me. I will scout the Ash far and wide until we find a suitable Gate. If we enter the realm near the periphery, as I¡¯m hoping, there should be several Gates leading back to this realm. It¡¯s deeper in the Ash that they become nonexistent.¡±
¡°Would be good if we end up near the edge,¡± Balagra said. ¡°Most of these demons haven¡¯t been to the Ash. They¡¯ll be sick with prana poisoning. Without me, several would almost certainly die. Aren¡¯t you glad you have a Panav in the group, eh?¡±
Balagra smiled, attempting to bring some levity to the situation.
Vir gripped the larger demon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That I am, friend. Now, let¡¯s get these demons out of here.¡±
Getting the camp packed didn¡¯t take long. It did, however, take longer than they had. Once the Chitrans discovered that the demons no longer intended to hold the position, they rushed the walls, and the fighting turned instantly chaotic.
Chaos was unwelcome here. It forced those occupied with dismantling their tents to rejoin the fight. It was, however, beneficial for Vir, as it allowed him to reave into the enemy¡¯s lines without worry of discovery.
Chitrans fell far faster than they should¡¯ve as Vir sliced through their skin. Their armor did little against the devastation Prana Blade and Blade Projection could wreak, and so, despite their superior numbers and training, the Chitrans had a difficult time making headway against the defenders.
Even so, with so many Chakra-laden attacks, Vir had to move slower than he otherwise would¡¯ve, hampering his efforts.
They were slowly losing. The only question was whether the wall would be breached before they were ready to leave.
¡°Leave the Ash¡¯va!¡± Vir commanded. ¡°We can¡¯t take them with us, and they¡¯ll just slow us down.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not looking good,¡± Balagra replied, slithering up to Vir. A fog of Corruption blanketed the battlefield outside the wall, yet the Chits seemed only mildly distracted by it.
¡°They must have someone with a powerful Aspect of the Stone Sentinel,¡± Balagra said. ¡°They are mitigating the effects of my power.¡±
¡°What affinities?¡± Vir asked. ¡°What affinities does that Aspect tattoo use?¡±
¡°Earth, primarily, though also Life or Wind or Lightning, depending on the demon.¡±
¡°Got it,¡± Vir said, Leaping over the wall. He fell right into the lines of the enemy, and sunk into the shadows upon landing. To anyone observing, it¡¯d look like he¡¯d disappeared¡ªlikely using a movement art. At least, he hoped. He didn¡¯t have the luxury of completely masking his every move at the moment.
From the shadows, Vir closed his eyes and allowed Prana Vision to guide him. Chitran Bloodline Arts tended to use a mixture of Fire, Earth, and Shadow, making the task somewhat difficult. Earth, however, was a minor element in their arts, and so Vir focused on the brightest Earth affinities.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
There were not one, but two heavy Earth Affinity wielders in the attacking Chitran forces.
A Prana Bladed talwar snaked through a shadow and plunged into the back of one ended that demon¡¯s life immediately. For the other, Vir let loose a Talwar Launch, decapitating the kothi and sending his head flying, but not before someone launched a Chakra attack.
Stuck in the Shadow Realm, Vir¡¯s mobility was nonexistent. His arm simply couldn¡¯t dodge or avoid the strike, bound to the shadow as it was.
Thinking fast, Vir resurfaced and Leaped, using the momentum from his prior jump to evade the lethal soul attack. It also shot him up and over the wall, allowing him to land right beside Balagra.
That was too close, Vir thought, his heart pumping madly within his chest. Far too close.
The naga shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, you know that? You¡¯re just one mystery after another. Like the layers of an onion, when I think I¡¯ve figured you out, you show me something new.¡±
¡°Just doing what I can,¡± Vir said, forcing calm in his words. ¡°Looks to have helped.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll say!¡± Balagra said, laughing hard. ¡°Look at them! They¡¯ve turned tail! Now that they¡¯ve lost their Stone Sentinel wielders, they can¡¯t handle my Corruption Field any more than a child!¡±
Though the Chits had retreated, they hadn¡¯t exactly fled. They¡¯d simply retreated past Balagra¡¯s field, and were continuing to fling ranged Chakra attacks. Unfortunately, strong Chakra bearers didn¡¯t register to Prana Vision, or else Vir would¡¯ve taken them out long ago.
¡°The troops are ready!¡± Malik shouted as he came running up to Vir and Balagra, looking winded and worn around the edges. ¡°We¡¯re ready to leave on your mark.¡±
Vir glanced back at their camp and nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s make sure everyone gets out safe and sound.¡±
Breaking down the wall was easy. Getting a throng of nearly two hundred untrained and skittish soldiers out while being pelted with ranged prana and chakra attacks? That was something else entirely.
¡°Stay in formation!¡± Balagra roared, moving to the forefront of the column despite his weakened state. By moving forward, he¡¯d extended the range of his Corruption field, pushing the Chitran back in hopes of stalling out their Chakra attacks.
¡°Blasted kothi,¡± Balagra cursed.
¡°They¡¯re hitting us from this far? How?¡± Vir asked, watching helplessly as another of his demons suddenly collapsed.
¡°His Chakra is strong, that¡¯s how. Curse our luck.¡±
A panicking four-armed red demon broke ranks and charged the enemy.
¡°No!¡± Vir roared. ¡°Stop!¡±
It was too late. The instant he split off, he was targeted by concentrated Bloodline Arts. Fireballs, icicles, and a slew of other attacks bombarded him, and when he got within range of their Warlord¡¯s Domain, he slowed considerably.
That was his death knell. Punctured and skewered by magic, the demon collapsed halfway to the enemy¡ªdead.
¡°Let them burn in Ash!¡± Balagra shouted, though it was more a scream than a shout.
This¡ won¡¯t work, Vir realized. He¡¯d been too optimistic about their ability to flee under fire. Had this been a trained army, there would¡¯ve been no issues. As it was, however, they looked dangerously close to routing. Once that happened, it¡¯d be all over. They¡¯d be picked off and decimated.
Even if they didn¡¯t rout, the demons would not only have to stop to pick up their armor and weapons, but they¡¯d have to skirt around the mountain range that had protected their encampment to get to the Ash Boundary.
Weighing the pros and the cons, Vir made his decision.
¡°I¡¯m going back out. Keep them in line until I return.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. You are too young. You lack the Shield and Heart Chakras, yes? What you did earlier was dangerous enough. If you¡¯re struck¡¡±
¡°I know,¡± Vir muttered, thinking of the close call he¡¯d just had. It was precisely why he hadn¡¯t already annihilated the Chitrans. The danger was very real. One misplaced step, one wrong move, and he¡¯d suffer a fate worse than death.
¡°I know, but at this rate, we don¡¯t stand a chance. I told you before, that after what I did to the Overseer, it¡¯s now my responsibility to ensure these demons survive. Look me in the eyes and tell me that we¡¯ll make it if I don¡¯t do this.¡±
Balagra couldn¡¯t. He averted his eyes and frowned. He couldn¡¯t. Balagra had too much combat experience to believe in such fantasies. ¡°Go, then. But do not take unnecessary risks. You are strong, yet you are but one demon.¡±
Vir smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t. Trust me.¡±
With that, he Leaped back into the enemy¡¯s ranks, sailing above Balagra¡¯s cloud of death, and skewering a kothi as he landed.The slowing effects of Warlord¡¯s Domain¡¯s were negated by Haste, though to do so, Vir had to keep the ability active at all times, burning prana.
Talwar Launch ripped forth, killing a half-dozen kothis before they could respond. Vir Blinked¡ and just in time, feeling the icy chill of death strike the location he was just at.
Prana Burst exploded outward, and this time, Vir didn¡¯t need to select targets. Given no warning, kothis all around him were struck, and fell.
And then their defensive arts activated, and the soft targets toughened up immediately. From that point on, only Prana Blade and Blade Launch were effective, as the kothis¡¯ various arts protected them from Vir¡¯s weaker attacks.
Dance of the Shadow Demon was, of course, not an option. Not when the enemy had been alerted, and all eyes were on him.
That didn¡¯t mean he was out of options, however.
Grabbing a nearby kothi, Vir broke his arm and whirled him around, using him like a shield. From there, he fired Prana Darts in rapid succession, targeting eyes, mouths, and other vulnerable areas.
On their own, the darts contained little prana and did only minor damage. When efficiently targeted, however, they could be devastating, and their prana consumption worked both ways. Vir had plenty in reserve.
After taking out a few more demons in this manner, Vir abandoned his position¡ªright as a Chakra-laden attack pierced through his captured kothi, breaking his soul.
They have multiple Warrior Chakra wielders¡
It made sense, given the size and composition of this military unit. That meant Vir had to Blink even faster than normal, leveraging Haste more and more, using mobility to keep himself safe.
Vir flitted around the battlefield, surging prana directly into enemies¡¯ bodies and slicing necks and other targets of opportunities whenever he could.
To the prisoners, he looked like a god of death¡ªblurring among the enemy, reaping lives with impunity. His actions on that battlefield would be discussed with both reverence and terror for years to come from those who survived.
Vir, however, knew the truth. His time had nearly run out, and on more than one occasion, he¡¯d dodged death by just a hair¡¯s breadth.
These Chitran warriors were both tough and smart. His Blade Launches that could kill a dozen ordinary demons merely injured a single one, thanks to their magical defenses. His Kalari arts that allowed him to defeat enemies in physical combat were met with an equally fluid Chitran combat art, stunting his efforts.
And through it all, Vir had nearly run dry of prana.
Cursing, he Blinked to safety, then Leaped back to his prisoners, wondering if his actions had accomplished anything at all.
Had he bothered to count, he¡¯d have realized that of the five hundred kothis who had set out from Garrison Atnu, nearly fifty had perished in the fight against the demons. Vir, in just a few moments, had reduced that number by another hundred.
And there was no army in the world that wouldn¡¯t hesitate in the face of such losses.
299: Leaps of Faith (Part Three)
¡°Unstrap the weapons and armor,¡± Gunin shouted at Lagen. ¡°Hurry!¡±
¡°Huh? Which ones?¡±
¡°All of them!¡±
Lagen whipped his head around to the chaotic cloud of ash dust that was rapidly approaching. It was followed by another, larger cloud. One that was far more orderly.
It didn¡¯t take the demon much to put two and two together. ¡°On it,¡± Lagen said, rushing to the nearest Ash¡¯va.
Gunin hardly heard the demon, he was too busy pulling out knots and dropping clasps. Though he knew not how, the Chitran army was in hot pursuit, with only a buffer of a hundred paces between them and the prisoners.
While Gunin found that somewhat odd¡ªthere ought to have been no gap at all between the more mobile kothi troops and the prisoners¡ªhe was far too busy to care. Lacking even the time to set the pieces of armament down, he hurled them away from the Ash¡¯va as fast as he could.
The army wouldn¡¯t have time to choose their weapons or don their armor. They¡¯d simply have to grab what they could and keep running. Even that may take too long.
As he worked, a question rose at the back of the kothi¡¯s mind.
Where are they running to?
There was nothing this way, save Praya Parul, and that was simply much too far to run. Especially when they were being pursued by the Chitran Garrison. There were only open fields, covered in ash¡ and precious little of anything else.
Running would be suicide. They didn¡¯t have a hope of outrunning the superior troops. Nor did they hold an advantage fighting a Chitran army in open space, where they could utilize their Bloodline Arts to the fullest.
A faint voice at the back of Gunin¡¯s mind proposed a possible explanation, but it was swiftly squashed before Gunin could properly register it. Some thoughts were just simply too dangerous to acknowledge, after all.
Gunin was still working to unclasp the last armor when Neel suddenly landed in a cloud of soot, ranging ahead of the approaching group.
¡°You¡¯ve begun unstrapping the gear,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Good. The troops will stop only to pick up what they can. Then we run.¡±
¡°What of the Ash¡¯va?¡± Gunin asked.
¡°Leave them behind!¡± Neel shouted, already preparing to jump back to the group, who were now about a hundred paces away. Gunin had never understood how the demon could soar so far with a single bound.
¡°Are you certain?¡± Gunin asked. ¡°Should we not take one or two with us?¡±
Vir turned. ¡°We head for the Ash. They will not survive there.¡±
And then he was gone, his signature plume of ash expanding behind him.
Gunin stood for a moment, his body frozen.
¡°The Ash,¡± Gunin deadpanned. ¡°He did say the Ash, didn¡¯t he? It wasn¡¯t my imagination?¡±
¡°Bold plan,¡± Lagen said. ¡°Daring.¡±
He was smiling. The demon was actually smiling at this insane prospect.
¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Gunin cried, finally spurring his body to move again. The prisoners would be upon them in less than a minute, and yet, he found it impossible to muster the same energy he¡¯d had only moments prior.
¡°With that mysterious monster of a demon guiding us? I imagine we¡¯ll do just fine,¡± Lagen replied, clearly unfazed. Of course he would be¡ªhe was a Warrior. The Ash would strengthen him, allowing him to test his mettle.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
For Gunin, it¡¯d be nothing but a nightmare. A terrible, painful nightmare¡ªassuming he even survived the prana poisoning. There was a reason his parents had banished him as a failure, after all. His ability to use his tattoos was simply incomparable to other demons. His body just didn¡¯t respond as well to prana as it should.
No, Gunin knew that if he stepped through that Boundary, he would die, and no amount of Panav healing arts would save him.
Which was why his legs took him, step by step, away from the Ash¡¯va. Away from the prisoners who mobbed talwars and armor like their life depended on it. Theirs certainly did. The gear Neel had returned with could spell the difference between survival and doom on the other side of the Boundary.
Suddenly feeling unsteady, Gunin lowered himself and sat upon the ash, hugging his knees.
What now? What fate lies in store for me?
If he didn¡¯t follow, Gunin would be left behind. On his own, with neither supplies nor direction, he¡¯d perish. Even if he had both, he¡¯d still likely die. He¡¯d never been good with surviving in the wild. Maybe, if he made it to a Panav town, he might be able to start anew¡ªhe¡¯d always been good with people. Getting there, however, was another matter entirely.
It was hopeless. To go was to die. To stay was to die. Was there truly no other way?
His thoughts ran amok in an endless circle. They were broken by a crash as a black form fell from the sky paces away, kicking up a cloud of ash.
Gunin shielded his eyes from the dust, though he didn¡¯t need to see to know the newcomer¡¯s identity¡ªthere was only one among them capable of such movement.
¡°You should be with them, leading them,¡± Gunin said.
¡°And you should be following. You don¡¯t plan to join us. Do you?¡±
Gunin looked up into their leader¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you honestly say I will survive there? I am no warrior. I lack the durability needed to survive there.¡±
Gunin braced himself. No doubt Neel would do all he could to convince him otherwise. Perhaps he¡¯d promise that Balagra could heal his wounds, or that Gunin would be useful around camp, even if he couldn¡¯t fight. That he¡¯d be protected.
I don¡¯t want to be protected, like some fragile vase¡
It wasn¡¯t just shame that had compelled him to run away from home, after all.
¡°I know,¡± Neel said, dropping a rucksack heavily beside Gunin. ¡°You do.¡±
¡°Sorry?¡± Gunin asked, confident he¡¯d misheard. ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ll die if I go there?¡±
Neel shrugged. ¡°Difficult to say, but it is true that you lack the same prana capacity as the other demons. If you do not wish to come, I will not push you.¡±
¡°What, then?¡± Gunin asked, standing up and dusting off his pants. ¡°I can¡¯t survive alone.¡±
¡°Gunin,¡± Neel said, turning to meet his gaze. He was so young, and yet his every word and action bore such resolve¡ It was infectious. It was one of the several reasons Gunin had stayed away from the demon in the first place. That was the sort of attitude that got everyone killed.
¡°Do you believe in the cause I fight for?¡±
¡°For the liberation of your clan?¡± Gunin asked, gulping. ¡°I¡¡±
He paused for a moment, knowing fully well that Neel did not have the time to humor him like this. Neel shouldn¡¯t have even been here in the first place. Every moment away from his people was a moment they were in grave danger.
Which was why Gunin gave the rebel an honest answer. If Neel was risking so much, just for him, it was only fair that he no longer hid behind his petty family squabbles and lies.
¡°I do,¡± Gunin said. ¡°What my people did was¡ was wrong. I wish for a world where we can coexist.¡±
Neel nodded. ¡°Then take this rucksack. It has enough food and water for a day or two. Circle around us and the army¡ªthey¡¯ll follow us all the way to the Boundary. Return to our encampment and don the armor of one of the dead kothis and hide his body. Take his place¡ªthe army will return to scout for any injured. When they find you, tail them back to Garrison Atnu.¡±
¡°You want me to become a spy.¡±
¡°I want you to gather all the information you can. On Garrison Atnu. On the prisoners in the other camps we were forbidden from communicating with. When I return¡ªand I will return¡ªI want to know who among them is sympathetic to our cause.¡±
¡°You ask for much,¡± Gunin said, even as his heart leaped at the opportunity. This was risky, yes, but it had a chance. That was better than what he currently had. A whole lot better.
Neel smiled. ¡°Nothing outside your capabilities,¡± he said. ¡°Aid me now, and I will remember this later.¡±
As Neel readied himself to leave, a question slipped out of Gunin¡¯s mouth before he could stop himself.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Neel locked eyes with Gunin. ¡°One who everyone thought dead. Who has returned to undo the wrongs that plague his people. I am Vaak¡ªof Ash.¡±
And with that, Neel¡ªor Vaak, rather¡ªdisappeared, leaving Gunin alone, and with more questions than answers.
Vir stood just paces away from the Ash Boundary with the others. The incessant booms of lightning made speaking difficult, but he¡¯d already said his piece.
When he¡¯d announced that they were fleeing into the Ash, they¡¯d taken it better than he¡¯d hoped. Perhaps they realized how hopeless their chances were. Surrendering was obviously not an option. Nor was fleeing with the limited supplies they had on hand.
Not even for a moment did Vir entertain the idea that they followed him out of respect and hope that he might carry them through. No, he hadn¡¯t earned that yet. He was the one who¡¯d landed them in this mess, after all. And while this particular outcome worked in his favor in the long run¡ªit got him an army, and one that was stuck with him for better or for worse¡ªit was by no means the outcome he¡¯d wished for.
There was real risk in what they were about to do. Many would likely perish, and this time, Vir was squarely to blame. Even if fewer died than at the hands of the Chits¡¯ suicide mission to Praya Parul, Vir would still feel responsible.
Which was why the time for lies and deception had passed. When they stepped through, after they¡¯d established a camp, Vir could come clean.
He¡¯d tell them who he truly was.
Vir inhaled deeply and roared.
¡°Enter!¡±
300: A New Start
It wasn¡¯t the howls of enemy Ash Beasts that Vir noticed first. Nor was it even the blinding crack of lightning and the deafening thunder that accompanied it.
It was the prana. The sweet, sweet sensation of power flooding into him all at once was unlike anything he¡¯d felt outside the Ash.
Vir took a great breath and flexed his entire body, feeling it ripple with the life-giving energy.
I¡¯ve missed this place, was Vir¡¯s first thought upon entering the blighted realm of death. Vir considered that something might not be quite right with his mental faculties, but quickly dismissed the thought.
Breaking out of his reverie, Vir finally registered the screams and agonized wails of the other demons. All but a handful had collapsed, and were writhing in agony on the ground.
Balagra, thankfully, was not one of them. He was bounding around the downed demons, treating them with his Panav healing arts.
With only one healer and almost two hundred demons, Balagra was stretched thin. By prioritizing the ones whose prana poisoning was most dire and working without even a moment of pause, the naga was only just barely able to keep them alive.
As much as Vir wanted to help his friend, it was all he could do to stand and watch over them, ensuring no opportunistic Ash Beasts drew close. For all Vir¡¯s power, the only one he knew how to heal was himself. His strengths lay elsewhere.
A pack of Ash Wolves broke off from the larger horde in the distance, making a beeline for the injured prisoners. Vir could almost smell their ravenous hunger as they eyed the prisoners with unbridled bloodlust.
As far as prey went, the demons couldn¡¯t have been any better. Weak, helpless, and utterly unable to flee or fight back.
Luckily, they weren¡¯t alone.
Vir turned to meet the creatures. He¡¯d fought thousands of these things in the past¡ªa dozen would hardly even register. If, of course, he wielded his true power. That was assuming he didn¡¯t hide his abilities out of fear of discovery.
As a maelstrom of prana coalesced around Vir¡¯s body, as it became visible to the naked eye, wreathing him like black flame, Vir knew.
There would be no going back from this. He would soon be forced to confront his demons and reveal who he truly was.
And he was fine with that. For too long, he¡¯d hidden out of fear of precipitating events before he was ready. For fear of the hatred he might receive.
No longer.
Unleashing the full might of his unbridled power, Vir Blinked¡ªthe ability surging him fifty paces forward. Furious, deadly black prana coated his talwar, begging to be released.
Vir landed with a plume of ash as tall as a geyser.
His six Ash Wolf foes crumpled in a heap, tumbling end over end, before they finally came to rest¡ªdead¡ªin front of the prisoners.
In a single movement, without even breaking stride, Vir had punctured their hearts and their heads, ending them before anyone had even registered his departure. Least of all his enemies.
Vir once again took a deep breath, allowing the prana to surge within him. There was just so much of it! Vir felt so alive here.
When Cirayus had first entered the Ash, the giant had had a similar reaction, and for the longest time, Vir had wondered if the giant was actually crazy. It was ironic¡ªVir was now protecting others in the same way that Cirayus had protected him when they¡¯d first entered.
His godfather had been right. The feeling was intoxicating. So much so that Vir feared he might grow irresistibly addicted to the sensation if he wasn¡¯t careful.
His eyes scanned the demons. Most hadn¡¯t even noticed the wolves that had been about to end them, let alone Vir¡¯s actions.
Most. Not all. The few who¡¯d managed to retain their wits despite the onslaught of prana regarded him with a varied range of expressions. Some stared wide-eyed, others with suspicion. There were a couple who prostrated¡ªthose worried Vir the most.
Vir Blinked to Balagra¡¯s side as he worked his healing magic. ¡°Will they live?¡±
Balagra grunted. The perspiration streaming from his face showed just how much stress the demon was under.
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
¡°Give me another five healers and I¡¯d say we have decent odds. With just me? Best pray that Yuma smiles on us. No deaths so far. Whether that continues, only they can say.¡±
¡°Understood. I¡¯ll not bother you then,¡± Vir said. ¡°Let me know when we¡¯re out of danger.¡±
The next several hours passed in tense anxiety as Balagra worked nonstop, rushing to one demon after the other.
Despite his words of caution, not a single one had perished. Vir didn¡¯t credit the feat to Yuma or any of the gods.
The credit lay with Balagra alone, and his tireless efforts to ensure that they all lived. How the demon drove himself so hard for so long, Vir couldn¡¯t know.
All he knew was that he was immensely, deeply grateful for this miracle worker. Vir wasn¡¯t sure he could ever properly thank Balagra for his actions on this day, but he certainly intended to try.
Despite what Balagra thought of himself¡ªan outcast¡ªhe was a hero, through and through.
¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± Vir asked, looking at the sleeping form of the naga, who¡¯d shifted into his full-serpent shape the moment he¡¯d declared the demons safe.
¡°Well enough, considering the ordeal he¡¯s just been through,¡± Malik said, crouching down beside him. ¡°Now, I¡¯m no healer, but I think he ought to be fine with some rest. Thank the prana of this realm. It either kills you or it turns you invincible.¡±
The gray demon was one among the many who would have perished without the healer.
¡°Not invincible,¡± Vir said with a small chuckle. ¡°Not quite. Let me know when he¡¯s awake. I¡¯ve set the others to guard duty, but I¡¯d feel a lot safer with Balagra on watch.¡±
¡°You and me both,¡± Lagen said, approaching with a couple of other demons Vir had scouted. Or rather, the only demons who hadn¡¯t immediately succumbed to prana poisoning. ¡°We owe our lives to this naga. We¡¯ll watch over him like mothers.¡±
¡°You sound as though you¡¯re going somewhere,¡± Malik said.
¡°I am,¡± Vir replied. ¡°We¡¯re running through the last of our food and water. It is imperative I find a new source quickly.¡±
¡°What of the Ash Beasts?¡± Malik asked. ¡°We may be able to drive off one or two weaker ones, but without you¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Vir said. ¡°When Balagra awakens, you¡¯ll be in good hands. Over the past hours, I¡¯ve driven away or killed all beasts within a full mile of here, and I won¡¯t be gone long.¡±
Lagen¡¯s eyes met Malik¡¯s, and they exchanged a look. Vir knew that look. That clearing the area for a mile ought to have been impossible, but both accepted his words as fact. They¡¯d seen what he could do firsthand, after all.
¡°We¡¯ll do our best to stay alive while you¡¯re gone,¡± Malik said at last. ¡°Please, do be careful.¡±
Vir nodded. ¡°You have my promise.¡±
Armed with a large rucksack filled with canteens and a couple of large cloths for hauling back any food he found, Vir set out, Leaping three hundred paces with each bound.
At that pace, it didn¡¯t take long to locate a nearby forest, complete with more than enough fruits and wild edibles to feed the prisoners. Landing, he plucked several oversized melons similar to the ones Cirayus had first brought for him when he¡¯d first entered the Ash. After filling the bags, he pushed deeper, and came upon several springs. Protected by the forests¡¯ canopy, this fresh water was likely what kept the forest alive. A common feature in the outer regions of the Ash.
As Vir worked to fill up the canteens he¡¯d brought along, he thanked the gods for their luck. Yes, the transition had been arduous, but ultimately, they¡¯d landed in the outer regions of the Ash as he¡¯d hoped.
He¡¯d had reason to hope, of course, with how weak the Ash Beasts had been where they¡¯d entered the Boundary, but that was only a rough guideline at best. Cirayus had mentioned how, in the past, he¡¯d been thrown deep into the Ash, despite having taken every precaution.
As Vir finished up with the spring, his thoughts turned to the longer term. Food and water were essential, but those were easily solved with a source nearby. Shelter, however, was another matter entirely.
With the encampment the demons had made on the other side of the boundary, protection was of utmost importance, even above basic needs.
Forests offered excellent concealment, though that cut both ways. The forest was alive with life, from insects far larger than they had any right to be, to ground critters, and everything in between. Ash Beasts were not the only fauna that survived in this realm, after all.
With so much prana in the roots and trunks, Vir would be hard-pressed to spot predators before they attacked.
Even if he did notice them, an attack could come from any direction at any time. And what about when he was asleep?
Then again, the Ashen Realm offered few locations suitable for building a base. The base of a volcano was a possibility, but how would they ferry the materials needed to construct a true, fortified base? Rocks and boulders might¡¯ve worked, but what they wanted were wooden palisades with proper gates.
And if Vir was the only one who could ferry supplies, he feared he¡¯d spend most of his time doing just that.
No, they¡¯d need something that was both defensible and convenient.
Vir looked at the tall, spindly trees that soared easily as high as the trees of the Godshollow.
The forest truly was the perfect location for constructing a fortified garrison. Perhaps not out in the open, but if they cleared trees and built a fort¡ They could even dig a dry moat and erect sharpened pikes, giving them a clear field of view for any potential attackers. Their supplies had included basic survival items such as saws, axes, and knifes, after all. With some work, such things could be fashioned.
Not only that, but the forest¡¯s natural canopy shielded from the sight of Shrikes, and as for building materials¡ They would never run out. If they were smart, they could even build their garrison right on top of a freshwater spring¡ªeliminating their most pressing need.
The more Vir considered the idea, the better it sounded. Maybe the demons wouldn¡¯t ever sleep in comfort in this blighted land. But at least they could sleep with a proper roof over their heads, and a sturdy wall to protect them.
And yet, how to lead those demons into such a place, where dangers could lurk around every corner?
It was this thought that weighed on Vir¡¯s mind as he returned with fresh water and food.
It was on his mind when he set the supplies down and distributed it to his demons.
Hours later, most demons had regained consciousness, huddling near each other, either for warmth or protection. The camp was mostly silent, and the demons were sullen. Though they¡¯d just survived an incredible ordeal, most were exhausted. Worse¡ªtheir eyes lacked the flame of hope, and no amount of food or water would change that.
They needed something more.
Vir stood at the center of the seated demons, cleared his throat, and addressed them.
For the first time in what felt like an eternity to Vir, he shed his lies and his deceptions and addressed the camp as the person he truly was.
¡°Friends. My fellow demons. We have entered the Ash, and we have survived. And now, the time has come for you to know who I truly am and why we are here.¡±
301: Unmasked—Unchained
More than a few heads perked up. Looks of confusion, excitement, and skepticism regarded Vir from all directions.
Balagra was one such, having recently arisen from his well-earned rest. Malik also regarded Vir intently, though his eyes flitted regularly from Vir to the crowd, as if he was as interested in their reactions as much as Vir¡¯s own words.
Were this a couple of years ago, he¡¯d have shrunk back, losing his words, but time and experience had tempered both mind and body, and Vir did none of those things.
¡°I suppose I should start from the beginning,¡± Vir said, ensuring his voice carried to the farthest parts of the camp. With almost two hundred assembled, however, he doubted everyone would hear him. That was alright. What his voice didn¡¯t communicate, gossip surely would.
And there would be no end to the gossip, that was for certain.
¡°Due to various circumstances, I was not born in the Demon Realm,¡± Vir began. ¡°Soon after my birth, my godfather was forced to flee with me across the Ash. Through its very depths, to the other side. To the Human Realm.¡±
Whispers broke out, but Vir didn¡¯t pay them any mind.
¡°It was there that I grew up, in a rural village as a lumberjack¡¯s son. Oblivious to who I truly was. Events happened to force me out of that cradle, and I had to adapt. Adapt¡ªand grow strong.¡±
¡°You returned?¡± Balagra called out. ¡°Through the Ash?¡±
Vir nodded. ¡°That I did. With the very same godfather who ferried me as an infant. The journey was neither short nor simple. I spent years in this realm, growing stronger. I¡¯ve fought and defeated thousands of beasts, big and small. In fact, I¡¯ve spent more time here than I have in the Demon Realm.¡±
Prana Current surged through Vir¡¯s whole body, forming an attractive current unparalleled to any he could create in the Demon Realm.
Vir slowly unclasped the cheap iron cuirass he wore, allowing it to fall to the ground. ¡°As for who I am? I left out one important detail. I said I was not born in the Demon Realm, and that is true. Nor was I born in the Human Realm, however. I was born, here, in the Ash. I am Ashborn.¡±
Prana coalesced around his body like a tornado, reinforcing Prana Armor.
Vir unbuttoned his undershirt, and for the first time in his life, bared his chest to the world, turning slowly so that all could see.
¡°I am the Akh Nara, and after a lifetime of being away, I have finally returned.¡±
The jet-black prana compacted, growing denser and denser¡ Until, suddenly, it manifested visibly.
All at once, black flames erupted to life, wreathing Vir¡¯s body like a cloak. Those nearby jerked away. This wasn¡¯t mere flame, but something far, far deadlier.
The flames continued to mount, and soon, Vir¡¯s body was no longer even visible.
What stood in his place was a demon in every sense of the word¡ªa mythical figure of Ashfire, whose red eyes promised the end of all those he called his enemy.
¡°I show you this not to threaten or to scare you,¡± Vir said, his voice altered by the prana flowing through him. ¡°But to inspire you. Because I have fought Wyrms and survived. I have visited Mah¨¡di and met with ancient gods. And I come here to you today to tell you that there is a brighter future for our people. For all of Demonkind.¡±
What greeted him was a sea of wide eyes and nearly two hundred demons who¡¯d become frozen in place.
¡°Those of you who wish to leave,¡± Vir continued, ¡°are welcome to do so the moment I find a suitable Gate. I will not fault you. For the rest, stay with me, and I will forge you into warriors the likes of which the Demon Realm has never seen. And then! When no Ash Beast can challenge you, we will march. Together! To take back what is rightfully ours! To reclaim Samar Patag for the Garga! To show the world what our clan truly is!¡±
Deafening silence followed Vir¡¯s speech, and for the briefest moment, he wondered how ridiculous he must look, talwar extended to the sky.
I failed¡ He hadn¡¯t motivated them. He ought to have known better¡ªfor all he knew, these demons hated him. Resented him for bringing them to this blighted place. For pitting them against the Chitran without a choice.
Vir slowly began lowering his talwar, wondering how he¡¯d extricate himself from this mess, even as his cheeks began to flush with embarrassment.
And then, someone roared. Vir¡¯s eyes snapped to the red demon in the distance, standing with his weapon to the sky. It was Lagen, and he bellowed a guttural battle cry that resonated all the way to Vir.
He was almost immediately followed by dozens. Then more, and more, and soon, the entire camp was standing, raising their blades high in the air.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Chanting.
The words were indiscernible at first, as most group chants tended to be. But slowly, steadily, their rhythm synchronized, their voices amplifying one another with singular purpose.
Vir felt the energy resonate in his throat as they shouted two words, again and again.
¡°Akh Nara! Akh Nara! Akh Nara!¡±
In response, Vir lifted both hands to the sky, and the volume redoubled.
Though he didn¡¯t notice it, Vir was beaming.
Father? Mother? Do you see this? This is just the beginning.
Still in a daze, Vir had mobilized the army, ordering them to follow him into the nearby forest, where he promised shelter and safety.
He still couldn¡¯t comprehend it. He¡¯d braced for hatred. For insults, accusing him of abandoning his people during their most desperate hour.
He¡¯d received none of that. The reluctance and fear that had been present in the troops only hours before had vanished, replaced by a sort of reverence. They began nodding, averting their eyes, and some even outright bowed when they approached.
While Vir certainly wasn¡¯t about to complain, he did feel awkward at this change in dynamic.
I suppose I ought to get used to it, as Cirayus said.
¡°Ahem.¡± Someone nearby cleared their throat, prompting Vir to look up.
It was Balagra and Malik, and neither met his gaze.
¡°Not you too,¡± Vir groaned. ¡°I¡¯m the same person I was this morning, you know?¡±
¡°I, er, beg to differ, your Eminence,¡± Malik said, prompting Vir to roll his eyes, ¡°but you are most certainly not. This morning, we¡¯d thought your Eminence was simply another demon. A powerful one, perhaps. But now? How could we possibly treat you the same?¡±
Vir wanted to rip his hair out. He¡¯d teased Maiya about her title of the Blessed Prophet, finding her situation hilarious. Now, having to deal with it himself, he found the humor completely absent.
¡°Alright, first of all, you are not calling me ¡®Eminence,¡¯ or anything of the sort. Are we clear?¡±
¡°Even if we were to ignore that you are the Akh Nara¡ªsomething that cannot be ignored, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Balagra said, ¡°as the son of Maion and Shari Garga, you are Gargan royalty. You are quite literally a prince. To refer to you by any other means would be improper.¡±
¡°Is that right?¡± Vir said, growing irritable. ¡°Well, this prince is ordering you to call him by his real name. Your choices are Vir, Vaak, Sarvaak, or Neel.¡±
Malik and Balagra exchanged concerned glances, clearly wishing to speak their mind, but unsure of whether it would be proper to do so. Despite Cirayus¡¯ warnings, Vir found himself at a loss for how to deal with this situation.
¡°Look,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Formality and honorifics have a time and a place. I¡¯ll not deny you that. But keep in mind that I grew up as the son of a lumberjack. Nobody has ever treated me that way, and it makes me uncomfortable. If I can¡¯t even consult with my closest generals without them stepping over themselves, how in all the realm are we supposed to lead an army?¡±
¡°May I at least call you Prince Sarvaak?¡± Malik asked, earning him a sidelong stare from Vir. The demon cleared his throat. ¡°Just Sarvaak, then.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll have to be Akh Nara for me,¡± Balagra said. ¡°At least for now. As I said before, this is your fight. Not mine.¡±
¡°You say that, but I question whether you truly mean it,¡± Vir said, looking the naga in the eye. Balagra glanced down immediately, perhaps thinking it improper to make eye contact with one such as him.
¡°I am Panav. Your fight is for the liberation of your people,¡± Balagra said, though there was no confidence behind his words.
¡°Yes, as my first task,¡± Vir replied. ¡°Once Garga has been restored, I plan to turn my eyes to the rest of the demon realm. Surely you don¡¯t need me to tell you the benefits of aiding me?¡±
Balagra smirked. ¡°Aiding the Akh Nara? Herald of change? Why, I couldn¡¯t fathom how that might be in my best interests.¡±
Vir smiled back. ¡°Good. So you do still remember how to tell jokes.¡±
Balagra¡¯s eyes went wide as he realized what he¡¯s done. His mouth opened and closed, but no words came.
Vir burst out laughing, which made the naga huff with embarrassment.
¡°If you¡¯ve had quite enough of that, how about we discuss the plans for this base you¡¯re planning on constructing,¡± Balagra said, desperately hoping to change topics.
¡°Yes, let''s,¡± Vir said. ¡°Between our powers and the tools I brought from Praya Parul, I think we¡¯ll have ourselves a little home in this blighted landscape before very long.¡±
After consulting with Balagra and Malik, Vir had the troops stop a few hundred paces outside the forest. Close enough to allow easy access to the work site, yet far enough that they retained enough buffer against threats emerging from the forest.
While there were a few extra tents carried on the backs of the Chitrans¡¯ Ash¡¯va, most had to do without.
At least it would be a temporary affair.
By the end of the first day, they¡¯d selected a site and cut down all the trees surrounding the camp¡ªa job easily accomplished with abilities such as Blade Launch and certain Aspect tattoos.
Food and water were procured by demons running supply missions twice a day to the springs and vegetation within the forest, and security was provided by those demons who possessed combat tattoos, of which there were a decent number. The going was difficult at first, slowed by thick vines and shrubs, but as more and more demons trod the same path day after day, a trail formed, making the journey less arduous.
It certainly didn¡¯t hurt that Vir regularly ranged a mile into the forest, taking out any Ash Beasts who dared venture too close. Despite their addled minds, they eventually began to understand that this territory was taken.
As the days passed, fewer and fewer beasts attacked their camp, and by the third day, Vir felt comfortable relocating the demons to the work zone within the forest. With nearly a half-mile of trees cleared, they¡¯d have ample warning, and with the new garrison being constructed over a surging spring, only food had to be gathered.
Morale remained high, and grew even higher as demons applied themselves to their work. As Balagra had said, there was something immensely satisfying about building something from nothing.
Despite that, the inevitable tussle finally arrived one day. Led by Lagen, a zealous faction had formed, intent on stamping out any skepticism or disagreement with the Akh Nara.
Vir clamped down on them with an iron fist, though he feared this was only the beginning. For better or worse, the reputation of the Akh Nara was deeply steeped in demon history. Overcoming it would be no simple feat.
Flattening and preparing the grounds, digging the deep holes required to hold the walls, and preparing the land for an eventual moat had taken the longest.
When the first enormous palisade went up, the demons all gathered and cheered. It didn¡¯t take long after for the outer wall to be erected.
A mere week after entering the Ash, Vir and his two-hundred demons slept within the sturdy protection of their own base. A base with palisade walls twenty paces high with trunks five across, as well as the beginnings of a solid rampart.
It¡¯d take more than Ash Wolves and Shredders to break down something this sturdy, and for the first time in a while, Vir breathed easily, knowing he was no longer the only line of defense for these demons.
When the barracks and a few other basic structures had been built, the demons¡¯ training would begin.
Vir couldn¡¯t wait. After years of worry and anticipation, it was finally happening.
Though it¡¯d occurred in a way he could never have expected, the seeds of rebellion were now sown. All that remained was to water them.
302: To Build an Army